Search the Community

The two roommates wake up the next morning in completely different mindsets. ‘Morris…..dude…..I really want to know what went on last night. You did things in your sleep that seemed kind of strange. You kept rubbing your legs and chest with your hands and kept complaining about something moving around inside you. I was going to wake you but I figured it would cause you to punch me or something.’ ‘WHAT? You are watching me sleep? Damn Ben sometimes I wonder if you should just have sex with me and get it over with.’ Ben frowns and turns around to leave their bedroom before going down the hall to get ready for his next class. Morris feels something buzzing by his right leg and realizes that his cell is ringing. He picks it up and sees a number he isn’t aware of. He answers it and starts talking. ‘Uhh hello who is this?’ ‘Hello there Morris, this is Professor Hardman. Avery has filled me in on where you are in the course and it seems to me that you will not have to attend any more lectures since you have passed a key component of the class. I will see you in a few weeks okay? I still want you to keep up on the workouts you are doing and spend a little bit of time with Avery so he can prep you for the final exam.’ Morris is surprised by what he is hearing and now gets what Avery was talking about the night before. ‘Professor, is it possible that my roommate Ben could also pass the class or does he have to do something too to get further along?’ Hardman chuckles a little and asks Morris exactly who Ben is since he has not actually met him before. The young student describes him to the professor who admits that Avery has never talked about him. ‘Hmmm, well Ben will have to work a bit harder to get to the final Morris, but maybe you can bring him with you to your sessions with Avery. In the meantime, he will have to go to the lectures to compete with the other thirteen students. I will be teaching the lectures while Avery will spend his time in my office. I need to get going now and I hope you have a good day Morris.’ The professor hangs up before Morris gets another word in. He gets up and puts his phone down inside the shorts he is going to wear for the day. He goes down the neighboring hall and into the bathroom. Ben stands by the vanity mirror putting lotion on his body which he has covered by only a pair of very skimpy briefs. ‘I just talked to Professor Hardman and I guess I don’t have to attend any more lectures. You will have to though. I tried to get you out of them, but he wouldn’t listen to me.’ ‘Aww damn dude, that sucks. Well not for you, but of course I know why you won’t have to go. I’m not going to sleep with that brute besides I think it will be great to gain some more knowledge there so I can grow huge.’ Ben flexes his biceps in the mirror which appear to have decent peaks on them from Morris’s perspective. He laughs a bit before leaving the bathroom and going down into the kitchen to grab something to eat. After six weeks into the course, Ben is beginning to struggle with the pace that has been set by Professor Hardman. Morris is noticing a real change come over him that actually makes him wonder if he should do something about it. In between classes a few weeks later, the two roommates sit down in the students’ lounge to talk about what is going on. ‘Dude…..I don’t know if I can compete with those hulks in there. Some of those guys are so freaking huge and seem to be getting even bigger. I swear that one guy in front of me grew while I was sitting in class last week. I kept hearing this weird sound come from his back and it looked like his shirt was getting tighter. By the end of the lecture, it was skin tight and I could see every muscle in his back. It was fucking crazy.’ Morris stared off somewhere as Ben described his experience. Once he finished talking about it, he waved his arm in front of his buddy’s face and smiled. ‘Hello…..Earth to Morris? Did you even hear a word I said?’ ‘Ohh yeah man I did, it’s just…..I think I believe you when you say that. I just wonder if that will happen to me too. I still think you should come with me to see Avery tomorrow it can’t hurt to hear him out. Maybe he can help you through some things?’ ‘Oh I don’t think so dude. You seem to have some crazy connection to him now. The last time you saw him two weeks ago, you were really pumped. I think your muscles grew too. You are almost my size now which at one time seemed impossible.’ Morris smiles as he slowly bounces his pecs which just a few weeks before were too small to even notice. He flexes his arms making the veins stick out and snake across his forearms and biceps. Ben shakes his head and puts his left hand on his face. ‘Your confidence is so much higher now man. Avery is definitely helping you, but I am just not getting the same results. I am going to go talk to Hardman about maybe getting out of the course because I am feeling overwhelmed.’ Ben gets up and turns to walk down the nearby stairs into the basement. Morris wants to follow him, but feels compelled to stop when he sees the guy that Ben was talking about earlier. The hulk has a thick black beard, bald head, tattoos on both arms, and pecs that can’t be contained in his tight blue shirt. The glasses he is wearing give people the impression that he is not only powerful but intelligent as well. His exposed olive skin is covered in black fur. He stops walking himself to turn his head around to see that Morris is looking at him. His powerful legs strain against his beige khakis as his huge ass pulls along every seam. He wanders over to the smaller man and looks into his eyes. ‘Hey there. *smiles* Weren’t you in Hardman’s class at one time? I seem to remember you from the first day, but you disappeared after that.’ Morris notices beads of sweat slowly dripping down the man’s wide veiny neck between his huge pec shelf. He returns his attention to the man’s eyes. Those big hazel eyes seem to be seducing him ever so slowly but not before he starts to move backwards a bit. ‘Well, I scored highly on the test so Hardman went ahead and put me through to the final which is pretty great.’ The man is surprised by this and lifts his arm up to his head. The thick baseball in his right arm grows to stretch the sleeve to its limits. Morris can’t seem to take his eyes off of it as the man squeezes it tighter. Within seconds, the sleeve busts as the bicep rises to its fullest peak. The man laughs before putting his arm back down to his side. ‘Damn, I need to buy new clothes. I have had this shirt for two years and it has never been this tight before. Avery told me that I need to slow down on these workouts, but I just can’t stop. They make me feel so…..incredible. I feel like I could grow forever.’ ‘Wait? You know Avery? I was about to go see him for some coaching on the final?’ The man looks at Morris with an amazed look on his face. ‘Avery Goodwin? Ahh now it makes sense. Avery is pretty sure that I will make it to the final too. You don’t seem to be growing like me though? Do you workout all the time?’ ‘Obviously not like you. You are huge man. My roommate sits behind you in class I guess. He said he could hear you growing as you sit in class.’ The man laughs and accidentally rips the left side of his shirt which exposes one of his lats. ‘SHIT! This sucks so bad, hey do you mind following me over to this corner man?’ The man moves over to the corner of the lounge and grabs his shirt. As he does, the fabric immediately rips as he pulls it off his upper body. He removes the sleeves and collar before wading them up in his hand. He shrugs his wide shoulders as his tatted hairy pecs bounce. Morris stares intensely at them as they bounce. ‘Hey what is your name man? Mine is Lance.’ ‘Morris. It’s Morris. Wow you are thick Lance. Avery has definitely done wonders for you.’ The man winks and reaches down to grab the unsuspecting young man’s hands before placing them on his hard abs and pecs. Morris moans deeply feeling the power raging from inside Lance’s body. ‘OH GAWD! I don’t think this is the place for this Lance. I don’t even know how this happened.’ ‘I suspected something about you Morris. You exude some sort of musk that immediately drew me to you. I don’t normally do this trust me, but for some reason your touch is VERY enticing.’ Lance tries to go a step further but Morris manages to stop him before he strips his pants off. ‘I think I should go see Avery now. This seems to be getting out of hand. I will talk to you later Lance.’ Morris rushes away from him before he can make another move and ends up stopping at the top of the stairs to the basement to catch his breath. His heart beats faster as he looks down to see Avery standing at the first turn and is staring up at him. The hairy stud laughs knowing what has just happened. He points at the floor next to him and motions for the young student to come down. ‘So…..you met Lance did you? He has definitely changed a lot. I barely recognize him myself.’ Morris meets him at the midway point and they both go down the stairs and into the gym. Avery takes him into the back of the gym to the table that they normally socialize at. The young student continues to have trouble breathing for some reason. Avery puts his arm around him and hugs him close to his chest. The huge graduate student is wearing a very loose tee that barely hides his thick meaty pecs. Morris’s lips find them and immediately start to kiss them lightly. ‘Oh no man. I am supposed to help you prepare for the final and that doesn’t include pec worship. *he laughs* Although it might help you calm down a little. *pulls the front of his shirt down and rips it open exposing his massive boulders*’ Morris moans deeply as he starts to suck on Avery’s huge pecs and nipples. The big man feels his cock straining his jeans as it nearly rips its way out the side. ‘Okay okay……damn Morris. You are making my balls stretch tighter than I can remember. I suppose you are hungry for some hot man juice aren’t you? Well, I won’t hold you back from that.’ Morris smiles as he leans down to unzip Avery’s jeans where he immediately meets up with a huge leaky rod. The big stud gasps as the young student gulps his cock down and starts working it over quite rapidly. The graduate student looks up and makes a few ‘hmmph’ sounds which go unnoticed to Morris. He is completely unaware that another man has now joined in on the fun. Another remarkably thick cock starts rubbing against his face as he continues to massage Avery’s cock with his mouth. Caught up in the whole sequence, Morris stops sucking Avery’s cock to turn and gulp the other cock down. He hears a very deep manly voice moan directly above him. The juices coming from this man’s cock taste remarkably sweet to him which makes him work it over almost at the same rate as Avery’s. He takes turns moving back and forth from one cock to the other making the big studs moan and groan as they rub Morris’s body. They both feel their rods swelling and their ballsacs stretching to their breaking points. The other man finally chimes in. ‘OHH MAN, I can’t hold it. Get ready for a geyser Morris.’ It is at this point that Morris realizes it is Lance and stops to stare up at him. The man leans over to plunge his tongue down Avery’s throat who is moaning himself as he feels his cock ready to burst. Morris pulls his own cock out of his pants and lets it ooze all over the gym floor. He massages both men’s huge hairy chests with his hands as he anticipates Lance’s load. He strokes it in steady rhythm with his own cock which makes the big stud shutter in delight. Within a few seconds, the man growls as he coats Morris’s face in thick white spunk. The young student then swallows the spurting rod down and chokes on the thick wad it is shooting. Watching intently, Avery moans passionately as he humps the air making his cock swell to the point that it turns purplish. ‘SHIT SHIT Morris, here it comes, I always lose it when I see something hot like this.’ Morris pulls Lance’s wet cock out of his mouth just in time to turn and get soaked by Avery’s powerful rod as it drenches his face and shirt in ribbons of cum. Morris sighs before leaning in and slowly gulping down the thick pole as it continues to pump multiple loads inside him. He feels the river of jizz also flowing out of his mouth and down inside his shirt which eventually meets up with his own cock. He rubs it all over his rod and jerks it a little bit faster. The two men pick Morris up and put him on the table. They both encourage him to keep stroking. Morris starts yelling in ecstasy as he feels himself getting closer to the edge. Avery leans over to whisper something in his ear. ‘Yeah man…..keep stroking and you will grow fucking massive. I know you can do it, just keep going and you will get a huge surprise.’

Morris’s breathing slows down as his chest begins to rise. The two hairy studs notice the changes starting as the student’s arms begin to fill out as the veins thicken up and his biceps stretch the sleeves to their limits on his shirt. He moans feeling it spreading through him as his entire body reacts. His quads begin ripping the seams on his pants as they spill out the sides making the two bigger men growl in delight. ‘Yeah Morris, let it take over. Fucking grow like us, you won’t regret it.’ He stops stroking his cock as it thickens outward and begins shooting pre like it is cum. Morris squeezes his biceps making the sleeves completely rip open revealing two huge round mounds of muscle in what were his scrawny arms. The veins pulse as they move up to his shoulders which are ripping their way through the fabric also. His nipples strain his shirt to the point that he moans feeling them ready to explode from their confines. The two bigger men rip his shirt off and start punching his mammoth pecs making him gasp in pleasure. They know it feels amazing since they have had the same reaction before through their changes. Each time they do it his cock jumps and sprays another jet of precum. ‘Shoot it man it would be the ultimate finish to a great change.’ Both Avery and Lance pick him up and pull his ripped pants off before toying with his crotch and ass. Morris squeals as he feels his load finally pushing its way up into his cock. The two men smile as he finally shoots his cum all over them before falling back on the ground. His growing glutes make him bounce slightly as he feels his legs stretching and pulling themselves bigger and wider. He continues moaning as he feels himself getting larger as the other two continuously massage his cum into his skin. ‘Feels awesome don’t it Morris. Me and Lance were shocked at the way it felt ourselves. The pump is so incredible. *both men flex their biceps above Morris* Aww yeah, embrace it man because it goes away quickly during the first change.’ Morris feels himself starting to lose a bit of the pump Avery was talking about as it starts to deflate his muscles slowly. He groans feeling himself shrink as the other two pick him up on both sides and take him to the showers. They smile at each other as they reach over to turn the stalls on and drop him down on the ground. Morris makes a few agonizing sounds and stares up at them both. He tries to get up but slips a bit making the other two studs crouch over in laughter. ‘OMG man……this is too damn funny. You know we are just playing with you Morris. The truth is…..you are a part of us now man. Consider this a hazing of sorts you are going to have no problem passing the final exam now. Hardman will give you and Lance the exam next week so get ready. Now you two need to get cleaned up and go home.’ Avery washes up quickly and leaves for the locker room. Lance walks over and puts his hand out to lift Morris off the ground. He lets go soon after as the smaller, but noticeably fitter Morris starts slipping on the floor again. He lets out a few groans before Lance grabs his arm to keep him balanced. The thick hairy stud walks over to his stall beside Morris and starts lathering himself up. Morris stands there to take in the view for a few seconds and realizes that he is incredibly attracted to him. He feels his cock getting hard again and slowly walks over behind the sexy man. He wraps his arms around Lance’s chest and starts rubbing the man’s huge heaving pecs and ab slabs. The Arabic-American moans deeply, resting his back against Morris’s chest as he reaches his own arms around to rub the smaller man’s legs. Morris arches his head around to kiss Lance on the lips, but the big man resists. ‘Come on Morris…..we can’t be doing this man…..you are obviously still feeling horny from the change. *feels the small student’s cock rubbing up against his hairy ass* Well…..*smiles at him*, I guess you could shove it in there for a few minutes if you want.’ Morris growls eagerly as he slowly pushes himself inside Lance and thrusts in and out. Lance rubs his thick beard against the smaller man’s head and moans deeply feeling every inch inside his hole. He slaps Morris’s quads with each individual thrust making the excited top grunt. ‘Yeah man, fuck me. The water really feels good against our skin doesn’t it? I noticed this after I showered the first change the other day.’ Morris grips Lance’s thick waist as he pounds him faster. The versatile big man leans his head back to whisper something in the top’s left ear. ‘Don’t cum in me okay? Avery told me that it will cause problems if I have sex with another man similar to me. Just spray it on my back.’ Morris lets go of Lance and pulls out as he jerks his cock wildly and feels his balls filling up. Lance then decides to turn around and jerk his cock too. They both lean up against each other and wrap their arms around their shoulders to bring themselves to climax. They change things up and jerk each other off with the other’s hand feeling their rods swell and tense against the pressure. Finally after a few minutes of edging, the two men spray each other with thick creamy wads as it cascades all over their bodies. Lance yanks Morris under his shower stall and starts lathering soap on him. They lightly punch each other in the chest while cleaning the cum off and laughing as they do it. Morris looks him in the eyes and winks before jumping into Lance’s arms. The big man winces for a second and leans in to kiss his buddy’s lips. They moan as they remain under the water and hold each other. Before long, other guys start showing up in the showers and glare at them in a rather negative way. Realizing that they need to get going, they let go of each other and rush to grab towels to put over top of themselves. When they get to the locker room, Morris sits beside Lance and rubs the big man’s back in a comforting way. ‘I feel like we need to be together Lance. I can’t seem to stay away from you now. The connection I have with Avery is a little different, but with you it feels like we should be linked.’ Lance looks into Morris’s green eyes and smiles. ‘I feel it too man. *puts his right hand on Morris’s left leg* We do have a personal connection. I would have never known it if we didn’t have sex. I know now why we are the two finalists we are both linked through Avery who is tied to Hardman too.’ Morris looks puzzled as to how this could happen. Lance sees this and attempts to explain it. ‘Obviously you know that I have had sex with Avery since we both have this gift. Well Avery is not the main source of this, it is actually Professor Hardman. The reason there are only two of us in the end according to Avery is the fact that Hardman doesn’t want his secret to be out in the open. He entrusted Goodwin to select the best two from the fifteen he allowed in the class, that is why Avery led the first session. He chose me before the class ever began so I knew that I would be here at the end. I noticed you with him after the second part started. He was definitely into your potential. I have no idea why, but he picked you over the rest because of what lied beneath your skin. Obviously, he was right because our chemistry is amazing.’ Lance leans over and kisses Morris before pulling him into his chest and squeezing. The smaller man moans feeling the thick fur against his face and massaging the big stud’s back. Unbeknownst to them both, Ben is walking towards them from the gym area. He taps Morris on the shoulder to get his attention. ‘Well well well…..I should have known you would be messing around with this guy. I quit the class man the professor told me I wasn’t going to make it to the final anyway. It is quite obvious that you two are the ones that did. I just didn’t know that you two were THAT close.’ Morris turns around to let go of Lance to smile up at Ben. ‘I promise I didn’t cheat on purpose Ben. It just happened that way.’ Ben curls his lip up to the side and shakes his head. It is apparent he doesn’t believe him. ‘Whatever man, it doesn’t matter because the results speak for themselves. Anyway, I am finishing up early because I have another final to get to. I will talk to you later.’ Ben runs into the showers to clean up while the other two men kiss one last time. ‘I guess we should be going too Morris before other guys here start talking; time to split man.’ Lance gets up as his towel falls off showing off his hugely muscled lower body before slowly sliding his shorts over top of his beefy ass. He can hear Morris moaning over on the bench they were sitting on. The big man turns to push him off and growls in a flirty way. ‘Hey get up goofball and dress. You have got to get moving, I know you have other finals.’ Morris admits that he does and gets up to go over to his locker to get a clean outfit out that he left there the other day. When they finish dressing, Lance rushes out the front doors of the gym so Morris doesn’t follow him too closely. By the time Morris goes up the basement steps into the main lobby, Lance is nowhere to be seen which makes the student a little sad but he knows that he needs to study for the four other finals that are taking place the rest of the week. He returns back to the student lounge with his backpack in tow and lays his books down on one of the tables to study.

All comments and critiques are welcomed here and on my Google Docs(https://drive.google.com/open?id=1clnFFt_ZwfeJeUXQiPmhIxQrXwpfgMXWT2pBbBqaOAE) For other chapters, I will post them on here later. But you can find the archives on my FA and Tumblr with pics included. FA: http://www.furaffinity.net/user/ecchimultiverse/ Tumblr: http://ecchimultiverse.tumblr.com/ First Chapter | Previous Chapter | Next Chapter Chapter 8: Reporting to the D.A.B. Floating down to the ground, Marvelous Man landed in front of the D.A.B. public headquarters. Finding it was no issue with the help of his smartphone’s GPS. The muscular hero looked up at the five-story building and found its architectural design to be quite basic. The only thing that helped the structure to stand out was its holographic sign floating at roof level with blue flames levitating on both sides of it. It had the acronym “D.A.B.” in a cobalt color font with a subtitle underneath explaining what the letters meant. Marvelous Man couldn’t tell if the holographic sign projection was caused by magic or science. Marvelous Man walked through the sliding doors; mindful to duck his head underneath the door frame. Inside, the foyer hallway reminded him of his old high school. The ground was paved with tiles of white and navy blue resilient flooring. The walls were painted with a drab white and aligned with propaganda posters encouraging membership and the importance of the D.A.B. Not too far away, there was a gray, curved reception desk with a bored woman sitting behind. In the back of her was another hallway trailing further inside the building. There were rows of black chairs lined against the walls that were filled with a few elderly people. Stepping up to the reception desk, it took a few seconds for the bored woman to look up from the book she was reading to take notice of Marvelous Man. Her eyes widened at the surprise visitor and clamped her book shut. Immediately, her attitude changed to a more welcoming attitude. She greeted, “Hi! Welcome to the D.A.B.! The Demon Authority Bureau. I’m Sophie. How can I help you?” “Hi. Umm, I’m Marvelous Man, and I came here to give a statement about what went on in the graveyard yesterday. Uh, this guy named Gene told me to come in,” said Marvelous Man Sophie directed, “Oh, right! We’ve been expecting you. The head of the bureau wanted to speak to you personally about that incident. Just head down behind me and take the elevator to the fifth floor. It’s Room 506.” Oh...okay. Thanks,” said Marvelous Man. Following Sophie’s directions, Marvelous Man headed down the hall behind her. The hallway itself was basically the same as the foyer with the exact flooring and wall color. Minutes passed by until he came upon a set of elevators on his left. He pushed the button and waited for the elevator to arrive. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Marvelous Man stood in front of a door with an engraved plaque “Director Skye of the North American Region”. He sighed; trying to calm himself while his heart wouldn’t stop beating so fast during the elevator ride to the fifth floor. He knocked with a hard tap to establish his presence. A second passed by before the door swung open by itself. The voice from within the room called out, “Enter.” Marvelous Man complied and ducked his head underneath the door frame as the door closed behind him by itself. Inside, the spacious office was furnished with plants, statues, and other furniture with a flooring covered with a cobalt-colored carpet. Amongst the wall was scenic paintings hanged and glowing runes painted on empty spaces. At the back of the room, the wall was replaced with a glass pane; letting in sunlight and giving a scenic view of the city. Before the wall-sized window sat a cherrywood desk with a man residing in it. More than likely, he was the Director of the D.A.B. “Marvelous Man, I presume?” said the man. The Director at the desk spoke with the drawl of a Southern gentleman, and his vocal tone sounded soothing and deep. From far away, the muscular hero could see that other than workplace knick knacks, the cherrywood office desk had a desktop and some sort of creature huddled on top. Marvelous Man nodded, “Yes, sir.” “Splendid. Please, have a seat,” said the man. Marvelous Man complied and walked forward. In front of the Director’s desk resided a cream-colored armchair. He sat himself down in it. It might have looked nice, but it was not at all comfortable for Marvelous Man to sit in. It did not help that the chair’s fabric was cheap and causing his thighs to itch. Observing the man at the desk closer, Marvelous Man could tell that the Director dressed with as much sophistication as his accent. The man wore a cobalt suit with a pearl white vest and a navy blue tie to complement the whole ensemble. The suit itself seemed to bring out his milky white skin and auburn hair. His hair and beard were well trimmed to give off the impression of a successful businessman. The creature at the desk looked to be a sort of furry imp with baby goat horns. It resembled a fluffy grey cat, but its head was slightly bigger than his body and wore a suit similar to the Director’s. The imp’s crystal blue cat eyes were adorned by a pince-nez glasses that lacked any arms and rested on the imp’s pink cat nose. It sat at the edge of the cherrywood desk, pawing at an electronic tablet that was as big as its head. Marvelous Man found the creature to be adorable, and that it seemed the D.A.B. took its company colors very seriously. The Director stood up and held out his hand. His physique seemed to be that of a bit bulky to fill out the suit but still be slim. He greeted, “I’m Doug Skye, Director of the North American Demon Authority Bureau Region.” Marvelous Man grasped the hand to shake. He immediately had to stifle a painful groan as his gentle handshake was met with a tourniquet-strength grip. Not wanting to lose face, he kept smiling. “Nice to meet you, sir,” replied Marvelous Man. Director Skye released his grip and pointed his open palm at the fluffy cat imp. He introduced it, “And this here is my familiar, Puzzles. He’s a smoke imp.” The feline familiar looked up at Marvelous Man. Its voice and accent sounded as if a middle-aged Russian man’s voice box was implanted in the imp’s throat. “A pleasure,” said Puzzles. As Puzzles went back to fiddling with his tablet, Doug sat back down in his black leather chair. Director Skye spoke, “Now first of all, I just want to let you know that I appreciate your assistance with taming those unrested souls back at the New Forest Cemetery. But I have to say that I was not expecting you to be this big. Gene really understated your size.” “...I’m sorry?” said Marvelous Man. Doug waved his hand, “Oh, don’t mind my tangent. Anyways, let me just review your file before we go any further. Puzzles?” “Already on scroll, boss. Just put on glasses,” said the imp. Director Skye nodded, “Thank you.” Opening one of the desk’s drawers, he pulled out a black eyeglasses case. Doug snapped it open to retrieve a pair of silver-rimmed visor glasses. The visor glasses’ lenses had a blue tint, and its narrow height was slightly bigger than the Director’s eyes. The lenses began to light up with a square of multicolored pixels in front of Doug’s eyes. Director Skye then gestured with his right hand in the air; as if he were scrolling and zooming in an image on an invisible tablet. Marvelous Man looked down and noticed an object sprawled open on the desk in front of the Director. It looked like a paper scroll that he saw in world history textbooks about the Torah. However, it seemed that the paper was substituted with a transparent plastic sheet that glowed with its own pixels. “So it was you that caused the graveyard to shine like a Christmas tree, am I right?” questioned Director Skye. Marvelous Man felt like this was about to be an interrogation, and he was not sure what the correct answers were. Marvelous Man could not help but feel tense. He swallowed, “...Yes, sir. The effects are temporary. So it should go away, uh, soon.” “Oh, it’s fine. That cemetery got back to its gloomy self about an hour or so ago. The people living close by were pissed that your light was bright enough to wake them up. But none of them got hurt, and the only damage was a couple of smashed graves and a bunch of holes in the ground,” mused Doug. The Director continued, “So other than having the proverbial powers of a flying brick, you can enchant people and objects with light, and you can heal wounds or poison.” “Yes, sir. I can also throw my wreath like a boomerang...even though that’s not my powers. I just thought that you should know,” answered Marvelous Man. Doug nodded and took off his glasses. Folding and then perching it next to his electronic scroll, he turned his gaze back to Marvelous Man and folded his hands together. “Well, you definitely have a very diverse array of skills. But I think it’s time to get to the point of our meeting. I’d like you to tell me what happened last night,” spoke Director Skye, “And don’t worry about your encounter from Sugar Skull. Gene testified that you were not involved with whatever that ghoul was trying to do.” Marvelous Man complied, “...Alright.” >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> “And after that, I went home. That’s about all that I can remember about last night,” admitted Marvelous Man. Director Skye had his hand cupping his chin, as he listened and mulled over Marvelous Man’s testimony. Marvelous Man felt that the Director had suspicion in his eye. Doug spoke up, “I see...So when did you fuck him?” “...What?” said Marvelous Man. Director Skye cleared his throat, “Gene Lightfoot. My investigating agent that has the rabbit ears. When did you have intercourse with him. It’s alright to say it. You’re not in trouble. Every man at this company has had some sexual encounter with him at least once. I just need to know when it happened. Was it before, after, or even during the altercation with the Skeleton Lord?” “Wha-No, no! I didn’t have sex with him! I mean...I really did want to, but I didn’t,” exclaimed Marvelous Man. Puzzles stopped fiddling with his tablet and looked up. Director Skye leaned forward, “So what kept you from chasing after his bunny behind?” Marvelous Man thought hard about why he did no such sexual deeds with Gene. It happened more than once that he got an erection with the desire for Gene’s body. But every time, he found a way to counteract those feelings. “...I know this sounds silly, but...Whenever I felt this gigantic urge to...have sex with Gene, I just thought about how much I loved being a superhero, and that I needed to do my superhero duty at that time,” answered Marvelous Man. Puzzles and Doug looked at each other for a moment before turning their attention back towards Marvelous Man. Director Skye smiled, “How’d you like to work for the D.A.B.?” “Huh?” said Marvelous Man. Puzzles spoke up, “Bossman said would you like a job?” “Oh...I-I guess so. Why?” asked Marvelous Man. Puzzles explained in his thick Russian accent, “Because of your powers, and you are less likely to fuck up. Everybody wants to play ‘hide the salami’ with Gene. That is why he is forced to work alone or with female field agent. Unfortunately, all our female field operatives are high ranked and had to go fight monsters in another realm from invading ours. So we’re short on staff, and you would make good partner for Gene.” “You see, Gene is very special. Other than his super strength, shapeshifting, and his sensitivity to sound cause of the, ya know, rabbit ears, he’s a level two empath,” stated the Director, “That means he can pick up the emotions of other people and even emotional fingerprints recently left on objects or places. He could even detect a person’s aura and know who exactly they are and where they are. Well, as long as they are in the close vicinity of him. His power makes him perfect for recon and investigation for the D.A.B.” Marvelous Man thought back to his encounter with Gene last night. It now made sense as to how the bunny demigod detected him and the skeletons coming out of the ground. Director Skye held up his finger, “But...this is where it start becoming a double-edged sword. He doesn’t know this but while he’s receiving all those emotions like a radio, he’s also broadcasting his own to everybody around him. And because of his...background and his unquenchable thirst for sex…-” “He makes everybody horny,” butted in Puzzles. The Director nodded, “Yes. And usually, that ‘broadcast’ of his can be canceled out by a strong will. So it’s supposed to affect lesser beings and the less inhibited. But with him having universal good looks that can appeal to anybody, everybody that looks at him drops their guard for a second and are immediately infected by his libido. And thanks to our enchanters, it’s why this room, the female staff, and our suits are warded against his ability.” “Oh...wait. Why aren’t the men warded?” questioned Marvelous Man. Puzzles chimed in, “Being the company cum dumpster helps bring up work morale for the male staff and keeps them from moving on to other jobs.” Doug glared at his familiar. “What? It’s true,” shrugged Puzzles. Director Skye sighed, “So now that you know Gene’s...specialness, would you like to join our organization? We could use someone of your skill set, and we’d start you off with a nice salary.” Marvelous Man paused. It was all happening so fast. He needed field experience to rank up, and this was opportunity at his doorstep. Only somebody insane of self-righteous would forgo this chance. “Sure, I mean, yes!” he exclaimed. Director Skye smiled, “Splendid. Puzzles show him around and get him his communicator and scroll, while I push the paperwork through. Now Mr. Marvelous Man, I’d appreciate it if you could start immediately. Seeing as how Gene has to track down the Skeleton Lord before he actually tries something nasty this time.” “Um, yes, of course,” nodded Marvelous Man. Setting down the tablet on the desk, Puzzles immediately transformed into grey smoke. The smoke drifted over to Marvelous Man; resting upon his shoulder. It then reformed back into the fluffy imp that sat and stared at the muscular hero. He reasoned, “I have tiny feet, so I’ll be riding on you. Come on, let’s go find Gene first.” “...Okay” said Marvelous Man. Director Skye called out, “Oh, and one more thing, Marvelous Man. I’d like it if we kept this conversation about Gene’s abilities to ourselves. Especially from Gene. He has no idea that he can influence the emotions of others, and I feel that him knowing that information could hurt himself. Emotionally, that is.” Marvelous Man did not know Gene that long, but anybody with a conscience wouldn’t like to know that they can literally affect the minds of others. If Marvelous Man had that power, he would probably not be able to differentiate who is actually being sincere and who is being swayed by his own emotions. And all those men Gene had sex with...it could possibly cause Gene to believe that he was a raping them all this time. “Yes, sir,” he nodded. Getting up, he waved at the Director and excused himself. Even though Puzzles looked to be as heavy as a toddler, Marvelous Man could barely feel any weight pressing down on his shoulder. One thing he found odd was that Puzzles smelled like a blend of lavender and jasmine. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> As Puzzles explained what each the purpose of each floor was for, he guided Marvelous Man to the second floor: The Shower and Onsen Floor. It was the first obvious place to look for him other than the Training Floor located underground. If not in either places, he would be on the dormitory third floor. Puzzles went on with his lecture, “This is where our employees go to relax and get cleaned up. The water is refined and heated with magic and elemental familiars, which can help field agents recover from wounds faster. On this floor, we also have saunas, and all the facilities we use here are separated by gender. The walls have also been warded to keep out peeping eyes that try to ghost through objects or use clairvoyance or astral projection or whatever. Bossman cannot handle another lawsuit, and my aromas can only relax him so much before he gets a stroke. That was figure of speech. He hasn’t had a stroke...yet.” “Oh...So does Gene get dirty a lot if this would be the first place to look?” questioned Marvelous Man. Puzzles replied, “Yes. I did say he was the company cum dumpster, yes? The men get rejuvenated here and get horny when he’s around. Everybody naked and willing, it’s like candy land for him. Check the locker room first.” Marvelous Man saw Puzzles point to the door for the male locker rooms. He could feel the overwhelming sense of lust washing over him and erecting his primal member. This was not at all like Marvelous Man to get an erection for no reason. That part of his life passed after puberty. Obliging the fluffy smoke imp’s commands, the muscular hero pushed open the door and ducked underneath the door frame. The inside smelled of sweat and musk and echoed with slapping sound effects and the moans of males in ecstasy. Marvelous Man immediately spotted the origin of the smell and sound ten steps away from him. On all fours, Gene Lightfoot was naked and perched on top of a locker room bench. There were two men with him as well with one in front of Gene and the other behind him. Both of them impaled the bunny demigod in a spit roast fashion with their own erect primal members. The one in front of him was a young, caramel-colored Latino man with a swimmer’s build, and the one invading Gene’s rear was a smaller, chubby Caucasian. “I-I-I’m sorry!” stammered Marvelous Man. Backing up, the muscular hero bunked the back of his head against the door frame. Puzzles’ head also collided; causing him to yelp in pain and rub the back of his head. The imp complained, “Watch what you’re doing, you colossus! I told you what he was going to be doing. Why were you so surprised? Nevermind, I’ll take care of it myself.” Puzzles transformed into his usual gray smoke and glided down to the ground. After reforming himself on the floor, he fixed his tie and waddled to the door. The fluffy imp pushed open the locker room door and let himself in. A few seconds later, the sound of a muffled explosion detonated within. The three men Marvelous Man spotted taking part in lustful acts ran out the room sputtering and coughing. The room behind them was filled with smoke that slowly wafted out the entrance. Puzzles nonchalantly walked outside with a satisfied grin. “Must you do that, Puzzles?! I do not find that amusing at all! You could have waited until I was finished with the sex,” coughed Gene. Puzzles sneered, “It’s amusing for me. Besides, three is a crowd, and the best way to break up crowds is to use tear gas. I could try to use a stink bomb scent, but I wasn’t sure if you three had the fetish for that sort of thing.” “But to change subject, now that you’re here and well enough to fight, we need to prep for today’s mission. The magical researchers should have pinged the Skeleton Lord’s location by now with the orb you lodged into him last night,” he stated. Puzzles turned to Marvelous Man, “Go to the magical research facility on fourth floor. You can’t enter without someone like me, since you chose to not release your real name. So just wait outside until we get back. Gene needs to get his spare uniform on the dormitory floor, and I need to make sure he does not ‘get lost’.” “Sure,” nodded Marvelous Man. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Though the sliding glass doors were the entrance to the magical research facility, it paid no mind to Marvelous Man’s existence. Unlike the other floors he was previously on, the fourth floor had its own foyer before actual entry into the facility. Marvelous Man supposed that whatever they researched in there was of great importance. There was no keycard slot or numeric keypad, for typing in a password, next to the door. The muscular hero wondered how someone with higher clearance was given access to such a place. Beyond the glass door was another hallway; turning in another direction to hide its secrets. The elevator door behind Marvelous Man chimed. Turning around, he saw the door opening; revealing the fluffy Puzzles and a freshly-clothed Gene. The rabbit demigod had his arms crossed with his face not hiding any shred of annoyance. As for the smoke imp familiar, his face appeared neutral, as he straightened his little navy blue tie. Transforming back into grey smoke, Puzzles flew over to Marvelous Man’s shoulder and reformed itself back into its suited furry form. The imp sat down as the glass door in front of them slid itself open. Marvelous Man took initiative and trudged on through with Gene following behind. After turning the corner in the hallway, the travel was cut short as they arrived to a spacious room. The area appeared to be a small Victorian-era library with shelves lined with books, and the wooden walls were adorned with masks, portraits, and mystical runes. It reminded Marvelous Man of the Director’s office but with more antiquity to its style. While most of the places in this building seemed to be dull in every sense of the word, important places like this and Director Skye’s appear to give off their own personality. The library seemed to give off a homely tone; complemented by a fireplace and a ticking grandfather clock in the corner. As Marvelous Man scanned the room, he noticed something odd about it. Though it was expansive, there was no other doors leading to other rooms, and the library was not big enough to fully fill out the fourth floor. The staff in this area was also small, since he counted less than twelve people in the library. He would most definitely have to ask about this floor later. A woman of Iranian descent looked up from her book while sitting at a wooden table across from them. Upon spotting the three, she closed her tome and stood up. She wore a cream white hijab with a navy blue gown and appeared to be in her late thirties. The woman bowed, “Good evening, Mr. Puzzles and Gene. I’m so sorry that I did not see you earlier.” “It’s no problem, Fairuza,” replied Puzzles, “This is Marvelous Man. He’s new and is Gene’s partner for now. Marvelous Man this is Fairuza. She’s a sorceress and your field analyst for now.” Fairuza looked up at Marvelous Man, “Nice to meet you.” “Good to meet you too,” nodded Marvelous Man. Puzzles spoke up, “So have you managed to locate the Skeleton Man?” The field analyst nodded and opened her book while whispering to it. The printed text began to rise off the page and float in the air. The words collected itself into a small ball that levitated above the book. Fairuza then gestured with her free hand and caused her hand to flow with a small grey aura. The ball of words broke apart and started to form a map with traffic lines and simple building shapes. Once the map was fully complete, she pointed to a sphere of words that was pulsing on top of a road. “With Gene’s ball, I located him underground in the abandoned Ridgemont subway station and hasn’t moved since. But I find this concerning, because this is one of the homeless communities in Skyway City. He could be hiding amongst them, which isn’t that hard with what Gene said about his complexion…” she stated. Puzzles speculated, “Or he could be holding them hostage or something much worse. What about the scribes? Were they able to get a visual on him?” “I’m afraid not,” shook Fairuza’s head, “They’re being blocked or warded by something. And the police department haven’t received any calls or complaints yet.” Puzzles questioned, “So what do we know about Skeleton Lord then?” “Well...nothing. There’s no historic mention of a Skeleton Lord. Even the magical archives are drawing a blank. The magical researchers are still analyzing the building fragments, but all I can say is that he’s really old. Do not take him lightly. He was sealed away for a reason, so he could be a Rank B villain or above. I’ll let you know more when the magical researchers get back to me,” explained Fairuza. Puzzles sighed, “Then we need to nip this in bud or else the Nemesis Branch will take over this case. And then bossman really will have a stroke after shouting about them stealing all our work and funding.” The smoke imp straightened up. “Alright. You two need to get in there and find the Skeleton Lord. Do not engage him until after you have safely evacuated the homeless. After that, take him down. Dead or alive, just take no chances. He raised skeletons when he was at his weakest, so there’s no telling what he could do after getting some rest. Gene go pick up your weapon. The enchanters have modified it a bit to help you catch runaways. Fairuza please give Marvelous Man his communicator and scroll,” commanded Puzzles. The situation felt tense to Marvelous Man as his heartbeat accelerated. The threat of the Skeleton Lord appeared to increase with every passing moment. He already had a difficult time when him and Gene were assisted by Sugar Skull to temporarily thwart the ancient villain. Without the ghoul or anybody else’s assistance, could they really handle it? Next Chapter

Read what precedes this chapter if need be: Muscle Buddies 1.0 & 1.1: https://muscle-growt...orkout-session/ Muscle Buddies 1.2: https://muscle-growt...eping-a-secret/ Muscle Buddies 1.3: https://muscle-growt...now-who-we-are/ Muscle Buddies 2.0 & 2.1: https://muscle-growt...ng-the-admirer/ Chapter 2.2: Let's Assume That We Can Get Along Spending time with Omar over the summer before his senior year of high school has been incredibly satisfying for Jeff, especially after the recommendation from his assistant football coach Colton Goodwin. His relationship with Dustin has stayed fairly strong despite both of the teenagers urges to let off some steam with various friends of theirs. Jeff’s decision to focus solely on his rugby training is surprising considering that coach Goodwin expected him to work towards football rather than the other sport. This could have played into the decision of why Colton has started spending more time with Dustin and ending up falling for the amateur bodybuilder. Jeff’s unusual relationship with Omar has never really been a problem for Dustin since he has always known that they have fooled around with each other. What he doesn’t know however is that they are doing it far more frequently than before. The sessions they have are more about just showing off how strong each of them is with the other. Jeff’s ability to lift Omar above his head now in his senior year compared to where he started at the beginning of the summer is beyond compare. Omar has grown weak for this kind of horseplay and Jeff is fully aware of it. After nearly every practice for rugby, they train together and wait until the rest of their team leaves before they move on to more important matters. Jeff’s fellow teammate West, who has spent some very personal time with Dustin as well, has had his theories about Jeff and Omar’s relationship. He has known his fellow classmate long enough to know when he is being fairly secretive. His curiosity finally gets the better of him one night after all of the other guys leave. Acting as if he is going to go shower after a training session, he walks down the corridor to the locker rooms and stops before sneaking around a corner to watch the two thick seniors as they start to horse around with each other on the Smith machine. They both are wearing tank tops that hug their beefy chests as well as tight pants that are nice and snug on their bloated legs and asses. West himself wears similar clothing and wastes no time before he pulls his tank and pants off to stand directly in the path of the two brutes. His cock is already dribbling a pool of precum on the ground in front of him just beyond the gym floor. He never once touches it with his hands as it throbs and bounces its way up and down. Jeff and Omar laugh as they strip down to where they are wearing nothing before they pounce on each other. In the beginning of this scene, it is Omar that is the aggressive one but quickly changes to where it is Jeff who takes full advantage of him with his size and strength. Jeff’s power turns Omar on greatly as he moans in his deep voice. West has never seen this side of his good friend before, the rough and rowdy beastly man who wants to be the one in control. Both bulky teens are already soaked and glisten with sweat as their muscles strain and tense with each movement they make. West moans to himself as he runs his hands up and down his ripped muscular chest and tweaks his hard nips making his cock jump each time. He makes thrusting motions in the air like he is fucking someone. He won’t hold out long because he was already horned up from the intense workout he just finished a few minutes previously. He grunts and seconds later sprays several jets of cum all over the ground as it coats the light colored wood. His voice manages to carry its way far enough over to get the attention of both Jeff and Omar which embarrasses him immensely. Before he can turn the other way to escape to the lockers, he hears Jeff’s voice calling for him to come over and join them. He stops moving in his tracks to think about his decision before he walks toward them. Both of the beefy teens grin as they get up off the floor and grab him by the legs to pick him up to put him on their shoulders. Jeff never really thought about West much beforehand, but after seeing his teammate get turned on so much by what him and Omar are doing, he is willing to include the smaller stud in the fun. Both Jeff and Omar take turns using West as a barbell as they deadlift him over and over again. It starts off with some light teasing and quickly moves into full-blown worship as the smaller teen can’t help but to massage both of the stud’s thick chests with his mouth and tongue. It isn’t long before West moves down to find their meaty cocks and works them over slowly and methodically making the big boys grunt each time he deep throats them. Jeff and Omar take turns punching at each other’s stomachs while West gets lost in massaging their immense rods. The taste of their precum sets him on fire as he feels another load building up in his own balls. West stops sucking them occasionally to look up at them to see what they are doing to each other. Jeff will flex his massive guns every time he notices West looking and smiles down at him before telling him to go back to servicing his cock. After several minutes of gulping on both poles, the smaller teen can feel them getting closer to bursting. He stops sucking finally to stroke them both in unison. Their hips thrust in sync with each other as West moans loudly feeling his body thrusting along with them. In a remarkable turn of events, both Jeff and Omar explode at the same time and hit West in the face as giant rivers of cum go splashing down his chest and onto his cock. The instant the white flood hits West’s rod, he shoots another big load all over the gym floor. Once he finishes, he gets up and hugs both men tightly. Jeff and Omar continue to smack each other around this time moving up to their pecs and grunting a few times. West asks them to kiss each other, but they decline. Instead, Jeff picks him up and wraps his thick arms around the fit teen’s waist and pulls him in to kiss his lips. West moans deeply as he puts his hands on Jeff’s head and leans into him. Omar smiles and asks if they need to be alone which prompts Jeff to immediately stop kissing the thinner teen. He asks the strongman if he would want a kiss from his friend since he is pretty good at it. Omar resists at first but then grabs the teen to turn him around. West peers into the big man’s brown eyes and swoons a little. They smile at each other before West leans in to lock lips with the burly powerlifter. To Omar’s surprise, he actually likes the way the fit teen kisses him and holds him tightly against his barrel chest. After a few minutes of light kissing, Omar puts West back down on the floor. Both Jeff and the big strongman rub their admirer’s head to show their affection for him before they grab their stuff to go to the locker room. West sits down in the same spot for a minute or two to take in what just happened. He finally gets up and follows behind them to go wash up from the amazing encounter he just had.

Check out Parts 1 & 1.1 first to keep track: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2085-muscle-buddies-chapters-1-15/ After making the playoffs at the end of the football season, Jeff wants to come out to the rest of the guys on the team, but Dustin keeps telling him that it isn’t going to help him if he does. After celebrating their last home game with the team, Jeff spends a little bit of time in the locker room having a ‘conversation’ with Dustin. The two studly teens laugh as they horse around near the lockers rolling on the floor and playfully punching each other. Without realizing it, they can hear a deep voice rumbling above them like they are trying to clear their throat. The two young men stop moving and look up at them. The man has a look on his face that makes them wonder if he is mad or not as they stand there with their arms in a dominant stance. The rest of the team has already showered and is leaving the dressing area to go home to prepare for the next game at this point. Dustin jumps to his feet and starts to move away from Jeff but not before the man grabs him by the arm. The man turns to look at him and points to the nearby bench. Dustin goes to sit down immediately afterwards. It turns out that the man is the coach that saw the two teenagers having sex before the football season began. He is also the assistant coach of the football team. The man is incredibly muscled, much larger than he was back when he caught them together. He turns back around and reaches down to pull Jeff up to his feet. The stunned teen is shirtless since he hasn’t yet showered from the game. The coach walks up to him and looks him straight in the eyes before pressing his immense body up against Jeff’s. He knows that the teen has tried to avoid him for weeks because of what happened that night. He grabs Jeff’s hands and puts them on his huge ass which is hugging his tight jeans. Dustin watches intently and even lets out a few moans. The coach grunts a few times before wrapping his arms around Jeff and picking him up. He starts using the muscled teen like a dumbbell curling him and lifting him up and down above his head and directly in front of his face. The man’s groomed beard brushes up against Jeff’s crotch each time to make him react. The coach eventually stops lifting him to watch the young man’s crotch pulse inside his football pants. He leans in to smell Jeff’s musk before running his tongue along the crotch. Dustin knows he should do something, but he finds the whole situation too hot. Jeff isn’t exactly trying to stop the man either since he has had his eye on the coach for as long as the season has gone on. Feeling his own cock stirring in his pants, Dustin gets up to go over and join the other two. He puts his hands around the front of the coach’s chest and pulls on the polo shirt he is wearing, ripping it open down the front which immediately makes the man drop Jeff onto the ground. He turns and yells at Dustin making his huge hairy chest flex as his pecs and abs swell. The force behind the pump makes the sleeves on his shirt shred as his bicep peaks appear through the fabric. Dustin doesn’t get far before he is tackled on the ground by the man. The man tells him to punch him in the chest which Dustin does without a second thought. He laughs and tells him to do it again as it pleases him greatly. He rips the rest of his shirt off and grins as he flexes his upper body again. He forces Dustin to rub his muscles and orders him to say how much he wants his body. Jeff is now scooting behind the coach and rubbing his crotch up against the older man’s ass. The man turns and orders him to take his pants off so he can see how much of a man he is becoming. Without much coaxing, Jeff pulls his pants and jock off to show his engorged cock which has been leaking precum for quite some time. The coach moans as he leans down to swallow the thick pole down his throat. Jeff yells in delight feeling his cock tickling the man’s throat. Dustin reaches underneath and up to unzip the man’s pants to pull them down. The coach’s huge bubble butt stares him in the face as the man’s nine-inch pole dangles towards Dustin’s legs. He pulls the coach down on to his face and shoves his tongue inside the man’s hole making the hugely muscled daddy moan as he continues to work Jeff’s cock over. Knowing that the muscled teen can’t hold out too long, he starts jerking Jeff rapidly as he pulls his cock out and looks up at the teen’s face smiling the whole time. He commands Dustin to keep rimming him as he playfully punches Jeff’s powerful chest with his free hand. Feeling the teen’s balls swelling to twice their size, he runs his tongue along Jeff’s slit hoping to summon the giant load from inside. Jeff can sense the flood moving into his cock and shoves his rod down the coach’s throat which surprises the huge man. He grips the huge teen as Jeff unloads down his throat making the coach moan deeply feeling it fill his insides. Dustin runs his hands along the man’s balls and cock feeling it tense like it is about to explode itself. He stops rimming the coach and slides his body down in time to feel a giant river of cum hitting his face and head. The coach flexes his massive legs and lowers his huge rod down onto Dustin’s mouth trying to get him to open it. He pulls Jeff’s cock out to tell him to do it or he will force him to take it up his ass. After resisting a few seconds, he gulps the hairy muscleman’s cock down and swallows what is left flowing from it. The coach grunts in satisfaction after finally doing what he has fantasized about all this time. He pulls his cock out of Dustin’s mouth and gets up. He pulls up the jeans he was wearing and grabs his shredded shirt before going into the shower area. The two muscled teens stare at each other and wonder what the hell just happened. They both smile before getting up from the locker room floor. Jeff walks over and sits beside Dustin. He leans in to lick the coach’s cum off the teen’s face and moans tasting the spunk before kissing his lover’s lips and holding him in his arms. They both think that their secret is safe with the coach, but they may have to do this again to make sure he keeps it hidden. If you enjoyed this, then read the next two chapters as well: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2102-muscle-buddies-chapters-2-3/

Despite feeling invigorated from his visit with Dr. Darkori the first time, Brice Hanley has returned to having energy problems like before. It has been close to six months since his last visit with the gorgeous red doctor and was hoping to hear from his office again, but has yet to do so. As a result of his low energy yet again, he returns to see his primary physician Dr. Orleans. The handsome doctor greets him once he enters the lobby which seems really strange to Brice. ‘So you are having the same problem as before?’ he says with a concerned look at his face. ‘I want you to follow me into my office.’ Brice stays behind him and smiles as he stares at the sexy doctor’s wide back and even mumbles under his breath. The doctor directs him inside and closes the door. Brice sits in one of the leather chairs in front of Dr. Orleans desk as the hunky doctor sits in his chair. He opens up the energy deprived man’s file and has an interesting look on his face. ‘I am actually one of Damien’s close friends,’ Dr. Orleans says to Brice. ‘We met several years ago and he gave me a few solutions to problems that I have. I used to have a lot of pain in my head, but Damien made a serum specifically designed for me. It takes quite a bit of time to do because he has to make it just right or it won’t be successful.’ Brice constantly stares at Orleans huge arms and wants to ask him about them. ‘How did you get your arms to look like that?’ he asks. ‘Ohh, good question,’ Orleans flexes his biceps as they become engorged with blood and swell to make the veins and vessels look like nets. ‘His serum actually boosts the body’s testosterone level so I was able to lift heavier and grow much quicker. Now I can’t cure your problem, but I can give you a temporary fix to your problem.’ Brice seems quite interested in what he means by this. ‘So…..what is the temporary fix then?’ Dr. Orleans gets up to close his blinds and lock his door. ‘Call me Devin by the way, I feel as if we are going to be friends after this.’ Orleans takes his jacket and shirt off and reveals his thick muscled hairy chest as he pulls his loafers and unzips his dress slacks as his big cock flops out as he slides them down and off of him. ‘WHAT IS THIS?’ Brice yells out. ‘This is my solution Brice to your problem. I can’t supply what Damien supplies, but I can certainly make you feel well for at least the time being.’ He walks over to the deprived man and sits his cock on his shoulder. Brice’s eyes get huge and seem almost embarrassed that he had a major crush on Devin for so long. ‘Don’t be afraid to touch me Brice, I am willing to give you the nourishment you deserve.’ Brice takes his right hand and slowly starts stroking Devin’s cock as he moans. ‘Damn, that feels good man. It has definitely been a while since I have relieved myself. Go ahead and put it in your mouth.’ Brice turns his head and slowly starts swallowing the doctor’s thick rod. He tastes the sweet juices that have started to ooze from the piss slit and begins to suck harder. ‘MMMMM feels good Brice, feels really good. I don’t want you to stop okay, just keep going and drink whatever comes out.’ Brice moans loudly as he moves faster and faster making the doctor rub his own body and moan himself. The tired patient rubs the doctor’s balls and feels how full they are as he explores Devin’s body feeling his tight abs, back, legs, and pecs. He squeezes the doctor’s gorgeous hairy pecs and pinches his nipples for him. Devin rubs Brice’s head as he gets him closer to the edge. ‘That’s it a bit more man and you will have your medicine…..GOOD MAN…..OH YEAH GOOD MAN!’ Brice feels it moving up into the cock as it begins to contract and squirts jet after jet of thick cum down his throat. He moans in ecstasy as he continues to drain the doctor of his spunk. ‘YEAH KEEP GOING BRICE, THERE IS MORE IN THERE.’ Brice feels more cum moving up into Devin’s cock as it starts shooting more cum down his throat. He shutters as it starts to fill up his belly. ‘Okay okay, that is enough man. I think you drained me dry now.’ Brice feels insanely horny now and wants to fuck the doctor so he pulls his shirt off and undoes his jeans to pull them down. ‘What are you doing Brice?’ Devin says. ‘I have to fuck you Devin, I don’t have a choice, I am compelled to fuck you.’ The doctor smiles at him and goes to lean over his desk awaiting Brice’s hard dick. Brice gets up and pulls his underwear off to shove his cock up inside the doctor. Orleans moans as Brice feels more energized now than before and thrusts in and out of him. The doctor moans a little louder as Brice feels his cum starting to build inside his balls. ‘Feels great Brice, fill me up if you want man,’ the doctor says as he is being shook. ‘Uhh here it comes doctor Orleans…..’ The spry patient thrusts every time he shoots a rope inside the doctor and moans. Devin laughs a little as he feels it moving up into his intestines. Brice slaps his ass a few times making his bubble butt shine in the light bright red. He pulls out of him not long after he stops cumming and sits in the leather chair again. Doctor Orleans sighs and goes to put his clothes back on. He sits down in his chair again and puts his arms on his desk. ‘Well, that was refreshing Brice,’ he says with his arms. ‘I think I am done with you at this point, I will give Doctor Darkori’s office a call and see if they can speed this process along.’ ‘Thank you so much doctor for your help, I feel a lot better now.’ Brice gets up to put his clothes back on and opens the office door. Devin’s nurses and patients in the lobby stare at Brice as he walks out of the office, all sweaty and red from the sex. He smiles as he gets into his car and goes back to his house. He goes back inside and his landline phone rings. He picks it up and the receptionist at Darkori’s office tells him that the doctor is ready to speak to him. Brice hangs up and gets back into his car to drive over to Darkori’s office. He walks in and the receptionist tells him to go ahead and go on back that the doctor will be waiting for him in the hall. As he enters, he sees the muscular red skin that he so wanted to touch again near the end of the hall. Halfway down, the doctor turns and gives Brice a big smile. His white teeth shine as his groomed beard and brown eyes make Brice swoon just a touch. The doctor puts his hand out to shake Brice’s. ‘Hello again Brice, nice to see you,’ he says as he puts his hand on Brice’s shoulder and leads him into an exam room. ‘Have a seat buddy so I can talk to you.’ Brice sits on the exam table like before and wonders if he will have a similar experience as before. ‘I know what you are thinking Brice, but this time will be different. I can sense that you have already had sex today.’ Brice looks down at his body and wonders how the doctor knows this. ‘I can actually smell it on you…..so Devin let you have some of his cum, hehe I am not surprised that happened.’ Brice starts asking Damien questions about why he has red skin and Doctor Orleans has regular skin, but has healing properties. ‘Well, Doctor Orleans had health problems too so I concocted a formula for him and now he is healthy. His cum is pretty potent I have to say, at least for the type of guy he is.’ ‘But why do you have red skin? I just want to know.’ Damien stands to lift his undershirt and walks over to Brice to let him feel his chest. ‘Just touch and feel my skin Brice.’ Brice puts his hand out and feels the texture and how different it is from his own. ‘You have no hair follicles on your body do you doctor? Well on your face, but that is strange.’ ‘It is true it is strange, but I am from a foreign place too.’ Brice seems genuinely intrigued by him. The doctor tells him he will be back in a minute to retrieve something. When he returns, he is not alone as a huge red-skinned man comes in with him. Brice stares at the hulking brute as he stands in the doorway. Damien smiles and puts a jar on the countertop behind him. ‘Brice let me introduce you to my brother Cain. He is also a doctor.’ Brice barely says anything as the massive man in front of him walks forward to shake his hand. ‘Hello Brice, glad to meet you. I know my appearance is shocking, but Damien invited me in today to work with you.’ Brice says softly, ‘to work with me……how?’ ‘Well, we worked together on that jar over there and finally came up with the right combination for your body. We just need to put a little bit more into it to make it strong enough to keep you healthy from now on,’ Cain calmly says. ‘So what you are saying is…..wait…..oh gawd…..really?’ Brice realizes that they mean more cum and whose are they referring to? ‘So what do I do doctors? Do I have to service one of you or what?’ Both Damien and Cain smile and drop their pants at the same time as their throbbing red cocks start dribbling precum. They both say, ‘both of us’ at the same time. The two red skinned doctors move closer in to where Brice is sitting as he has two huge cocks in his face and starts to slowly stroke them. ‘Am I going to regret this since I know what happened to you last time Damien?’ Brice says with anxiety. ‘No, should be alright this time man, at least I hope it is.’ Brice looks up at him with a worried look on his face as he continues to stroke them slowly. Cain puts his hand on Brice’s shoulder as he is being stroked and starts to growl lowly under his breath. Brice catches his thick pre and moans really loud. ‘OH GAWD THIS TASTES INCREDIBLE.’ He speeds up on Cain working him over and over trying to get him to feed him. ‘YEAH BUDDY, YOU WILL GET YOUR REWARD, OPEN WIDE!’ He sprays Brice’s throat with his solid cum and nearly knocks him back. Brice starts to shake wildly after consuming it. The Darkori’s wonder if this was such a good decision, but Brice stops shaking after a few seconds. He gets back up and smiles. ‘MMMMM it was so good doctor, you made me lose consciousness.’ Cain smiles and puts his hand on his brother’s shoulder. Brice works Damien over now making him start to buckle a bit. Cain tries to make Damien control his urges by talking to him. ‘Don’t let it take you over brother, I know you can control it.’ Damien starts to sweat like he did before, but Cain tries to distract him to keep him from ‘changing’. Brice can feel Damien’s load building as it starts to flow up into his cock. Damien yells as Cain wraps his arms around his waist to keep him from giving in to his need to grow. He shoots a massive load down Brice’s throat making the red doctor shake in agony as he feels a surge flowing through him. Brice finishes drinking his load and moves out of the way as Cain yanks Damien away to sit him in a chair. He can see that this may end up being troublesome and tells Brice to leave the room while he tries to calm his brother down. Brice rushes down the hall as he hears Cain yelling at Damien telling him to calm down and to not let the urges try to control him like they did with him. Brice seems intrigued that Cain would say something like this and realizes that Cain went through the same process and was permanently stuck in this giant unnatural looking body. After about five minutes, Brice is called back into the room as the two doctors sit across from each other. Cain has to sit in two chairs considering how huge he is. Damien is breathing extremely heavy and obviously was going through some growth spurt as his undershirt is ripped open and his lab coat has seams busted in it. Cain smiles and says that everything will be fine for now and that they need him to bust a load into the jar since he has both of their loads inside him. His mixed together with theirs will complete the serum and they can move forward with it. ‘So all I have to do is cum into that jar and you can complete the serum for me?’ Brice says to Cain. ‘Yes sir that is it. We would have it ready for you before you leave today.’ ‘Ummmm okay, I suppose I should get to it then.’ Brice undoes his pants and pulls his undies off to start jerking his cock as Cain puts the jar below him on the floor. As the white patient continues to jerk his cock, Cain lifts the lid and the contents begin to start swirling making Brice very nervous. ‘What the hell is going on……why is it moving like that?’ Cain tells him to relax and just continue. As he gets closer to cumming, the mixture begins to move up the jar closer to the opening. Brice begins to feel a strange aura around him as he continues to jerk off, he can’t seem to stop now as if he is being forced to continue. ‘YES CUM BRICE LET IT COME TO YOU!’ Cain seems to be summoning the mixture to the surface now. Brice begins yelling as he feels his cum pouring out of the piss slit. The mixture in the jar flies into the air and collides with his cum as it pushes its way into his cock. He screams in agony as the huge amount of liquid forces its way inside him. Cain laughs as Damien seems to be sweating again. Brice nearly loses consciousness as the mixture moves its way throughout his body. Cain walks over to him on the exam table and picks him up. He carries him into an area that hasn’t been seen before as Brice barely sees anything as his body is too tired to even react. Cain puts him in a holding cell and closes the door behind him. Brice finally passes out as his body begins to change on the inside.

Brad awakens in the middle of the street of some town he has never been to before. He quickly rushes to the side of the road and sits on the curb anxiously wondering what the hell happened the night before. The man he saw change into a wolf must have dropped him off here for some reason. He quickly remembers that he was looking for Wade and gets up to compose himself. There are people walking around him and don’t seem to care that he is a bit out of sorts. He is also wearing clothes that aren’t his which makes him a bit uncomfortable. He turns to look inside the shop window from where he was laying before. There are two men standing there looking back at him which makes him wonder if they are friendly or not. He eventually decides to go inside the door to talk to them. One of them slowly moves to the back while the other one remains standing. He is a fairly small man, but he is dressed quite well in a white dress shirt and brown blazer and has on brown pants and brown boots. He has a well-kempt beard and brown eyes. Brad notices a scar along his neck and figures that this man is probably a were animal of some sort like Wade and that man from last night. ‘So…..do you have any idea how I got here today? I don’t remember anything from last night on.’ The man continues to stand silently staring at his baggy clothes. Before long, the man gestures for him to go to the back where the other man went. Brad nods and follows him to where the other man is. This man is a lot bigger and could pass for an animal in his own right. His huge back is all Brad sees until he turns around. His thick chest and gut glisten in the lights as Brad stares at the mountain of fur running from his legs up to his face. The man motions for him to sit down in a chair located by the bathrooms. Both men stand in front of him as they look at each other. The large one is wearing shorts that hug his giant quads as his package nearly hangs down. Brad can nearly see the man’s fat rod peeking from underneath. The man adjusts his cock as he realizes what the disoriented man is doing. He reaches down and pulls Brad’s baggy shirt off and sees the marks on his neck. Both men smile and shake their heads. ‘Yeah we can smell it in you. Hank here senses some bear flowing through you while I can sense the wolf.’ ‘Uhh okay? So you are both telling me that I have bear and wolf DNA inside me? Oh gawd!’ ‘You were obviously left in front of our doorstep for a reason man. Whoever it was knew that we would figure it out quickly. Me and Hank are converts too of different species. You however are a mixture of both.’ ‘So what do I do now? I am searching for a man…..his name is Wade. I really want to know what happened to him as well as what has happened to me.’ The two men grab chairs and sit down in front of Brad. The smaller one puts his hand out and wants Brad to do the same. Brad does and the man puts his in his. ‘Do you feel it man? We both have it flowing inside us. Yours may have a conflict with the other beast residing inside you. Let me have Hank grab your other hand.’ Hank reaches out and takes Brad’s other hand and clasps it. Brad feels extremely sick as both men close their eyes and focus their energy on Brad’s. He tries to let go of Hank’s hand, but he resists. He does manage to let go of the other man’s which makes him gasp for breath. Hank continues to focus on to Brad’s inner beast which makes him writhe in pain. The other man grabs a hold of Hank’s arm and pulls the two hands apart. The agonizing pain stops as Brad drips in perspiration. Hank laughs a little and leans over to lick the sweat off Brad’s chest. He moans a bit as Brad tries to get away from him. The other man tells him to stop terrorizing Brad because he isn’t ready yet. ‘Boys relax. I’m sorry we put you through this man, I wasn’t thinking. My name is Curtis in case you need to know. I think we have confirmed that you are definitely a hybrid. Hank will be hard pressed though to let you leave without something happening.’ Brad notices Hank’s engorged cock hanging out the side of his shorts. The giant pink head looks wet as it throbs. Curtis leans down and slides his pinky down Hank’s piss slit. The huge beastly man yells in agony as his partner fucks it with his finger. Brad looks hypnotized as he sees this happening. Hank pulls his shorts off and reveals his immense ass covered in thick fur to match the rest of his body. His firm ass though looks quite inviting to Brad as he feels his cock reacting. He hopes that he doesn’t do what Wade did when they had sex though. It seems like Curtis is using a more subtle approach to make Brad’s inner beasts come out as the whole experience of watching the small man performing such an unusual sex act on Hank is making Brad uneasy and he doesn’t know why. Curtis moves down to start sucking on his lover’s wet cock head after he removes his finger. The large beast growls in lust as his eyes turn black and his teeth fall out to reveal large fangs. Brad can notice something happening to Curtis too as he hears the man moaning in angst as his clothes begin to tighten. He can hear the man’s clothes begin to rip rather quickly as he notices both huge men beginning to transform. Hank’s face is changing shape as it gets rounder and starts to resemble a black bear but his chest is still like a human’s as he legs get even thicker as the black fur completely covers his skin. Curtis’s nice clothes are starting to fall apart as his red fur begins to expose his body. His mouth changes slightly as the wolfman grows thick fangs and ears on his head as his human ears fall off. Remarkably he continues to suck on his werebear’s thick rod which has thickened even further as it spills pre down his throat. The werewolf howls lightly as it continues to gobble down the juices flowing from the werebear’s cock. Brad wants to flee so badly but is compelled to continue watching their transformations. Curtis’s pants rip in a thousand places as his thin legs blow up into huge muscular hind quarters as a huge red tail goes flying out his growing back which has reduced his shirt to being a scarf. His hands and arms that are still around his werebear lover’s back have changed their shape as claws grow out of them and pierce the flesh making Hank growl in lust. It isn’t long before Curtis’s pants fall out revealing his wolf cock which is nice and thick and protruding from his sheath. Brad seems almost tempted to go pleasure it as something inside him is trying to push him towards it. Curtis is now howling because Hank is shooting a river of cum down his lover’s throat as it also spills out and down his lover’s muzzle. Brad’s breathing grows heavier as he tries desperately to keep his composure. He doesn’t have a fetish for beastiality, but the dangling cock on Curtis seems so inviting. The werewolf knows this too as his eyes keep turning to look at Brad. It finally pulls the bear cock out of its mouth and walks over to Brad. ‘NO PLEASE I DON’T WANT IT! Curtis if you can hear me I don’t want it.’ The werewolf actually smiles at him and appears to attempting some kind of speech. ‘…..you…..need…..pleasure…..give in…..beast…..you want this…..’ The wolfy Curtis gets up on its hind legs and puts its front legs on the wall behind Brad’s head. It’s wolf cock throbs a bit as it spills fluid on his leg. It reaches down like it is about to eat him, but ends up licking him on his neck where his last wound is. Hank moves over to Brad now and sits his huge humanlike cock on his right hand. The huge pink head instantly makes the shocked onlooker pet it which gets a deep moan out of the werebear. Wolfy Curtis inches his cock closer to Brad’s mouth which makes him start to sweat profusely knowing that it may make him lose control of his own inhibitions. The creature eventually pushes its cock on to Brad’s face where it throbs wildly and makes him start to tremble a bit. It leans its head in to give him a slight nibble growling a bit as Brad tries to resist. All the while he is stroking the bear’s thick meaty cock as it moans. ‘OH PLEASE GAWD CURTIS I CAN’T…..I know what you are doing but not now…..I can’t give in…..’ Brad’s grip on bearish Hank’s cock loosens as his arm shakes. He can feel things building inside him but tries desperately to keep it from progressing. Curtis begins to claw down the wall as he slides his paws down Brad’s shirt shredding it. Brad yells in pain as the werewolf digs into him drawing blood as he grabs the animal and tries to pull him off. He can’t budge him though as Curtis slowly leans down and chews on his shoulder. Brad starts to give in to the animal and can’t hold on anymore. Hank gets behind Curtis and enters the werewolf with his hard cock and starts fucking him as they both sense the change coming from within Brad. Brad’s bloodied chest and shoulder has distracted him to the point that the process is already starting from within him. The beastly couple growl and howl in anticipation of the new addition to the family. End of Part 3

"The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 16 - Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After NG "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 17 - The Presentation "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 18 - Inside Zaftig's Lab: The Musclemen Revealed Precis: Valhalla Labs is a remote mountaintop Northern California military facility, overseen by genius muscle growth scientist Dr. Ira Zaftig and CO Staff Sergeant Rod Moster, a 7'-0" ripped and hung 395-pound black muscle giant. There, 18 extraordinary bodybuilder-soldiers live, train, and play together, overseen by Moster's strict rules and brutal regimen for muscular perfection. Known as Project Herculaneum, the men serve as Dr. Zaftig's lab rats, receiving regular injections of P-21, a specially developed enzyme that facilitates muscle and strength growth in the very few bodybuilders whose systems can withstand it. The goal: to create an army of supermen, whose strength, size, and combat skills are unparalleled in the modern military. Unfortunately for the Project, the soldiers' enhanced strength and dramatically increased muscular size is accompanied by a corresponding increase in priapic size as well, along with a rapidly diminishing sense of social restraint and inhibitions. And along the way, the men's extraordinary physiques prompt their own extreme muscle fantasies into a daily acting-out sexual reality. Into the mix comes young Casey Rockland, a lonely, handsome, super-hung 18-year old bodybuilding giant. Inducted by Dr. Zaftig into the top-secret government muscle strength and growth project, Casey comes to learn the ropes amongst the muscle giants, whose hunger for hardcore training is matched only by their sexual appetites and growing fantasies, including their insatiable need to receive muscle worship. Casey's innocence, simplicity, and his growing need to receive both love and muscle worship threaten the very core of the decade-long Project, itself only now approaching its full potential. To start back at the beginning with Chapter One, click on the link below: "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped October 22nd, 2017 After the bout between Casey and Abdul, the musclemen retired to their separate corners of the compound. The vanquished Abdul, rivulets of dried cum caked to his physique, dragged Pedro along with him back to quarters. “Service me,” he growled. He threw open the door to his room and tossed Pedro onto the floor. Five minutes later, after a satisfying dump and a quick infusion of P21, Abdul was in the center of his room, working out on a speed punching bag hanging from the ceiling. His red, raw fists pummeled the stained leather furiously while Pedro gingerly danced around him, carefully washing the cum off his physique with a wet towel. Occasionally he leaned in and gingerly pressed a warm tongue against the muscle giant’s body, licking the cum-covered muscles respectfully, hoping not to get swatted away. It didn’t happen. Emboldened, he finished cleaning off his god. He took a deep breath, and grabbed ahold of Abdul's musclebutt. "Permission to worship?" he asked hopefully. Abdul grunted, and nodded slightly. Pedro deeply buried his face in the muscleman’s rock hard pillow glutes, feeling the heaviness of iron-like musclebutt cheeks violently knocking his head right and left as Abdul rhythmically punched the bag. This was what his god wanted. He knew this. Abdul said nothing, but slightly arched his back, to better extend his ass and receive the comfort of Pedro’s tongue up his butthole. They lasted like this long into the night, Abdul punching the bag with fury, Pedro probing his tongue deeply into his gyrating asshole, until Abdul reached back, grabbed Pedro by the back of the head, brought him violently around, threw him into the air and forced his massive penis into the teen’s small, hard butt. He fucked the boy mercilessly for about ten minutes, Pedro screaming happily with insane delight, his cries echoing down the corridor, as the giant member pleasurably pounded his butthole into raw meat. When he was near to climax, he pulled out and came about a quart all over Pedro’s writhing, grateful little bottom, grunting deeply as he shot, a bear in the woods. UNGH UNGH UGNH YEAH A moment later he push-kicked Pedro’s butt away. Pedro went sprawling, his hard little bottom covered with cum. “Get out of here,” he snarled, but with something like warmth, or so Pedro thought. “Yes, sir!” Pedro squeaked, and ran for the door. Abdul was asleep in 2 minutes. He dreamed only of revenge. Pedro scampered back to his room, where he masturbated gleefully for the next hour, envisioning a world of musclemen as he worked his pretty little cock into repeated starbursts of cum frenzy. He finally drifted into a woozy, muscle-filled sleep about 3 AM, knowing he’d have to be up by 6 to start breakfast with the compound chefs for the 19 musclemen. It was heaven. He was living in heaven. Lang and Alvarez drifted back to Alvarez’s room, where they posed-and-approved for about 45 minutes before falling asleep on the dais, Alvarez’s cock languidly filling Lang’s mouth, their ripped posers discarded and on the floor. Schumacher, Jin, Washington, Obatu and LeFevre carried the knocked-out Blankenship to his room. Fortunately, P-21 strengthened bones, too, and Blankenship’s black and blue jaw was okay – otherwise, it might well have been shattered by the force of Abdul’s powerful punch. They retired separately to their rooms and reflected on what they’d seen tonight. This Rockland kid was a threat. In their separate quarters all five men jerked off, and thought. And thought. And jerked off. Hearing Pedro’s echoing, ecstatic cries as he was being masterfully buttfucked by Adbul, each man shot muscle cum up and out into the dark, splashing onto their abs, the floor, the ceiling, everywhere. Blankenship, of course, was out for the night. Deep in his knocked cold sleep, he dreamt vaguely of doing endless sets of curls. And squats. Especially squats. He smiled in his sleep, two teeth missing. Tiffany, smug and satisfied and unaware his life was about to drastically change, drifted off. He remembered Casey from the world outside, but it was clear the big dumb muscleboy didn’t remember him. Yet. Eli Meyer, quietly determined to get off on real muscle, and not just fantasy, followed Hension back to his room. He knocked on the door, and Hension, startled, opened up. Meyer smiled. He went in. For the next hour the two men took turns with some heavy butt fucking. In turns, each muscleboy’s big dick met the other’s hard glutes and sweetly receiving butthole as they fucked each other silently in the dark. Finally Hension spoke, even as Meyer ploughed him. “Stinkface me,” he said, emphasizing the words, turning his head back and to the side so that the deaf Meyer could read his lips. It was all he said. It was all he had to say. Meyer nodded agreement, pulled his thick cock out of Hension’s butthole, got up and squatted down onto Hension’s handsome face, burying him in striated, iron glutes. He rotated and jerked his big dick. A few minutes later both men came, cum splashing sloppily onto Hension’s ripped abs, pooling in the deep valleys of muscle. And five minutes after that, both were curled up and asleep on the floor, wrapped deeply into each other’s muscles. In their separate quarters, McIntyre and Duncan, ever quiet and reflective, sat up awhile and listened to the compound’s nocturnal moans and gasps, punctuated by the sounds of the speed bag, and then the butt fucking drifting down the corridors. Finally each man reached into his pouch and jerked off again before hitting the hay. Gunst headed right to the gym. He tooled himself through a punishing biceps workout, doing curls long into the night, then flexing and inspecting. Gotta get these guns bigger, he grumbled to himself. Eventually he crawled off to quarters and to bed, and without jerking off. The others – Chad, Bogarde, and Waring – stood in a darkened corner of the hallway leading from the wrestling room, hungrily sucking one another’s cocks and taking turns butt fucking for an hour or so, before turning in for the night. And in the backs of the minds of all the men on campus were visions of the perhaps-perfect newest member of the club, the young bodybuilder whose gigantic, ripped and raw physique they had gotten their first taste of this evening. Moster, in his quarters, was satisfied. He slept without dreaming. He had to pick up Casey in the cadet dorms mid morning, and bring him back up the hill to his new muscle life. Unaware of the muscle sex going on in the compound behind him, and unaware of how his muscles started it all, a shuttle bus took sole passenger Casey back down the hill the two miles to the cadet dorm near the front gates, where he had been living and training the last two years. ************* Early the next morning, after his usual early morning workout and a breakfast of two steaks, 6 eggs, unbuttered toast, a quart of yogurt and 3 cups of black coffee, Casey went back to his room and packed his few possessions in preparation for his move up the hill to the main compound. His black eye still stung from the night before, but it also looked – well – incredibly hot. Or so Casey thought, inspecting it closely in his mirror. There were six other cadets in the dorm. Five of them gathered to quietly watch him pack up his few belongings, giving him congratulations and good luck and a sad little goodbye party. It was just a few protein bars, a colorful do-rag, a new gym bag (which they all chipped in on) and five slightly torn oversized XXXL-sized jockstraps. Casey knew they went to some trouble to get everything together. He was deeply grateful. But he didn’t know what to say. In truth, Casey hadn’t really gotten to know any of his fellow cadets in the two years he had been in residence in the cadet dorm. It was not from any snobbery, but from shyness and his natural reticence against intimacy in dormitory settings. All the same, apart from Miles Donovan and Ramon Ramon, Casey counted them as among his few friends in the world. “I’m gonna miss you guys,” he said. He sniffed a little. These guys were like him. Lonely, nice boys who had nowhere to go except the gym, and nothing to do but pound their bodies every day, growing big muscles. Over 1450 pounds of burgeoning, testosterone-fueled teen muscle gathered in 10 x 16 square foot room. And there was a lot of emotion in the air. Casey was their hero, and at 310 pounds, and at just 18 years of age, he was already far and away the biggest of all of them. Something had to happen. “You been ready a long time for those dudes,” said Cadet Tommy Rowenstein, a tousled blond middleweight Jewish Tom Sawyer of muscleboy who liked to work on his pecs. “Surprised they didn’t ask you long ago.” “Guess they know best when I’m ready.” “That how you got the shiner, Case?” “Shut up, dick wad.” “Can we come up the hill visit you?” asked Alan Owenbee, a sweet-faced young cadet with a friendly face and a slightly sub par physique that all knew would never develop much further. “Naw, we can’t go up there,” said Cadet Brent Ogden. “You know the rules. Plebes only by invitation. And they never invite us.” He sounded forlorn. “Sure,” said Casey. “You can come. I’ll ask. I’ll get permission. You can all come. We can all train together up there in the big gym.” “Gee, you think? Really??” “Shit, thanks, Case!” “Yeah, thanks!” The boys couldn’t believe the possible good news, and were now almost bouncing with excitement. “I’m gonna work on my guns with ya!” shouted Ogden. The others glanced at Ogden and grinned. An angel-faced kid with red hair, he had nice big muscles for a 15-year old, and surprisingly ripped abs, already weighing in at 185 pounds. He also had a complete inability to filter his speech. They all suspected he was a little slow. “At last, someone even dumber than me, “ Casey thought. No one knew whether or not he had any family; like Casey, Ogden was a foundling. Casey tousled his hair affectionately and zipped up his duffel. “I’ll always work on my guns with you, Brent.” Ogden grinned from ear to ear, his life made. He grew beet red with embarrassment and pleasure and spent the next few minutes inspecting his own biceps, flexing and unflexing them thoughtfully. Another cadet with more promise, and lot more self confidence, Brian Banks, a handsome black-haired extra lean 1950s greaser type turned bodybuilder, watched Casey from the corner, perched on the window seat, his deep-lidded dark eyes half closed. “So, Case, what happened last night?” “I’m not sure yet.” He turned and looked helplessly at all of them. They were waiting for some kind of an answer. “Yeah, Case, what happened?” He knew all the cadets admired and respected him. Overall, they were a pretty good bunch of guys, even if for the most part they had no muscle future. But he could use some friends, if last night’s wrestling match had been any indication of where this was all headed. And he was still thinking about last night. Those bodybuilders up the hill were a wild and crazy bunch. Huge, every one of them, the biggest musclemen Casey had ever seen, or even imagined. And even the younger guys, like that pretty-faced dude Hension, the mute Eli Meyer, and the wide-eyed Lang, seemed to have agenda of their own. And then there was that big mean bull, the Turkish guy, Karim Abdul. And Schumacher, who had growled at him and threatened him. Scary dudes. But hot. The wrestling was fun, though, when he thought about it. Casey had surprised at himself, at how skilled he was, how strong and fast. But then he had learned a lot from Ramon Ramon at Miles Donovan’s, and though Ramon was 3 times his age and far smaller, Ramon could always beat him. So he learned from the best. And – true – a few times when Casey shot his load on the wrestling mat after a bout, Ramon Ramon had joined him. There was something fun, something special about the tough, grizzled old daddy Latin wrestler happily pounding his hairy big meat, lying there next to Casey on a slick, sweat-drenched, stinky wrestling mat. And Casey knew Ramon was straight. No sissy, he. Straight straight straight, with a hot, mean, pretty little wife he fucked hard every night, or so he said. Casey had no reason to doubt him. I wonder how Abdul would do wrestling with Ramon? Casey wondered. And then, after all, all the bodybuilders had shot their loads all over the two of them last night at the end of the wrestling match, all over him and Abdul. He hadn’t expected that. Was it an insult? Or an honor? Casey was still having trouble taking it all in. And what about that punch that Abdul threw at Blankenship? It was awesome. Abdul’s fist shot out like a cannon, catching the handsome, smirking bodybuilder Blankenship right on the point of the chin. Probably broke his jaw. The guy’s feet never touched the ground. He just flew into the air and landed about 20 feet away. And then there was afterwards, with Moster closely inspecting his dick and that little ginger muscledude Tiffany sucking it just to find out how big it really was. Measuring dick size by mouth. It was all pretty weird. And he never even did get to do even a basic posing routine. He wanted to show these guys how much he liked to pose. Maybe he could pose for them later today? Casey really liked to pose. He did it for hours, alone in his room, peering into his crummy full-length mirror, looking for any improvements, and weaknesses, any new veins, any new striations, any sign of lingering babyfat. He wasn’t used to an audience. Casey had never known many people, and he certainly had never competed onstage, even though Miles Donovan had encouraged him to consider it. And now that he had trained hard, lived for training and diet and posing for so many years, now with the Home behind him and all the bullies, he was ready for others to see how big his muscles were. He was ready to pose for admirers. For a crowd. He hadn’t done that yet. So maybe these guys would accept him more if he posed for them? The babyfat was long gone, after all. And he was sure he could learn a few things, too. Maybe get some pointers from that dude Alvarez. He heard that Alvarez and Lang were always practicing their posing. But in any event, Casey now knew, after last night, that just having big muscle wasn’t enough. A big cock was pretty important, too. For the first time he was beginning to feel relieved, even joyful about his huge member. He had always been so embarrassed about it, he could never hide it, it was always prominent in his jeans, in whatever he wore. People could always see it flopping around in his pants, pushing out his fly in an obscene bulge. And he hadn’t found posing trunks that he really fit in yet. Not trunks, at least, that he wasn’t always popping out of, or worse, ripping the fabrics to shreds with his first big hardon. And posing usually gave him a hardon, which he’d have to stop and take care of. He'd shoot pints of milky thick cum against his mirror, and then he'd have to stop and get a roll of paper towels to clean it al up before he could start again. Or else he wouldn't have been able to see his reflection. And the sight of his muscles was what made him cum so ferociously. It would certainly be a challenge onstage, if he ever decided to compete. He had bought a few posers from online, trying them out, checking for the right colors. But so far, everything he had bought was just so….well….ridiculously inadequate. He hadn’t even begun to think about colors. Even if he managed to get the posers up his treetrunk quads, there was no way the simple kiddie-type pouches were able to cover his hefty manfruit. To say nothing of containing his coconut-sized balls. Still. Even so. “Good thing I got this big meat after all. I guess.” He muttered to himself as he walked, bowlegged as always with his bodybuilder waddle, over to the mirror. The cadets watched him as he walked across the small dorm room. “Hunh?” “What’s that, Casey? About your meat?” Ogden looked up, still inspecting his biceps, but suddenly alert to what was going on in the room. Casey looked back at them and pointed down to the sagging bulge that loomed out of the front of his baggies. “I said, it’s a good thing I got this super big meat. All the guys up there are hung huge. It’s important to them. Sergeant Moster showed me.” He thought for a moment. Maybe those dudes knew where to get posers that actually fit? Or maybe they had them made privately? Probably they did. They had to. And certainly from the layout of the place and the size of the gym and the wrestling room, they could afford a few extra yards of reinforced spandex to hold in a few giant cocks. Banks was studiedly casual. He inspected Casey’s black eye a little more closely and nodded, as if a question was answered. “Unh hunh. Bet he did. I heard about Sergeant Rod Moster. Seems he was there too. He give you that black eye?” “Yeah, he’s the dude in charge. He was there. And no, he didn’t give this to me.” Casey turned back and gazed at his package in the mirror. He repeated. “I had to fight one of them.” “Who?” asked Owenbee, breathless and getting hard now. “Abdul. Karim Abdul.” He paused. “You should see him this morning.” “He got a big package, too?” Casey colored, embarrassed. “Yeah, he does. I mean, I didn’t see it. Well, I didn’t see it well. I mean, I didn’t see it close up….” He stopped, confused. The guys were looking at him. “Well, one thing, these are the biggest goddam dudes I ever saw in my life.” “Lookin’ good?” “Fucking awesome. All of them. Moster’s like 7’ tall. No bodyfat. Biceps the size of my head. And…” “Big package?” “Yeah. He has the biggest dick. They say it’s the biggest dick on earth.” Casey turned back and began to flex for himself feverishly in the mirror. He had to get bigger. Banks liked Casey well enough and would miss him in the dorms. Even if the young muscle giant was a little dopey and innocent. Okay, Casey was stupid. Everyone knew it. Dumb as a bag of hammers. But a sweet guy, if you didn’t get on his wrong side. And besides, he’d also long had eyes for Casey’s astonishingly rounded, rock hard glutes, never mind the cock, and now knew he probably wasn’t gonna dip his stick inside the promised land of Casey’s musclebutt for a long time to come. If ever. Or even suck his dick. Maybe some day. Oh, well. Still, he wished Casey well. He was a good dude. He’d stand up for him any time. Now he stood behind him, watching his superwide batwing lats as he posed in the mirror, watching his perfect big round rolling glutes quivering a little in the seat of his stretched-tight pants. “I hear there’s a lot of sex in the main compound,” he said slyly. “Yeah, I guess there is.” Casey slowed down posing, caught Banks’ eye in the mirror, was a little circumspect. Not that he knew what the word meant, but that is what he was at that moment. “No chicks, though?” “No, I guess there ain’t. I didn’t see any last night.” Casey blew out a blast of air, followed by a honk of laughter. The tension eased. He grabbed his duffel and turned around towards the boys. “No chicks!” “Good!” said Ogden, still inspecting his biceps. “Guess I’m big enough. Thanks for the party, guys,” he added. “And the, um….” He gestured to his duffel bag. “….the extra jockstraps…..I can always use them.” “Actually, two of them were already yours. We just re-retrieved them from….somebody…” said Rowenstein. Owenbee turned crimson with shame and embarrassment. “Hey. Thanks. Alan, you were always a good friend. Here. Wait a moment.” Casey put his duffel down, lifted his heavy sweatshirt and kicked out of his baggies, stepping out of them fast and surprisingly easily over his big feet. “I have to get these off fast sometimes, so I cut out the, you know, drawstrings around the pants legs, to make it easier to fit over my shoes. Sometimes I don’t have a lot of time before…..” His voice trailed off. “You know.” Banks nodded, feigning seriousness. “We know.” All the cadets knew that sometimes during workouts Casey suddenly had to shoot a load, and to avoid coating his baggies with splotches of his unusually heavy, copious cumspurts, he ripped off his sweatpants and shot into a bucket that he kept on the side of the gym floor. By the end of the workout, the bucket was often half full. A few of the boys would often sneak away with it afterwards, loving the scent, loving the taste, drinking it all down, hoping it would make them grow into a muscle monster like Casey. “Yeah. We all know,” said Ogden. Owenbee and Rowenstein both nodded seriously. “Yeah, you got a problem, dude.” Rowenstein couldn’t help chuckling a little. “Big problem.” Then they both grinned, their smooth boyish faces lighting up. “I know.” Casey smiled. “So why is it, by the way, all this time I been here, that so many of my jocks go missing?” Shuffling of feet. Heads down. “Aw, Case…..” said Ogden. He stood before them in his sagging, bulging jock. “This one is new, I just got it.” All knew he had to order his jocks and posers online. Standard sizes just didn’t fit, and then the posers just didn’t last. “Here.” He curled his thumbs around the reinforced jock straps on his loins and tugged. His cock popped out and hung free, 10 solid inches of soft thick swaying girth. “Jesus,” breathed Owenbee. Banks was impressed. Ogden just panted. He pulled his new jockstrap down over his massive quads and stepped out of it carefully, lifting each big, smooth foot slowly, and then handing it to Owenbee. “You always been a good friend to me.” Casey teared up a little, but wasn’t so sentimental that he didn’t playfully waggle his penis’ full 10 inch soft, flaccid weight, then whipping it heavily from side to side. Smack! Smack! For a moment he slapped it heavily from quad to quad, and then looked up at Owenbee and Ogden and smiled sweetly. “It’s too big for most jocks,” he explained. “Yes, we’ve noticed,” said Banks, very serious. Owenbee took the jock gratefully, raised it to his nose and took a deep whiff. In his jeans his young teen cock throbbed to life. “Gee, thanks, Casey!” “Don’t mention it.” Casey pulled his baggies back up, covering his cock. “Going commando, Case?” asked Banks. Casey looked at him blankly. “I don’t know what that means.” “You will.” Casey shrugged, and sat down to lace his shoes. “Guess I better be going. Say goodbye to Danny Taylor. Where’s he this morning?” “His mama called. She wanted him back in Santa Barbara. He’ll be back tonight. He said to say goodbye.” He eyed the heavy sagging bulge in Casey’s lap. His cock was aching to get back out again, taste the air, straining the crotch of his sweatpants, pointing downward but twitching, threatening to rise, bulging in the fabric every which way. Banks sniffed a little, seemingly unconcerned, but Casey knew Banks probably missed his buddy Danny, the only cadet in the squad who actually came from a family and a good home. A blond surfer-dude turned bodybuilder, Danny and Brian were always pumping together and then going out looking for girls and to get laid. And unlike The Nineteen up the hill, the young cadets, still not indoctrinated into the squad, could come and go as they pleased. Not that these young muscleboys had anywhere to go….other than the gym and the bars in nearby San Jose, or maybe further up the coast to San Francisco. “Well…..goodbye then. Come and see me.” “Hey, dude. Before you go….give us one last flex?” asked Ogden shyly. “Yeah, dude. Pose for us one more time,” said Owenbee. “Like you used to do before you got so serious.” “Yeah, Case. Go ahead. Let’s see what you got.” That from Banks. Casey looked closely at Banks. “Sure, guys. Yeah. Be glad to.” He stepped back into the room and ripped off his sweatshirt. The muscle cadets crowded around him eagerly. He stood shirtless, his huge muscles gleaming in the morning light. “Here goes. Pow,” said Casey. He flexed a huge right arm bicep and moved his left hand back to the back of his head, ‘doin’ hair’ like the young Tom Platz from 40 years ago. “Wow!” “Jeez, Case, yer bigger than ever!” “Fuckin huge, man!” “That’s “doin’ hair,” dudes. Platz. ‘Doin’ hair,’ ” he repeated. “Can I feel it?” ‘My hair?” “No, dude….” “He wants to feel your muscles, Casey,” Banks explained, with exaggerated patience. “Oh. Sure.” Casey thought a moment. “Yeah! Sure! Come on!” Owenbee stepped forward eagerly and grabbed Casey’s biceps. His fingers ran over the vascular triple-heads. “Sure is nice!” he yelled. “How big?” He tapped the hardness of the peaks with his fingers, which bounced back. Impenetrably hard. “I don’t know. 25 inches? 27? I don’t know. Here come some big pecs.” He gave them a side chest, popping his pecs, his pouty brown nipples pointing down to the carpet. “Boom,” said Casey. “Wow! Frigging huge!” “You’re swole, man!” “Yeah, I got big pecs,” said Casey modestly, turning his head back, inspecting his two huge pectoral globes in the mirror. He bounced them up and down thoughtfully. “May I lick your nipples, Casey?” squealed Ogden. Casey was confused a moment. He stopped and turned and looked quizzically at Ogden. For a moment the two muscleboys were afraid, afraid that Casey would start handing out a roomful of black eyes and broken noses, powerful punches that were sure and methodical and swift and punishing. But Banks wasn’t afraid. “You like this, dontcha Case?” It didn’t happen. “Sure, I guess. Yeah. I like it. Come on up and lick ‘em. I never got licked and touched when I posed before. Let alone watched.” He thought some more. “Guess I do like it! Can you reach? Here’s another. Bam,” he said, swinging into a front lats pose. “Bam and double bam.” Ogden scampered up, reached wide, grabbed Casey by both lats and began eagely to lick his nipples. “You got awesome pecs, dude!” “You’re strong, too,” said Banks calmly. “Those dudes up there on the hill as strong as you?” “Yeah, I think they are.” Casey was inspecting his front lats pose in the mirror. “You’re in my way,” he said to Ogden. “I can’t see.” “Sorry, Case!” “Just move to the side a little so I can check myself out.” Ogden quickly stepped aside and leaned in, licking one nipple. “Okay, that’s enough. Reach around if you have too.” “How thick is your neck, Case?” “About 25 inches I think.” “How about your quads?” “Sure.” Casey pumped and rotated his thighs, still covered up in the baggies. “Oh, I forgot. Guess you can’t see.” He rolled them down to his ankles and stood in the center of the room, his pants down, flexing for his buddies. His penis loomed heavily over mountains of muscle and veins as he pensively rotated his quads for all the muscleboys to see. The muscleboys licked their lips. “No, I mean, how big are they?” “I dunno. 33 inches? Never measured.” He rotated a huge quad slowly, staring intently at it. “Got some new veins popping in here. Look at that diamond shape. Hard.” He slapped his quads, both of them. “They’re hard, man! See how hard I am? You guys see it?” Banks eased his nicely rounded butt off the window seat, where he’d been perched, watching the proceedings. He strolled over to Casey, thumbs hooked in his tight jeans, his black spandex t-shirt rippling with extra lean, hairy muscle. His own appreciable bulge flopped lazily from side to side in his fly as he walked slowly towards Casey. “Dude, I think you like to get worshipped.” “Hunh?” Casey turned to him and whipped up a pair of double bi’s. “Check out these gunsssss……” “I see ‘em.” Banks patted them firmly. Yeah. Solid. Cannonballs. Triple-headers. Laced with thick veins. He kneaded solid muscle between calloused thumb and finger. He pulled. Paper-thin skin. “These are biceps…. “ said Casey, breathing heavy, loving every second of it. “Nice. They are. Big biceps. Very nice indeed. But my tastes run to….something……darker……” He knew all about Moster. That was the dude he wanted. Banks turned to Ogden, absorbed in licking Casey’s big brown nipples. “Whyn’t you lick his biceps too, dude? He said he likes to get licked.” He turned to Casey. “Dontcha, Case?” “I’m gonna pop you right in the eye,” Casey said, but he smiled. He flexed mightily. “C’mon, lick ‘em.” His steely fists strained red. Suddenly he longed to punch Banks in the eye. Give him a big black eye. No, two black eyes. He wasn’t mad. He just wanted to punch him. “Yeah, lick his biceps, dude. And kiss ‘em for us, Case.” “Hunh??” “Kiss your biceps, bro! G’wan, kiss ‘em!” “Why do I want to do that?” “Try it and see. See how it feels.” Casey shrugged. His traps bounced up a little and bumped Owenbee’s head, who was trying to lean in to get a closer feel on Casey’s bi’s. “Oh. Sorry.” Meanwhile Ogden was now licking his right biceps, so Casey turned to the left and, leaning in while raising an elbow, began to softly lick and kiss his bulging cannonball bi’s. Casey forgot all about wanting to punch Banks and continued flexing. Hmmm. The licking felt good. “This feels good,” he announced. He kissed himself again, and turned, grinning cockily to Banks. “Guess I won’t bust you in the eye right now.” Banks smiled. He understood. “It’s okay, Casey. I’m your friend. You can trust me. And the boys.” “But I still wanna slug you.” “You just want to slug somebody. Not me.” “Guess you’re right. But sometime soon I’m gonna start some slugging.” He flexed. “Look at these big gunnnnssss….” he repeated. By now the other four cadets were grouped around Casey, touching, feeling, pawing, stroking, kissing and licking every muscle they could reach, climbing over him, feeling him, all while remaining respectfully distant from the heavily looming cock. Owenbee got on his knees and knelt before Casey’s massive, exposed rear, began caressing the twin globes of Casey’s monster round, hard butt, feeling where the gluteus muscles rolled in, where they bulged out, where they lead down to mammoth obtruding hamstrings and up to the small of his back. He wanted to bury his young, smooth face into the deep buttcrack, but knew he’d better not. He wanted to lick it, too. But he knew that might not be a good idea, either. Not yet, anyway. So he contented himself just to do deep tissue massage on the two giant round butt orbs before him, following their rolling movements as Casey posed above him. It was like kneading iron. But he loved it. “How do you feel, Case?” Banks was stroking Casey’s broad upper pec shelf with a connoisseur’s appreciation. “Good. I feel very good. I like flexing for you guys.” “Good. And we like when you flex for us. Nice pecs.” Banks flicked one of Casey’s nipples with a thumb and forefinger. Casey responded, immediately ballooning his pecs hugely, digging his fists into solid rippled obliques and expanding chest muscles high to the skies, so it seemed, to the ceiling and beyond. “This is called worship, by the way,” Banks added. “The way the guys are touching you now. The way I am touching you.” He ran a smooth hand across his pecs and looked him deeply in the eyes. “Admiring you. Admiring your muscles. Getting off on your muscles. That’s worship.” “You’re huge, Case,” said Ogden. “Big fucking muscleman,” said Owenbee. “Awesome muscles, dude,” said Rowenstein. “Tell us what you’re thinking, Case,” said Banks. Casey didn’t know what he was thinking. Was he even thinking? He was just flexing. No, he was thinking. He was seeing….something. Something distant. Pure and good. He breathed out, let out a massive block of air, crunched up, sucked in, intake, breath, blew it out, then more blooming muscle. Expanding everywhere, blowing up, hard and solid and good. He was… …..where was he?.... “Tell us, Case,” repeated Banks softly. “Where are you?” “On the moon, I guess.” He sucked in, expanded his pecs again, turned, inadvertently pushing the boys to the floor, looked in the mirror. The room was quiet. The muscle cadets scrambled away a little, but still touching, still feeling muscle. Tension increased in the room. It was silent except for the sounds of heavy breathing. Casey began to move. He swung from pose to pose. His cock swayed heavily as he moved, slapping his quads. Front biceps. Side chest, front lat spread. Most muscular, the famous crab shot, his veins exploding everywhere, his enormous fists clenched, held steadily before him. “Hold that one,” said Banks. “I think we all want to see this one.” Casey held still. His face grew red, then redder, then beet-red. The veins on his thick neck popped out like huge pylons. And even his massive cock began to retreat a little up into his loins as his blood was needed elsewhere. “Guys? Let’s check out these veins. Okay, Case?” “…yeah…..okay…” “You can breathe, though.” “Okay, thanks.” He breathed in and out. He stared at his reflection in the mirror, searching for flaws, admiring rivers of vascularity, popping iron muscles. “Just don’t relax. Keep flexing. Keep that pose. Keep crunching.” “Can I take your picture, Case?” asked Rowenstein, begging a little. “My picture….?” Casey blew out air. He could barely think. He was just dreaming now. It was a wall, a planet, a universe of his muscle. “Keep crunching. Keep it swole,” said Banks quietly. He touched an iron biceps. “Yeah, okay.” Casey seemed befuddled, but it was because of the most muscular pose, and ….well…because he was still dreaming, now on that distant planet somewhere, where it was all about……muscle. His muscle, to be specific. Where he was posing high on a mountain, still visible to all, to thousands below, thousands of admiring men in the valley beneath him, all calling his name, all playing with their giant tools, their cum spurting and flying, the sun behind him, sweat in his eyes - “A picture. My cellphone? For, um, ….later?” “Later?” Casey barely heard him. “Yeah, later. To admire you later…..whenever I want to…..” The dream was broken for a moment and there was Rowenstein, shrugging and smiling, red-faced, embarrassed. Crab shots were his thing. He loved the solid billboard of muscle and veins. Exploding muscle and veins. “Oh, yeah. Yeah. Sure.” Casey saw Rowenstein’s cock was now poling forward in his khakis. “Made you hard, man?” “Yeah, you did. You do.” Rowenstein grinned toothily and admitted it happily. He pulled out his mobile and began snapping. Relieved, the muscle cadets groped in their pants pockets, next to their now-bulging flies, pulled out cellphones, and, never relaxing, never letting up even a finger on Casey’s massive musculature, began taking pictures. Casey went back to his mountain on his planet. He flexed. He was a god. He knew it. He wanted the universe to see him, to touch him, to admire him, to kneel before him, to reach up to him, to admire his strength, to touch his muscles, to stroke his chest, lick his nipples….. ….to worship him….. ….to suck his dick. Yes, that is what he wanted. He wanted the world to suck his cock. He nodded. That’s what he wanted. Like that hot mean little muscle dude Tiffany did last night. No one had done that before. Now he knew. Yes, and now he knew. Was this why he did it? Why he lifted? Why he had built his physique into the huge muscle sculpture it was now? No, of course not. Not entirely. He wanted to be the biggest and strongest man in the world. That’s what he wanted. But getting his dick sucked at the same time would be a nice perk. Again, he blew up his pecs to their fullest. Twin globes of pure muscle. Boom! Boom! He felt his buddies’ hands all over him. He was dizzy with lust and young muscle. He wanted to flex for everyone, his dick to throb and spurt and explode inside vanquished mouth after vanquished mouth, his long thick shaft gliding between adoring lips, plunging down dozens of supplicant throats, gagging them all with his cock girth and his cum, gagging the world with his giant man meat as he flexed mountainous biceps. He wanted to cover the faces of hundreds of men with his cum. Coating them all. Then fucking butt. Fucking hundreds of butts while he flexed. This was his planet. That is what he wanted. He never realized it before. But he did now. The muscle cadets were all over him, stroking him, rubbing him, feeling his muscles, inspecting his veins. Check out these striations, he heard one of them say. Yeah, these veins are thick as pencils. No, thicker. His skin is so thin. Check out these abs, they’re like cinder blocks. No, harder. This okay, Casey? Yeah, it’s okay. Feel me. Touch me. Check out my muscles. Suck my dick. He started to say it. The cadets seemed to anticipate it. The breathing in the room grew heavier. And heavier. And suddenly one of the muscleboys moaned. Ayyyy Ugnnnhhhh…. And then another. Casey closed his eyes and flexed…. Oh Yeah LOOK AT MY MUSCLES DUDES And then another low cry Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! And then he felt it himself. He felt the liquid start…..it was happening… YEAH YEAH YEAH No, it wasn’t. It wasn’t happening. The room was suddenly sharply quiet. He opened his eyes. It had all stopped. The boys had stepped back. No one was touching him. The worship had stopped. “You ready to go, Casey?” Casey was shocked out of his dream. He turned and stood, staring. His massive cock brushed the mirror as he turned. Rod Moster was at the open door, smiling. He wore his sweats, but even they didn’t conceal his 7’- 0” frame, his nearly 400 pounds of super wide muscle. His veiny relaxed biceps rolled out of his sleeves with nearly 25 inches of unflexed power, 30 when flexed. His quad veins were so thick the boys could see them through his sweatpants. And that wasn’t all they could see. The outline of his flaccid cock bulged lazily down his right leg, extending almost to his knees. The boys stared. “Who is that??” “He’s like a fucking god,” said Owenbee. Banks stepped forward, his eyes now half closed, a small smile on his face. “Sergeant Moster,” said Banks politely. “Greetings.” He saluted crisply, smiled. The muscle cadets stared at the giant, handsome black bodybuilder. “Shit,” said Ogden, “no one is that big.” “He is,” said Rowenstein. “Thank you, Cadet. You’re Banks?” “Yes, sir. Aye, aye, sir.” “Am I interrupting something?” “We’re just saying goodbye, sir,” said Banks, relaxed, crisp and smooth and confident. Casey smiled weakly. “Yeah.” “Put some clothes on, Casey.” Silence in the room. Casey looked down and realized he was naked and that his huge member was poling straight out and up what seemed to be 2 feet or more, as if ready to shoot. Precum was dribbling down the long, thick shaft and onto the floor. And he looked around his room, and saw all the tented, bulging flies of all the teen muscle cadets, their pants increasing with stain, their cocks now receding. Every one of them. Except Banks. His cock still poled out straight ahead in his pants, but his fly was dry, bulging with unleashed power. He'd been able to control himself. And Banks was not embarrassed. Moster took note silently. Hmmm. “Bye, Casey. Maybe we’ll see you at the compound? If Sergeant Moster will allow us in?” Owenbee was hopeful. Moster frowned. “We’ll see,” he said, non-committal. “Um. Yeah. Okay. Bye, guys.” Casey bent and grabbed his clothes, beet red, mortified. Was this the way to show himself on the most important morning of his life? Naked and flexing and about to shoot and filled with fantasies and dreams? And, it might be added – late??? Late for a military CO? He wasn’t even IN the military, and he felt completely humiliated. He struggled for his baggies, reached for his shoes, looked around in vain for at least one of his oversized jocks. And he hadn’t even packed up his laptop or his prized personal collection of vintage muscle magazines yet. “I’m really sorry, sir,” he blurted, moving clumsily around the room as the teens scrambled to step clear of the confused young bull. “I guess I’m not ready to go.” “You do want to move up the mountain to the main compound?” “Oh, yes, sir!” “Well, then, get yourself ready to go. I won’t wait for you long. I’ll be downstairs in the van. Take a few minutes, and get yourself together. I'll wait five minutes. After that, if you want to move up the mountain, you're going to have to walk.” He smiled, suddenly surprisingly kind. He looked around the room of awestruck boys, and smiled. “And if all you cadets keep training hard, I’m sure I’ll be seeing you all up at the compound sometime soon.” He looked pointedly at Banks. “Especially you.” “Turn around.” Banks complied, turning around. Moster gazed, eyes half-lidded, at Banks’ impressively shaped glutes, nicely packed inside tight pants. “Yes. Keep doing those squats, boy. Good flanks.” His fingers twitched a little. There would be a nice session of spanking this smart-mouthed handsome muscle boy’s hard little muscle bottom sometime in the very near future. He'd wake him up. Banks’ eyes twinkled. He knew what Moster was thinking about. It was okay with him. "I'll look forward to meeting you again, sir." They shared a quick look of understanding. Moster smiled slightly, an eyebrow cocked. Then he nodded briefly to the others. “At ease, men.” And then he was gone. The boys were still a moment, listening to Moster’s steps retreating down the corridor. The distant outer door opened and closed. A moment of awed silence. Then the boys scrambled back to life. “Jesus!” “He’s HUGE.” “Guys! I gotta bounce!” Boytown muscle chaos as the cadets dove around the room, gathering Casey’s bags and toiletries and clothes and laptop, throwing everything in a heap. “Get my muscle magazines!” “Where are they?” Rowenstein asked, looking a little frantic. “The closet. There’s a box. Four boxes. I need them!” The boys scoured the room, gathering their hero’s possessions. “We got your back, Case,” said Banks, smiling. Casey stopped a moment and looked into Banks’ eyes. Then he smiled. “I know you do, dude. I know.” ****** NEXT CHAPTER: "The Twenty" Chapter 15 - Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster

A few days ago, I figured out how to end this story. Funny this has still been left unfinished for atleast 2 years. I wrote this pretty fast so apologies for the mispelling. Part 13: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5864-the-bears-cub-part-13/ Part 14 “Happy Birthday!” “Hmmmm….. huh?” “Happy Birthday, Bear!” Hare said with a cheer as he slapped Bear’s muscular stomach. Hare quickly grabbed his hand as they reddened from the impact. Regardless of their growth, Bear’s muscles were still like uncompromising granite. “Oh yeah, I forgot” he said almost nonchalantly but it was written on his face how excited he really was. Donut and Slugger came around with a large cake with a large protrusion sticking from it that looked pretty familiar. Bear smirked and giggled a little as they tried to place it on his big muscle gut. “Sit still!” Slugger demanded as they balanced the silver platter before letting it go. All of Bear’s pups stood around his bed as they waited for him to speak. He looked at each one of us with a loving flare in his eyes. “You are the best pups I could have ever asked for. I wish you’d untie me so I could hug all of you.” I saw a grin on Taker’s face at that comment. “Hey, that wouldn’t be fun. It’s your birthday.” I honestly was impressed with Bear’s resilience to speak on the issue when there were signs all over that gave away our plans. There was the fact that the large protrusion in his cake was an extra large dildo with a cake coming out of the cock hole. The fact his big forearms were tied fast to his bed with thick, heavy-duty chains to compensate for Bear’s great strength. There was the face that we’d all come into his room wearing nothing but what he said to be his favorite uniforms on all of us. I was originally against it since the suit he said he’d liked on me the most was my birthday suit. I’d had my hands covering my crotch for the last few hours. I realize it was ridiculous since we all were having sex together every weekend and we all often wore little to nothing anyway but it was different coming to Bear pre-exposed. Bear could see the shyness in my eyes and going by the bounce in his shorts, he clearly reveled in it. “Mmmm, I see Cub’s looking quite tasty today” he said, licking his lips. “Haha, glad you said it exactly like that” Donut said as grabbed me around the waist. We’d talked about this stunt over and over but, no matter what, all the pups insisted that I be the one to do *that*. I felt my body tighten as we walked up to Bear’s bed side and Donut grabbed my waist with his big, muscled hands and lifted me onto Bear’s mattress. The amount of surface area left on the bed that didn’t have a healthy portion of Bear was rapidly shrinking these days. After our last few growth spurts, we couldn’t find a big enough opening down in the den to fit Bear inside. It was like an impending conclusion when all of us had grown so quickly in the last few months. Bear had to crouch in every part of the house and even when he went to his new room in the Hibernation Room, we had to struggle to slip him through and not destroy the walls. We couldn’t let Bear try by himself as, thanks to the growth, he’d gotten way too strong to do most things without destroying something. Doors broke, walls were given knew “openings”, ceilings were instantly decimated with his hard head. Even the hibernation room’s door was removed so that Bear didn’t tear the whole second floor down with his massive shoulders. These were signs that we were going to hit the max size of the two story house soon and it was clear Donut wasn’t too far off. Already his head was closing in on the tall ceilings and I could see his red headed Mohawk scrapping plaster. Still, as we’d grown in the house, we’d become closer than ever. Bear loved us all equally but he was starting to become more of a monster in the sack as our growth seemed to spur him to have longer and longer periods of sex that left us all weak and panting on the floor in heaps of sweat and euphoria. I felt closer to each of my brother’s than I had with my own parents. Donut was like the big brother I always wanted to teach me and make me a better person. Taker and Balls were my pals and loved to rough house with me, ruffling my hair and slapping my butt to congratulate me when I succeeded and to comfort be when I failed. Slugger and Hare were my support system when it came to getting me through my classes that I struggled on and loved to push me to try new things and work to refine the old. Even Toxic was a ball of kindness when he wasn’t and took me to the places the other bears were too nervous to take me. I’d gotten my first lap dance with Toxic. It was almost like he knew what I was most uncomfortable doing and would go out of his way to push me into them so that I’d gain better street smarts. What sucked, however, was that the closer we got, the more I realized something was wrong. Something in me knew each one of them was hiding something from me that they weren’t ready to be open about. That didn’t matter right now though as I stood over the bed and climbed over Bear’s massive limbs. Since he’d gotten blocked from going downstairs to his “contraption”, he tried to do more work outs and lift to compensate for his lack of sexual release while we were all in classes or off supporting our individual clubs. Bear’s concern with our future’s is probably what let us all know he cared the most. That didn’t, however, help me climb over all of his massive, bulging limbs as I kicked a leg over a bicep that was probably a match for my own chest measurement. Bear’s massive body was a lot to take in with people who didn’t know him. When they saw him, many stared and gasped at how they’d seen their first giant. Having an almost 12 foot tall man pass you was like watching a tree with legs take walk. Not just a big tree but a beautiful tree. Bear’s body features were amplified like all of ours. His legs got thicker and his stance got wider. His torso was a mountain of curves and mounds that were each probably further from his body than any furniture one could sit on. It was nearly impossible to get him through our new double door entrance at the front of the house but it was only made worse when he tried to pull his big, hulking arms through. I actually had to climb a little onto his adamantine wall of abs and looked down over a mountain rage to his big, grinning face. I saw his teeth appear as he realized what we’d planned. I took a deep breath and tried to think loose before I moved the candle away from the cake and lowered myself onto his stomach. The cake we’d set on his stomach wasn’t too big but it was made to hold in place a LARGE dildo. Slugger had produced a massive 2 foot dildo from somewhere he wouldn’t say. Before we knew it, ideas were flooding out of him on what to do for Bear’s birthday. I was thinking about how strange that was for an instantly but I couldn’t keep it in my head as my muscular ass cheeks were spread wide by the warm, rubber cock filling my anal cavity. It was sliding in with some difficulty but I was prepared. For weeks, the other pups had been prepping me to take on Bear’s gargantuan crotch anaconda and I’d almost gotten big enough to take all of Donut or Slugger. I couldn’t believe how their growing cocks were able to enter my ass but it was even more impressive that I was making it past the first foot so easily. It was only until last week that I struggled to make it to the 2nd foot. I kept thinking in my head ‘Think of Bear. Think of Bear.’. Donut had taught me that trick when he explained how he’d come into the fraternity as he was the first to take Bear’s cock and was also the one who could take it the easiest due to his size. On the weekends it was an amazing size as Donut, already a massive man, took on Bear’s cock again and again as they both grew and grew through the weeks. They were reaching superhuman levels the way Bear was roughest with him and Hare. A few times, Bear had cracked the walls trying to fuck Donut into oblivion. I thought of how Donut got pounded by the long log of man-god that was Bear as I felt myself get filled with the singular pillar. With a last groan of ecstasy, I was rewarded with a cold feeling as the white icing had covered my butt and I felt a few seconds to relax. I struggled through the waves of pleasure to see Bear’s face and I was happy to see he was giving me the most intense bed-eyes. “Mmmmm, such a good Baby Cub. You’ve almost prepped that tight little butt for me, haven’t you?” he said as he licked his dry lips. He looked like a man who hadn’t had water to drink in years. I felt my muscular chest swell a little with pride as I saw that look of pride. I lifted myself up slowly and my ass made a loud plop at the release of the dildo. “Alright, pup, finish him off” I heard Taker say. I proceeded with the plan as I began to climb Bear’s wide torso and felt the bed fall away as Bear’s body widened with my climb. As I reached his big, cushion like pecs, I looked down between them to Bear’s big face and I think I blushed as I turned around and sat on my stomach. “Oh, good, dinner” I heard and felt rumble through his big chest before a big, wet and long tongue moved over my bubble butt. I groaned and moaned with excitement as Bear moved his tongue artistically over my vanilla cream covered butt cheeks and hungrily ate it off me. “Mmm, my favorite. Cub flavored.” I screamed as he shoved his massive tongue forward like a dagger and I felt myself pierced by what simply couldn’t be just a tongue, though it was. The other cubs began to move into their sectors and began to rub Bear’s big muscles. Rarely did they get a chance to ravage Bear like this so each one went at it like an animal as they tried to please themselves and their big fraternity leader simultaneously. Bear was livid and I could tell as I heard chains rattle and his tight XXXXXXL underwear stretched. I was still receiving a savage lashing from Bear but I could still appreciate a growing pillar in his underwear as he grew hard. Toxic had taken the opportunity for what it was and had climbed between Bear’s big legs to sit on top of his watermelon like nuts. He watched playfully as Bear’s cock reached higher up and was beginning to length between Toxic’s legs. He actually had to move further back as he felt the big man cannon beneath him start to lift his body. The way it moved powerfully, I instantly wondered if his cock was strong enough to lift people and even heavy duty weights. “Uh oh, Bear’s coming to play, pups” Bear said as he felt his cock stretch his sweaty briefs further. His smell was getting stronger as I felt his muscles get sweaty and his hairy chest was starting to glisten from his heat. Toxic looked as excited as I did as we watched the tower grow and reach taller than our sitting positions and finally outgrew Bear’s remaining clothing with a powerful RIP. His cock was a beautiful and powerful piece of architecture as it bobbed with arousal. It couldn’t have been shorter than 3 feet and was veined from top to bottom, the head red with rapidly pumping blood. Each inch looked as thick and intimidating as the rest and we feared that it could rip me or Toxic apart if given the chance. Still it was in Toxic’s eyes that I knew we were in agreement; that wasn’t a bad fate in order to atleast try once. That wasn’t our goal today, though, as Toxic leaned in and I watched his handsome face release a long tongue of its own. He was red too as he closed in on the hot piece of meat that towered in front of him. I was actually pretty jealous even as I felt Taker and Donut reaching up and grabbing my ass cheeks to spread them even wider for Bear’s tongue. Toxic had Bear’s cock all to himself and I saw the desire in him to keep it that way, his resting place on top of Bear’s balls like a throne. I didn’t have time to worry much about it, though, as Hare and Balls had moved to Bear’s big and hairy nuts and were licking it as Slugger looked to be preparing something at the end of the bed. “Got a big present for you bear!” I heard Balls call before he looked over at me and snickered. “Aww for little ol’ m--- FUCK!” Bear roared as he shook in his chains and I was rocked back and forth on his massive, convulsing body. Slugger grinned as he pushed the longest dildo I’d ever seen underneath Bear’s balls, pressing into what I’d always assumed was sacred ground. “Oh you little *groan* fucker” Bear groaned ferociously as his big and powerful cheeks were pulled apart by the truly gargantuan rubber tool. It was beyond human comprehension as it looked almost as big as my big arms in thickness. Bear convulsed and roared with pleasure as his anal cavity was stretched by more cock than he’d ever taken. Bear had done a lot of new things with us in the last few months but we’d had yet to reverse the roles till now. I’d never heard him make such a deep squeal as he was penetrated. The pups were all working more ferociously than before as our exploits reached a fever pitch. Taker and Donut nibbled and kissed each of Bear’s muscle, each one tensing to the touch to rock hardness and practically hot enough to melt stone. Balls and Hare were now trying to suck Bear’s massive balls into their mouths, each one larger than their heads. Slugger was probably having the most fun besides me and Toxic as he quickly pushed his rubber weapon in and out of Bear. Suddenly, Bear’s entire body tensed. “Ah fuck!” he cried as his large and veiny muscles all flexed enormously. Bear’s cock was slowly growing as he felt himself on the edge. I gasped at its size and appearance as it glistened and even turned a bit purple. Before we knew, Bear moved in a blur. His massive biceps pushed Taker’s and Donut’s faces to him. With perfect precision, he gave each aggressive kisses that pushed them both over the edge. Bear knew just how to give each of his pups their high. I watched as he used every tied body part to release an orgasm for each of us. As cum from Donut and Taker rained down over us. Bear tightened up his stomach and roared ferociously. Taker and Donut were more easily influenced by feeling and intimacy rather than power but the rest weren’t so lucky. Bear’s leg shackles came undone as his big muscles bulged. He used his long legs to pull both Balls and Hare into his crotch, pressing their faces across Toxic’s back. “GRAAAAH!” He roared as his cock and balls grew and gave all of them a front row seat to his power. Just the force he exerted caused all 3 to cum simultaneously, Hare and Balls shouting at the top of their lungs into Toxic’s back and Toxic crying as he felt the cock in his arms rock like a volcano and finally spewed cum with the rest of the pups. So much testosterone and energy was enough for Slugger to also cum, who felt he couldn’t move the massive dildo anymore with Bear’s powerful ass cheeks laminating it. Before I knew it, I wasn’t left out as I felt Bear at it again, his tongue penetrating quickly and had me shouting as well. All heard was chains as Bear effortlessly shredded his bonds and began to sit up, grabbing me with an arm and holding me upside down as he came, his tongue going deeper and deeper until finally I came too, firing toward the floor with an unbelievable orgasm. Every muscle was flushed with the greatest feeling that I could never get enough of as I joined the other pups in a white burst of cum. Muscles, cocks, and handsome faces were tangled on Bear’s bed as they all experienced simultaneous ejaculation. Bear was still at it, still hard, and still firing jizz that hit the walls, the ceilings, and the lights, darkening the room as he and his pups coated the room white. Still too small and too weak to do so with them, I still launched a hefty load onto the floor. The others were still lying on the floor weakly, their bodies convulsing as they basked in the afterglow of this last escapade. Bear’s head was firmly placed against the 9 foot ceiling as he playfully licked me and kissed each of my cheeks as I came down from my high. I felt myself surrounded in muscles and warmth as Bear smacked his lips. “That was fun, guys. I’d recommend stronger chains though.” I tried to tell him that the chains were made of stainless steel but I was interrupted by a cracking noise. We all forced ourselves up at the sound of a tree falling down. It was only in the last moment that we were freefalling. A crash came as we all fell and collapsed into the kitchen, cum still raining from the ceiling two stories up but was now accompanied by plaster and dust as the floor wasn’t capable of holding of our weight in the same spot anymore. Bear landed on his big butt but he’d made sure to wrap me tight in his arms for the landing. It was like I’d fallen in a big mattress that had cushioned the fall. Groans could be heard as the guys all felt pains from falling several feet. Bear had a shocked expression his face too and looked at Slugger. Slugger only sighed. “I know, I’ll let them know. This place was getting cramped anyway.” To Be Continued….

SEED - Part 2 Jack was starting to lose himself again due to the power of the aroma that was covering the wing of Jason’s hospital floor like a thick luscious fog. His cock, if possible, was even harder than it had been back at the farm and it felt as if every part of his body was building up into a sexual frenzy that he knew he soon would not be able to control. He contemplated leaving and going back down the elevator, when he saw a box of surgical masks on the floor. Hopeful that it would help, he picked one up and put it on. Even though he was still incredibly horny he was able to regain some more control of his body. The fabric of the mask must have been filtering just enough of the aroma to let him keep his wits, but his yearning for an orgasm was still at an incredible level and he didn’t know how long he would be able to keep from completely succumbing to the feeling he was feeling. To describe the feeling, would be like he was right on the edge of a constant orgasm that never let up. It was combined by an incredible desire to have someone fuck him both in his ass and mouth. He knew that if the mask came off, he would completely fail to resist the feeling and be a pawn in this euphoric atmosphere. Part of him screamed to rip the mask off and just relish in the erotic abyss, but he knew he needed answers. He knew he had to help his uncle. So, after surveying the environment of the hospital wing, he began to walk down the hall toward Jason’s room. Along the way, he noticed drug carts on their sides, holes in the walls, broken glass everywhere and a very sticky substance on the floor and walls. Basically he thought it looked like a war zone. As he passed by the various rooms that were open, it seemed weird and ominous that there were only a very few people there and even stranger, that they all were men. There wasn’t a woman to be seen. As well, each one of them seemed to be in some sort of trance. He figured it was the same type of trance as he had experienced it himself. Their eyes were open, but their faces were of euphoric expressions and they were in a constant heightened state of orgasm. All of them were naked and as Jake looked down their bodies, it was very visible that each of them had been having various episodes of orgasms as cum covered most of their bodies and beds. Also, their cocks were at a constant state of full erection; some just slowly spurting or oozing out more cum. They weren’t frozen in their beds, but they were writhing around and sexually touching themselves, by pinching their nipples, stroking their cocks and fingering their assholes. He felt envious. Jack also noticed in some of the rooms and on the floor of the hallways, orderlies, male nurses, doctors and every man that he had seen was in the same euphoric coma. Jake knew that if his mask were to come off, he would be joining them. He checked the straps to make sure they were good and tight, but something in the back of his mind just wanted to untie the straps and to join the men and he even had a burning desire to suck and fuck them as a few of them had found each other and were fucking to no abandon. He shook his head to get the thoughts out. He stepped over and around the mass orgy of men and as he grew closer to where he thought was Jason’s room, he tread even more cautiously. He was afraid that his uncle must have been somewhere around to cause this as Jack had figured that he caused what happened to him on the farm. He remembered when he saw his uncle tear off into the fields and he wondered if he had made it to the hospital first. He feared for Jason as well. He hoped that Jason would have been able to help him with the situation, but if he was in the same state as these men, then all hope may have been lost. Just as a depression about that began to set in, Jack saw a few other nurses and doctors who were actually walking in and out of what should have been Jason’s room down at the end of the hall. He thought, “Oh thank God…At least some of them are still…well…them.” These men all had their clothes on but there were definite wet stains around their crotches, where they must had fallen victim to his uncle’s desires. Stranger still was that the closer he got to Jason’s room, he noticed that the nurses and doctors, all male of course, looked to be of their own minds and none of them were wearing masks either, so how was it that they weren’t totally incapacitated like the others. They were all larger in size than the rest of the men that were in the euphoric state. Their clothes were very tight across their bodies and even some of their clothes were torn where it looked as though their muscles had pushed through. All of them looked as large as guys who had spent years at the gym or on a stage. None of them were as large and obscene as his uncle, but all of them were definitely buff and in various sizes of muscle and thickness. They were bodybuilder, power lifter, and bouncer looking. Even a few of them were shirtless and two of them were actually completely naked with massive bodybuilder bodies that had even larger muscles and cocks that must have been well over 8 inches, soft. Jack’s still hard cock shot precum out of it as he saw them. It seemed that those two men, one being slightly smaller than the other, were the leaders of the other men that he could see, with the larger one being the boss. He noticed that a few of the other’s had called them both doctor, but he couldn’t make out their last names. Jack stopped dead in his tracks and watched the men. He stared at them as they moved around and in and out of Jason’s room, and some were carrying large containers. He leaned against the wall and looked intently at how their muscles moved and flexed as they moved. He noticed the power in their arms and their asses pushing the fabric of their scrubs to the limit. All of them were definitely packing as huge bulges pushed out their pants or underwear. A few of them would walk by each other and briefly stop and kiss deeply, encircling their tongues and feeling each other’s bodies. Jack was completely transfixed on them. His own hands began to feel under his shirt and his right hand found his nipple. He squeezed it and moaned quietly to himself. He watched their wet crotches and the huge shafts of the two naked muscle Gods and his mouth began to moisten. His breathing rapidly began to increase and his other hand found his own mound in his pants. He squeezed his rock hard cock and he moaned out loud this time. Behind him, to the left, he noticed a large oblong knob of a drawer and he moved in front of it and deliberately pressed the knob into the crack of his ass as he began to move his hips back and forth. His eyes closed and visions of his uncle fucking him from behind began to send Jack over the edge. He grabbed the desk in front of him and pushed harder into the knob. He pushed so hard that he could feel the knob pushing against his hole, pushing the fabric, demanding entrance. He unknowingly called out, “OH GOD YES…FUCK ME!” This caused him to open his eyes and he saw the larger naked muscle god start to walk over to him. He watched with pleasure as he could see that the man’s cock was growing and getting hard and massive, ending at a full mast of well over 12 inches, which only made Jack’s insatiable desire even heighten. He nodded his head to the stud while licking his lips. He wanted this. He needed this more than ever. There was nothing that he craved more. He knew for some reason this isn’t why he had come here, but he didn’t care. It was all that he desired. The filter of the mask was failing. His constant fucking of the knob had caused the fabric of his shorts to begin to give way and to his wonderful surprise the knob broke through smashing hard into Jack’s willing hole as he let out a cry of joy. “OH JESUS!! YES!!” Instantly, as if by instinct, he feverishly began to fuck the knob in and out of his asshole. The knob was about 5 inches long and it looked like a butt plug with the middle of the knob being the thickest part and it perfectly fit into Jack’s hungry ass. It was the best feeling he had ever felt before. The most he ever had was his hands to pleasure himself, whether it be jerking his cock or teasing his hole, but he had never experienced anything even remotely inside him and it was amazing. Jack was a 26 year old virgin. The muscle God was now in front of him and Jack looked up at him the towering 6.5 foot man and nodded his head, saying one word as he begged, “Please!” The man smiled and nodded in acceptance so Jack took one of the man’s large quarter sized nipples into his mouth and he began to suck on it, flicking it with his tongue and nibbling it as he sucked like a baby starving for its milk. This caused the muscle god to moan loudly and he grabbed Jack’s head pushing his face hard into his granite chest. Feeling the sheer power of the man, made Jack feel like he knew it was his job to please this man and to be his servant and he was willing to give his body to do so. Jack was accepting that he was a muscle pig. He sucked feverishly on the man’s entire chest going from pec to pec, to nipple, to flexed bicep, to abs to pit, licking and worshiping the muscle that was before him. As he sucked and worshiped the huge torso, the man picked up Jack’s lower body raising his feet off the ground and he began to help the knob fuck him harder and harder. The man tore Jack’s pants more to ease in the knob’s dominance of Jack. As he went back on forth on the knob, Jack began to scream out in complete pleasure and then he pleaded to suck the man’s cock. As soon as Jack pleaded for the man’s cock, the man pushed Jack’s head down and he felt the mask come off as he opened his mouth as wide as he could. He no longer cared about succumbing to his uncle’s aroma. His only desire and will was to serve the man in front of him. He was now this man’s property. He opened his mouth as wide as he could as he barely fit the man’s giant prick into his mouth. This was the first cock that Jack had ever had in his mouth, but it was like he had been doing it for years. It was as if it was instinct. Even though the sides of his mouth hurt, he didn’t care. He licked under the head with his tongue and he inched himself lower and lower sinking the man’s cock deeper into him causing the man himself to reach a frenzied pitch of euphoria. The man held Jack’s head as he fucked the boy’s face. By this time, a group of some of the other muscled men had walked over to the scene and had disrobed all of their clothes as they were stroking intently on their larger than normal shafts. The men’s voices were deep and low as they egged on Jack and his new master, the boss. They pulled off Jack’s shirt and a couple of them began to touch Jack’s chest, squeezing his nipples. Hands and mouths were all over Jack’s body and the feeling was incredible. As Jack feverishly sucked the bosses cock, the other smaller naked muscle man pulled him off of the knob with a pop and he took off Jack’s pants and all of the rest of his clothes. Then he replaced the knob with the tip of his cock. Before he could enter Jack, the Boss, put his hands around Jack’s waist and picked him up, twisting him around upside, keeping his cock in Jack’s mouth, and then for the first time, Jack’s felt what it was like to have his cock in someone’s mouth. The smaller god began to kiss Jack’s ass and then he began to lick his freshly fucked hole, with a tongue invading where the knob used to be. This was more than Jack cold take and within only a few moments Jack exploded into his partner’s mouth. He thought that the orgasm at the farm was the most he had ever cum but this time it was so powerful and long lasting that Jack could literally feel his balls emptying out and along with his identity. He was now becoming like the others and he didn’t care. Oddly enough, his insatiable desire, did not subside after his orgasm, in fact, it seemed to make it increase. Jack continued to suck on the boss’s massive cock and the boss turned Jack back around so that his feet were back on the floor. That’s when the smaller god pushed his wet thick cock into Jack’s willing ass. As with the boss, the smaller god took charge of his end of Jack. He fucked Jack hard and passionately, moving in and out around pushing his cock in as far as he could go and then tease Jack’s ass with the massive cockhead right at the opening of his ass. For what seemed like an eternity of bliss, the two men fucked Jack from both ends, just as he had desired earlier. Neither of them spoke a word, but Jack knew that he was there boy, their play thing and he couldn’t have been happier. They made no commands to him, they just were in charge. It was almost telepathic in nature; Jack would just realize that he needed to lick the boss’s balls and then concentrate on the cock head for a while. Jack knew when to back into the smaller man’s cock so that he was doing all the work and then he would clinch his ass just right to make the smaller man moan in ecstasy. The three of them were a well-oiled machine of premium sex. They remained constant like this for more than an hour, never ebbing, only increasing. Then Jack knew it was time to make his owners cum, he simultaneously worked on the boss’s cock giving him long deep insertions into his mouth all the while tonguing the underneath of the cock, which he instinctively knew was the boss’s favorite. As well, he tightened up his ass like a vise and pulsated his fuckhole to make his 2nd master go wild. Meanwhile, the onlookers where firing off their own orgasms and covering the three with their cum, soaking their bodies with warm electrifying energy. As the pinnacle neared, both of his masters began to moan louder and he could literally feel their rising orgasms as he himself was on the verge of a euphoric explosion. First to cum was the boss. With one final thrust so that his cock was entirely down Jack’s throat, he erupted shot after shot, down into Jack’s gut. There was so much cum that was filling him up; Jack could feel his stomach push tighter against his skin as it filled to capacity. Then just as strong as the boss’s orgasm, his other master’s cock shot deep into his ass, filling up his intestines and stomach even more. The sensation of having both men shooting deep into him almost simultaneously, caused Jack to have another orgasm of his own, without even trying to touch himself to accomplish the deed. As all three of them continued to cum, Jack’s stomach grew to look like a man with a beer gut hard and full. Amazingly, both men had shot so hard and so far up into Jack, that not a drop escaped his body. Then just as suddenly all three men stopped cumming and Jack realized for the first time, that the mask was now off, but that he was still okay. Then both of his masters simultaneously uttered their only words, “I am so very proud of you Jack, you have taken the first step to becoming part of the plan and you will be at my side, changing humanity forever. Take in the gift you have been given and then come to me and be at my side. Your uncle will be joining us soon.” Jack realized the voice that came out of the two men. It was Jason. Suddenly, Jack felt his stomach begin to gargle and he could feel the cum begin to absorb into him, Then he began to feel very different. He felt more alive and have felt stronger…a lot stronger. He grabbed ahold of the boss to steady himself as he felt heavier. His cock actually began to grow even though it was already rock hard. His balls began to fill and grow as well. Jack could feel his chest expand and his nipples became super sensitive. Both pecs filled up as if pumped up with air, but what he felt fill them was strength and power. His back began to widen as his traps grew around his thickening neck. His arms filled with power and grew to be just shy of his boss’s arms that were on either side of him. He flexed his upper arms and marveled in the bulbous power they produced. He felt massive and superior. He let go of his old masters and he stood up, realizing that he was now taller than both of them at around 7 feet. His upper body was not larger than that of the smaller god and he turned to him and smiled as he now was superior to him. He grabbed the smaller man’s face and kissed him hard, causing the smaller guy to moan in submission to Jack. This made Jack feel in more superior. He turned to the larger god and he could see that the demeanor of him was now that of a subordinate. He grabbed the man’s ass and pulled him into him and he kissed him even more passionately than the first. The boss moaned and literally shot a small amount of cum onto Jack. Jack looked at the man and pointed to the cum running the length of his new hugely endowed cock. The man immediately bent down and licked his own cum off of Jack and then put Jack’s cock in his mouth to clean him off. Jack moaned himself and he listened as his voice had lowered many octaves to that of a thundering bass. He stood the man back up to his feet and picked him up in the process. The feeling of power coursed through his entire body, even his toes and fingers felt powerful. His looked down at his legs as they continued to build upon themselves and his thighs pushed together, causing his growing cock and balls to push out further in front of him. As his cock was pushing out in front, his ass filled up with strength and muscle and pushed outward, becoming two hard melons. What was once a soft pliable ass was now harder than rock and each cheek caved perfectly in on the sides, creating the perfect muscle butt. Not only were there growth and changes on the outside of Jack, but he felt his core strengthen along with his mind. He was sharper and more in tune with himself. His senses were heightened. He was able to smell even more of the pungent odor, actually dissecting the different ingredients in the aroma like, testosterone, various types of pheromones, pollens and proteins. He noticed that instead of it making him into a sexually incapacitated lump; it invigorated him and made him feel unstoppable. His eyesight increased as well and he welcomed the light as it cleared his vision for him to see much further with more clarity. He was also able to hear everything that anyone was saying, even on some of the other floors. Then they feeling of power increased in his skeletal and blood systems. His bones strengthened to that of tree trunks and his blood cells accelerated his heart beat that strengthened his immunity and help to soon make him indestructible. His nerves were heightened and he could literally feel what others were feeling. He could physically feel the attraction that others, like the previous masters were given him. It made his skin tingle and it fueled even more power inside of him. Everything that was happening was making him better, stronger, bigger and more superhuman. His brain as well, increased in strength as he was beginning to hear what others were thinking as well. His former muscle boss was now wishing for Jack to fuck him and Jack could feel that deep in his mind he was actually begging for it. So Jack decided to do an experiment. He thought about how he could make the man feel like Jack was actually fucking him with physically doing the act. He thought about what it would feel like to fuck the muscle god and then it happened. Jack wasn’t sure how he did it, but he just tried to project what he felt and what was in his mind as to how he would fuck the man and he saw this once mammoth boss, begin to moan as if he was slowly being fucked. Jack increased the intensity in his head and the man screamed out in pleasure as if Jack were actually fucking him. The boss’s eyes rolled back in his head and he started begging at the top of his lungs for Jack to fuck him harder. Jack thought it and the man, yelled “FUUUUUUUUUUCK” and shot stream after stream of hot cum all over the hallway. Jack just smiled and licked his lips, reveling in his new gifts that he had been given. Then as his change began to subside, the final bit of increased power and strength hit him as he felt stronger inside his crotch area as his Kegel muscles tightened and gained size and strength, actually pushing his taint down further. This cause the biggest wave of pleasure throughout Jack’s body causing him to growl so loudly that the walls shook. He now knew why his previous masters were able to shoot so hard and far into him. He decided to try out a second experiment. He looked over at the smaller muscle god and he gazed into the stud’s eyes as he commanded, yet again with his mind, that the man get on his knees and began to suck Jack’s newly improved 14 inch cock. To his astonishment, the man licked his lips and knelt in front of Jack’s massive frame. He took over half of Jack’s cock into his willing mouth and pushed it down into his throat. The man grabbed Jack’s ass and started fucking his own mouth with Jack. Within a few minutes Jack was nearing an orgasm that never in his wildest dreams could he have imagined. He grabbed the man’s head and held it there as he began to fire explosively into the man, which actually was shooting at such velocity that it was starting to tear apart the man’s oral cavity like bullets. Jack released him as the man shot back against the wall with a loud thud, and Jack knew the man was dead, but this didn’t stop Jack from cumming. His cock stopped shooting rounds off, but instead manifested into a huge steady stream of cum that was soaking everything and everyone with 20 feet of him. Jack roared at the top of his lungs as emptied his load everywhere. Inside his head, he heard 2 voices saying “Yes my son.” and “You are now ready for us.” He knew that they were Jason and his Uncle Roy. When he finally started to come down from the orgasm, he looked around and saw the larger muscle man, along with the other minions lapping up all of his cum that they could get. It was a frenzy of debauchery. He looked down the hall and yelled out in earnest, “JASON!!” “Yes, Jack…you may now see me!! You are now worthy!! Please come and join us, we have much to discuss!! PART 3 coming next week (As with before, your comments would be great!)

Links to other chapters: Links to chapters of "The Twenty": "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 16 - Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 17 - The Presentation "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 18 - The Musclemen Revealed: Inside Zaftig's Lab "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 19 - Further Encounters, Part 1 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 20 - Pose and Approve: Further Encounters, Part 2 Chapter 21: Sam and Casey February 10th, 2022 2035 Hours Right after the presentation, Moster briefly convened the men in the corridor around the corner from the lab. “Okay, what just happened?” asked Alvarez. “Didn’t you see? The Army creamed in their pants at the sight of us,” answered Chad. Hension, as always, stood by, pensively flexing his muscles and dreaming. Chad clapped him on the back of the head. “Ow! What’d I do?” “Pay attention.” “Head back to your quarters, men. Await further instruction. Visitation tonight strictly prohibited.” Moster was specific. He’d turned his broad back and strode away, but all saw as he turned he was grinning. “Strictly prohibited?” asked Alvarez. Moster glanced back at them briefly. “Just keep the volume down.” And he was gone down the corridor towards his suite. “My room, 10 minutes,” Alvarez said to Lang. “Yeah, baby!” They were gone. Hension looked after them, and followed a moment later. Casey was thinking of Sam. He could think of nothing else – the way the handsome young ensign had stared at him. He’d caught his name on the way out. Sam. Sam Victor. Schumacher glanced briefly at Tiffany, who was, as usual, smiling and opaque. “I’m gonna go train,” grumbled Washington. “Me, too,” said LeFevre. Tiffany walked away without a word. Schumacher watched his butt as he went, and turned and walked back to his room, seething as usual. “I’ll join you,” said Waring, looking after Schumacher. “Me, too,” said Jin. “Wait for us,” said Reed. “You in?” he asked Blankenship. “Sure.” He clamped his hand around the back of Eli Meyer’s head and gestured, train? Eli shook his head no, mimed he was going to go to bed and jerk off. Blankenship laughed. “Maybe I’ll join you instead.” Meyer nodded and off they went together, Reed following. “Not gonna train?” Washington called after him. “Changed my mind.” He threw his arms around Meyer and Reed and walked away with them. “Showers after?” asked Obatu. “Whaddya you think?” asked Blankenship. “Wait for me,” said Chad. He turned to Bogarde, who was headed to his room. “Not you?” “Yeah, I’m coming. Wanna get my nipple clamps first.” “Gonna work pecs?” “Yeah.” “I’ll bind your tit clamps if you spot my curls,” said Gunst. “Tonight I’m gonna blast these big guns to the limit.” Abdul said nothing. He went on his way alone, looking for Pedro. His dick was twitching. Casey ran back to his room and quickly brushed his teeth and combed his hair. He reeled off 300 pushups, which took him less than 3 minutes. Then he ran out the door in search of Sam. After a moment he came back, climbed up on a steel chair he kept in the corner, reached high, and carefully adjusted one of the lights on his posing dais. Nice and easy. "That's better," he said to himself. Then he went out again, in search of Sam. October 21st, 2021 1843 Hours The men gathered around Casey, now kneeling on the hard concrete floor before Abdul, who stood before him, cock out, ready to plunge in. Unexpectedly, before he started, Casey spoke. “Tell them to pull up their pants. I want to see their dick outlines in their pants.” A pause. “Pull ‘em up, gentlemen,” commanded Moster. “And when I say so – and not before – they can pull them down again. At my command. Or I stop this.” The White Caps seemed to be working. Moster suppressed a smile as the men in line looked at one another, bent, pulled up their jeans, and fastened them – with some difficulty, as each man was now sporting 10 – 15 inches of wood. The bulges were….dizzying. Casey leaned in closer to Abdul, the Arab’s 15 inch cock now bobbing two inches from his face. “Yeah,” he said. “I like that. I like the view. They can flex, too. Tell them to flex.” “Gentlemen, front double biceps, please.” “Yours too, Sergeant Moster.” Moster raised an eyebrow but didn’t protest. Biceps slowly rose, like the rising of 36 suns over distant mountains, hitting the ceiling, filling the room with flexed muscle. “Dr. Lang?” The video cam whirred to life. “Okay. Here goes.” And Casey opened his mouth, and for the first time in his life, took a male organ inside. Abdul, above him, spread his legs wide, and began slowly pumping his hips into Casey’s face. February 10th, 2022 2050 Hours At the same time that Alvarez and Lang were just getting under way with Pose and Approve, Casey was standing in front of Sam in the corridor outside the men’s room. Even now, months after he first arrived in the main building, Casey had gotten lost four times. He worried that Sam may have left the building. And that he’d lost his opportunity. But no, for there he suddenly was 40 feet down the main corridor, coming out of the men’s room. His heart filled with joy as he ran up to him. Sam stopped short, surprised. The 6’-7”, 330 pound bodybuilder muscle giant Casey Rockland was suddenly just there, standing shyly before him, legs spread awkwardly wide, his hands held meekly at his side. He was breathing deeply as if he had just been running. “Hi!” he said, a little desperate sounding. “Well, hello,” answered Sam. Casey was still wearing the white VALHALLA LABS t-shirt he’d worn before he stripped down for the presentation to the brass, bulging with barely sheathed muscle, the gigantic arms pouring out of straining sleeves, the tight white jeans, bursting at the quads and calves, and the black army boots. A light coat of sweat gleamed in the corridor light. Sam tried to meet his eyes at first, but in spite of all his control his vision wandered as he began to take in the staggering proportions of the handsome young behemoth standing before him. The dude was perfect. Fucking perfect. Casey radiated golden-tanned muscle, his taut skin gleaming a natural sheen of rich, deep brown-gold. The sleeves of his t-shirt strained to half-cover the bulging, hard, veiny, cannonball masses of his unreal, sick biceps. His firm round pecs were held hugely high, and Sam could easily make out the shape and slight coloring of the man’s large red-brown nipples. His square jaw was alluring, with a movie star’s cleft chin and a day-old scruff. His eyes shone a deep violet blue. The crew cut was of thick burnished gold. The hands? Each the size of both of his, held together. Below, the outline of an 8-pack of deep, firmly ridged abs pounded through the t-shirt, hillocks of muscle deeply sloping to ridges of darkest ab lines, all tapering to an improbable – no, unbelievable – 30 inch waistline. The boy’s broad lats spread horizontally behind, like eagle wings, the traps above the pecs boulders of pure power, his deltoids powerful triple-headed mountains of strength. And then Sam’s gaze went a little lower – and held there. O My God. There it was again. And now only five feet away. “I was afraid you’d left.” “No, I’m still here.” “Yeah! Um. I see….good!” The fly of Casey’s white jeans wasn’t merely bulging. It loomed with the weight of the heavy member firmly curled, tucked away and packed inside. It was if he was carrying a long, thick, heavy snake in his pants. A boa constrictor. No less than that. Clearly, the boa was currently at rest. The barely-restraining fly was fully revealed by the fly flaps, forced back by the tautness of the fabric. The zipper appeared to be industrial grade. No doubt made of some sort of reinforced steel. Sam stared openly at the ungodly bulge. Then he heard a voice, and he shifted his eyes back up. “So…you’re…you’re Ensign Victor. Is that your name? And, um, your rank?” Casey was fumbling to think of something, anything to say. He stumbled forward, hand extended to shake. “Does that mean you’re in the Navy?” So Casey wasn’t the brightest bulb in the billboard, was he? All the better. “Call me Sam.” He smiled, offering his hand and Casey shook it with firm eagerness. He nearly crushed Sam’s fingers in his vice-like grip, but Sam never blinked. He smiled sweetly. “Nice to meet you,” Sam said. Casey glowed. Sam turned slowly, smiling, and resumed his walk toward the main hall. Casey trotted up alongside. “Where you going?” “I’m under orders to find about more about you men.” “I can tell you more!” “All right, then. Shall we talk? Before I meet with the others?” “Yeah! I mean, you don’t have to talk to them. I’ll tell you everything you wanna know!” “Everything…?” “Welll…..” Casey looked around. “Enough.” “Fine, then. Where shall we go?” “My quarters! How about my…quarters…? Okay?....” “Lead the way.” October 21st, 2021 1845 Hours In the first moments, Casey didn’t think he’d much like sucking Abdul’s cock. The huge Moroccan pushed his hard cock into his mouth without any ceremony. As new to this as Casey was, shouldn’t there be something like…he didn’t know, maybe some foreplay? He knew Abdul was not about to kiss him or anything – geez – but still, as his enormous penis came, hard as iron, enshrouded with thick veins, like a freight train, slow and big and hard and powerful and unyielding, the corona and the shaft pushing resolutely past his lips and teeth and deeply into his mouth and down his throat, Casey wondered, just a nanosecond, ‘Shouldn’t there be a little – something more?’ But, no. Guess not. For there it was, huge and throbbing and hot, crammed down his throat, deep and firm, in one thrust. And no nothing else. Just cock. Not even any flexing. No challenge, no demand to feel his muscles. It was just cock. Big and hard and throbbing and hot and unyielding. At first, Casey was stunned. His eyes went wide and he looked up, his mouth full of cock, even fuller than he’d ever imagined, his lips enveloping the thick shaft of a man’s penis for the first time in his life. Okay, so he had to get used to this. He was beginning to realize they did a lot of this here at the top of the mountain. And he did want bigger muscles, so….. So. It didn’t take him long. February 10th, 2022 2055 Hours Casey practically skipped ahead down the corridor, talking excitedly to San over his shoulder as he went. “I heard about you. The men…the other guys…..you know, in the lab…. They said you were coming tonight. I wanted to meet you before they did.” “Who said I was coming? Who knows me here?” Sam asked calmly. “Oh. Oh, they all do. All of them. They’ve talked about you. Um.” He stepped ahead of Sam and gestured hopefully down the corridor. “I was hoping to …. um….talk to you first. So you want to know more about us?” Sam stopped, turned, and smiled serenely with plain honesty. So the others talked about him. How did they know him? Still, the thought pleased him. “Yes. But principally, I want to know more about you. Personally. And we’d all want to hear more about the project. We’d like to learn more about all of you. Who you all are, where you’re all from.” Sam paused. “But I’d like to hear a little more about you in particular.” Casey’s eyes grew wide with joy. “I’d like to ask you a few questions,” Sam continued breezily, “if I might. You sure you have the time for me?” “YEAH!” Casey said, almost shouting, and then glanced around in quick alert spasms to ensure no one had heard him. Tiffany could appear at any point and stop the fun. Of late, Tiffany had been stalking him….and Casey didn’t like it. Not to play, but to keep Casey under personal wraps. “I mean, yes, sure, I have time,” Casey said again, more quietly. “Let’s go.” “It’s late. Sure you don’t mind?” “Naw. Tomorrow’s a rest day anyway. We trained hard tonight. Got all pumped up for you guys.” He paused, and then added. “I’m really pumped up.” “Are you?” “Yeah! REALLY pumped. Very big. Um…” He was getting ahead of himself. He stopped, shyly, confused, and then continued. “Down here. I think. Yeah, I’m right. I get lost sometimes. This way.” He walked ahead fast, heading down the corridor, looking either way, watching for spies. “Down here.” Sam picked it up and hustled a little behind. He was in complete control of himself. His eyes were half-lidded and studiedly casual. He watched the muscleboy’s dancing butt as he ran ahead of him down the corridor. He sure is happy about something, Sam thought. I'm gonna pose for this dude for hours," Casey was thinking happily. October 21st, 2021 1846 Hours Casey closed his mouth around the hugeness of Abdul’s cock with an eagerness that surprised him. His lips held firm. Hey, it wasn’t so bad. In fact, it felt right. In fact, it felt great. He glanced up, and then bent his head down and went to work. He started to suck. Lotta veins here. Nice. He pulled back, managed to get his tongue out to wet his lips. In a moment his mouth was wet and milky with thick gobs of spit. He leaned in an resumed. Wow, this was cocksucking? He really liked it. Abdul began to pump his face, first slowly, then fiercely. His big penis started to glide powerfully, in and out of Casey’s mouth. “Mmmmm,” Casey moaned. “Uh hunh,” Abdul moaned. “Fucking your mouth, boy.” The men stepped closer. “Wow,” breathed Hension, and this time, no one smacked him. So, all in all, and pretty fast, it got fun. February 10th, 2022 2056 Hours Sam could hear some moans and groans drifting from various rooms. “What’s going on?” he asked Casey. “Oh, they’re probably all fucking and sucking dick by now." Casey had stopped in front of a door. "Here’s my room. These are my quarters. You wanna come in?” He unlocked it, opened up and went in. Sam was pleasantly startled. “Yes, of course.” Fucking and sucking dick by now? So much for the claim by Zaftig that the muscle giants didn’t have sex. The truth would seem to be otherwise. He followed the giant in. Casey was waiting on the other side of the door, closing it behind Sam as he entered. “Welcome to my room,” he said. October 21st, 2021 1837 Hours “Breathe through your nose,” instructed Moster. “Yeah, we all have to do it that way or we’d suffocate,” said Lang helpfully. Casey looked up. Abdul nodded. “Do it,” he said gruffly. Casey, on his knees, gazed a little up at Abdul’s black eye. It made him hotter, remembering he was still sporting a nice big shiner himself. “Okay.” He’d never sucked a cock before. But of course his masturbation fantasies had included it since he was 8. His bed sheets at the Home had been stiff and sticky with boy cream produced from midnight fantasies of just such a scene. Him, on his knees, servicing the huge penis of a muscle god. And Abdul’s penis was satisfyingly huge, yes, a full, warm, salty dark log of beef gliding forcefully between Casey’s lips and sluicing powerfully, relentlessly down his throat. It plundered deeper into his larynx than he would have thought possible. Casey would have been startled, if he’d thought of it, at how easily his throat opened up, taking it all, without resistance or gagging, swallowing the hugeness of it. The man’s penis was uncut and slightly cheesy to the taste, and the foreskin proved something interesting to nibble on. It filled his mouth – and Casey had a big mouth – and lay at intervals resting with heavy satisfaction atop his tongue. It grew even larger when inside, too, taking on the warmth and liquid of Casey’s mouth. It expanded and began to throb and play and jump, scraping against his teeth. He couldn’t help but bite, just a little, but Abdul, above him, his eyes closed and his face to the ceiling, didn’t seem to notice, mind, or care. The cockhead should have choked him, or gagged him, or something, but rather immediately, Casey had no problem taking it in, 14 inches of girth capped by a huge mushroom corona. Precum must have been dribbling from the piss slit, because right away Casey could taste cum oozing down his throat, coating his tongue. He knew the taste well. He always ate his own, every time he jerked off, 5 to 6 times a day. Abdul was moaning loudly now and was probably unaware of it. “He any good?” asked Blankenship. “Kid knows how to suck dick,” said Abdul between moans. Casey was licking now, playing with the enormous cockhead with light tongue taps. “Oh, God. This kid is good. Really good. Get ready.” “Look, he don’t even gag,” breathed Lang. The other men nodded sagely. “Pants Stay UP!” Casey suddenly yelled. General groans. All were playing with their tools in their trousers, getting big, hard and ready. Hension was flexing for himself, as usual. Gunst was rubbing his 8 pack, while Jin and Schumacher were unconsciously pawing each other’s packaged schlongs. And Tiffany was there, too. Smiling. Always smiling, his fat big organ poling straight ahead in his pants. Casey guessed he’d have to suck his cock, too, but as beautiful as it was, he wasn’t looking forward to it. He was about 8th down the line. Okay, so that would be later. “No gag reflex on this boy,” said Moster from the back. “That’s a good thing. You can suck cock all night, right, Cadet? And not get tired? And keep breathing? Your jaw hurt?” Casey nodded, then shook his head, confused as how to answer. He pulled back. “I like it, sir” he answered. “My jaw don’t hurt.” “Don’t stop,”said Abdul, his voice now had a note of pleading in it. Wow. Casey smiled. “Okay,” he said, and bent down, his mouth full, going back to the business at hand, his throat crammed, sucking a big cock, as all the bodybuilders in the room watched. The tension in the room added a thick layer of electricity, covering them all. And there in the corner, there was Dr. Irving, as always, shooting video. Casey reached down began to steadily work his own gigantic tool, completely popped out of his baggy sweatpants. “Shit, look at his junk,” muttered Chad. “Big as Moster’s,” said Waring. “Close.” Moster looked up critically. And – he had to admit it. Casey’s cock was indeed close to his own in girth, weight, thickness, and circumference. Hmmmm. February 10th, 2022 2058 Hours Casey’s quarters were an efficiency studio with kitchenette and bathroom. The room was large as befitted a huge muscleboy, but somehow with the lighting and the sofas and the pillows – and the posing dais with all the mirrors, and lighting just so– it was still cozy. It was all concrete, everywhere, true but Casey had tried to enliven it with an LED TV, a computer, some stuffed animals and a few plants. There were dozens of books in a study bookshelf. A small private terrace just beyond double glass sliding doors and dark with night gave a beautiful view of the bright stars above. The terrace walls were high and covered with ivy. No one would be able to see Casey sunbathing naked in the late afternoon sun. Sam could envision him spread out on the extra-durable steel chaise longue, his 12” soft cock languidly lying atop a ripped quad. Sam could see Casey watering his few little plants, desperately trying to keep them alive. A lonely boy’s room. It was sweet and sad. Lonely and alone. No muscleman this beautiful should ever be alone. “Want some coffee? Water? A beer? Juice?” he asked eagerly. Sam wondered if he ever had any visitors at all. Sam nodded. “Sure, that would be great.” Casey headed towards the darkened kitchenette and snapped the light on. Sam’s eyes followed his round, rock-hard tightly jeaned ass swaying as he went with its own inner rhythm. It was like dancing steel. “You have coffee?” Casey nodded, pulled an instant coffee jar from a cabinet, and filled a cup with hot water from the sink. “Yeah. Got it. Milk? Sugar?” “Just black. I see you have beer? I thought caffeine and alcohol were supposed to be bad for you.” “Naw. We can eat and drink anything. It won’t show up.” He stirred the coffee. “Come on in here,” he gestured. “Get it while it’s hot.” It sure as shit is, thought Sam. He came into the kitchenette. “Yeah, we can eat or drink anything. We just train it out. We’re gonna look like this for years. Except maybe we’ll get bigger.” He handed the cup to Sam. “Have a seat,” he offered, and Sam sat down at a small round table in the kitchenette. He looked back at the books in the shelf. “Looks like you work hard.” “I have to. I’m not as smart as the others. I’m pretty dumb, really. I don’t understand half of what’s in them books.” He corrected himself. “Those books. Coffee okay?” Sam sipped, nodded. “Fine.” It tasted terrible. Casey sat down at the little table with Sam. His heavy shoulders and pecs loomed over the table surface. He folded his big hands together and leaned in slightly, shy but – determined – about – what? Sam noticed there were slight tears in the tight sleeves of the t-shirt, still straining to cover the massive biceps. Casey followed Sam’s gaze. “Those guns are pretty impressive,” Sam said. Casey nodded, solemnly, without smiling. “They’re big. Not the biggest in the barracks, but close. They’ve always been big. 26 inches. Moster’s are bigger. Gunst’s too, I think, but I’m getting close to him. I think mine are harder than his, though.” “Impressive.” There was a long pause. “Would it be okay if I flexed for you?” Casey asked shyly. Sam sipped his coffee. “Sure, let’s see what you got.” October 21st, 2021 1843 Hours As he sucked, licked and played with the Arab dick, Casey became intrigued with the latticework of heavy veins that lined Abdul’s lower abs. Hmmm, he thought. Rough. Masculine. Ripped. He thought for a moment of Ramon Ramon, and then Miles Donovan. Maybe he could take a trip back to Raw Weight Gym sometime soon. Suck their dicks, too. In fact, there was also Banks, and Taylor, and the other cadets who wanted to touch and worship him. In fact, there was a whole world of cock waiting for him now. And who was going to say No to a kid as big and muscular and good looking as he was? Casey was, in fact, still discovering his own power. Looking down the line of men waiting, all of them hard and hot, he could see Gunst was next. Looking up, he saw that Abdul was now posing for him, doing a front lat spread, his fists buried in solid obliques. “Yeah, pose for me, big man,” muttered Casey, who continued to suck. “You pose for me, and then I’ll pose for you, and you’ll suck MY dick.” “Fuck you,” said Abdul. “Yeah, and I’ll do that, too,” replied Casey. February 10th, 2022 2058 Hours Casey didn’t need for Sam to prompt him further. He was ready to flex. Joyfully, he stood, towering over Sam. He slowly brought up his right arm, extended it, made a fist, and flexed. “Ka-boom!” he shouted. He flexed it again. “Wham! Bam!” The powerful peaks rose to the ceiling, pumping with sheathed veins. The tear in the shirt sleeve cloth widened a little more, the threads straining to cover the cannonball peak. Then he brought up the left arm, cocked the fist, and flexed it as well. Then he flexed both together, in a massive front double biceps display. “Pow Pow Pow Pow,” he added, whispering now, his gaze never leaving Sam’s face. “Look at my biceps. Check out these huge mother fucking guns.” He was whispering low, his face a foot away from Sam's. Sam gazed. In truth, he had never seen such muscle before. But still he seemed calm. The tendons of Casey’s forearms spasmed as if charged with electricity, and veins seemed to audibly pop as the heads of each biceps peaked. Casey clenched his fists powerfully and grinned, showing teeth. Then he grew shy again. A pause. “What do you think of me?” he asked timidly, still flexing mammoth biceps. “I think you’re fucking unreal.” Casey nodded seriously. “Yeah, I am.” He turned and inspected his flexed arm muscles closely. “26 inches. I have dense muscle fibers,” he reported. “And, um, good bones.” There was silence for a moment. Sam sat still, watching the unwavering young muscleman flexing his biceps. After a minute, Casey looked up, and brought his right arm closer to Sam. “You can touch it,” Casey said eagerly. “Feel how hard it is.” “Okay,” Sam said calmly. He rose to his feet, brought his hand up and touched the enormous biceps head with his fingers. It was impossibly hard and hot. He looked into Casey’s blue eyes, and smiled. Then he clapped the mountainous biceps full with his palm. He stroked, softly and more thoughtfully. In spite of himself his eyes grew wide for a moment. He had never felt any part of any man to be so hard to the touch. It was as if he was stroking hot, smooth iron. Casey looked at Sam a moment, then turned away, lowering his arm. He pulled a 5-gallon aluminum thermos from the refrigerator, unscrewed the top, and drank heavily. Sam watched him. He drank about a gallon, water running down his beautiful scruffy chin, then stopped, and held out the bottle for him. “Distilled water. Want some?” “I’m good.” “Okay.” He drank the another 2 gallons while Sam watched. “Sit down,” said Sam. “Thanks,” said Casey, as if he were the guest. He sat. Both men sat at the table. Casey wiped his mouth. “Hang on a minute,” Casey suddenly said. He reached into the kitchen table drawer and brought out a little vial. He shook out three capsules, grabbed his water bottle and swallowed them down, drinking the last gallon. Sam smiled. “Drugs?” Casey smiled back. “Just some P21.” He paused again. “Wait a minute while I get an orange.” He got up and walked across the room to a bowl of fruit. He grabbed an orange and chowed it down whole, without bothering to peel it. Then he smiled. “Okay, I’m ready,” he said. October 21st, 2021 1845 Hours “Pay attention. Lick it,” Abdul commanded, and Casey licked Abdul’s lengthy shaft from base to tip, as he would an ice cream cone. “Balls,” Abdul added, and Casey leaned in and turned his head up into the man’s perineum, the massive log now lying hard and lazy on his face, extending from jaw to hairline, gobbling at the leathery scrotum sacs that hung and swayed, slapping against Abdul’s iron muscled quads. Lolling the cock around in his mouth, Casey glanced up. The men were gathered around him now. Waiting, their pants still buckled, their flies up, bulging, waiting their turn. Waiting. 17 more cocks, all huge, bobbing, erect, ready to be tasted, probed, learned. His head was reeling now. The P21 was zinging about in his system. It was, after all, an aphrodisiac (although in truth, Casey wouldn’t have known the word). Wow, thought Casey. I like this. I really, really like this. No, 18 cocks. For there he was, in line, at the end, waiting. The monster cock. Sergeant Moster. Moster’s monster. “Moster has a monster….” Casey began to giggle. “Get serious and keep sucking,” commanded Abdul. “Yes, sir,” said Casey. The P21 was still kicking in. Even as Abdul pulled out, shooting thick rivers of white Arab cream, his blasting cum covering Casey’s face, and Blankenship stepped up for his turn, his own monster machine pushing through Casey’s lips, Casey knew he wanted it, too. “AUUUGHHHHNNN GGGHHH!!” cried Abdul, his mammoth pole shooting ropes of semen onto Casey’s face. Casey received the facial calmly. It felt warm and wonderful. He didn’t bother to wipe it off. Cum streamed down his face. Badge of honor. He wanted them all to line up to suck his cock. Now. It was as if Moster was reading his mind. “You’ll have to wait your turn, boy. Before you get your cock sucked in this squad, first you have to suck all of ours.” Casey shrugged. “Okay,” he said, and a moment later, his mouth was full of Blankenship’s ploughing, plundering machine. And on either side of him, Chad and LeFevre were now rubbing their protruding trouser bulges on his traps, impatiently awaiting their turns. He could also barely make out between Blankenship’s hip plunges that Lang was on his knees now, feverishly servicing Alvarez. Obviously Lang couldn’t wait. Okay. It was fine with him. It was all good. He looked up. Blankenship was closest to him, flexing biceps now. Wow, Casey thought. But mine are bigger. Wait till he sucks my cock. Behind Blankenship stood Gunst, eagerly awaiting his turn. Gunst’s cock was one he was looking forward to. He rapidly finished up on Blankenship, bringing him to climax, and then pushing him out of the way, grabbed for Gunst, who, surprised, came forward awkwardly. “Give me your dick, big man,” said Casey. “And let me see those big guns of yours.” Gunst began to flex huge biceps, as Casey took the giant cock in his mouth and began to chow down on it. Wow. Even bigger than Abdul’s. February 10th, 2022 2100 Hours Casey had oiled his arms up just before he met Sam in the corridor. He knew he wanted to show his biceps to the handsome young officer. It was as if he knew Sam would be coming. An instinct. From across the lab earlier that evening he’d seen the gleam in Sam’s eye, saw the once-over that was a little different, saw the stare Sam couldn’t cover at his large package. He knew there would be deep-throating going on before the evening was over. He could hardly wait. But first, he had oiled his biceps. “Play with then. G’wan. Feel my biceps. Have some fun with them. You know you want to.” Casey raised his fists higher and took a step closer. Sam could feel his breath. Sam brought up both his hands, and ran them along the flexed biceps of both Casey’s arms. He clapped the hard peaks, smacked the left forearm, and ran his fingers along a network of thick veins. Casey moved a little closer still. He brought his left arm right up under Sam’s nose. “…….why don’t you lick it…..?” he murmured. Sam gazed into Casey’s eyes. His gaze was mild, unthreatening, encouraging, hopeful, but firm. He wanted his biceps licked. Sam slowly leaned in, his eyes never leaving Casey’s and lightly flicked the biceps head with his tongue. Casey’s eyes closed and he inhaled gallons of air, heavily heaving forward. Then…… R-r-r-i-i-i-i-p-p-p! That was all it took – the touch of Sam’s tongue. Each of the straining sleeves of his t-shirt gave way, and tore open wide. Casey’s biceps burst free of their final confine, both gleaming with power. Sam licked the peaks, ran his tongue firmly up and down mountains of muscle, tasting dusky mineral oil. A droplet of moisture streamed slowly down the left peak. Sam licked it up. “Your shirt’s going,” he said quietly. “Fuck it,” said Casey. The fabric stretched to its maximum length, and split again in six different places, drifting gently down his torso and hanging at his belt. Casey tore off the remnants of the shredded t-shirt and blasted into a front lat spread. “It’s gone. I go through a lotta shirts this way.” "I'm sure of it." “I wanna keep posing for you.” “Go for it.” “Stand back then.” Casey started reeling off poses. First, he showed off his 60” chest in six different ways - front lat spread, most muscular, side chest left and right, crab shots, and slow pec dancing. "Boom Boom Boom Boom," he yelled out proudly as his pecs leaped and danced. His nipples were taut and high and hard. He wriggled and slapped his quads, still encased in the skintight white jeans. He turned full around and went into a lat spread, hands on his hips. “Watch this,” he commanded. His lats flared wider than seemed humanly possible. He arched his butt towards the ceiling and threw his head back, and every tendon of his back leaped out. Veins criss-crossed the canvas of his physique. Sam resisted a momentary impulse to fall to his knees and bury his face in his glorious butt. Somehow he restrained himself. Casey turned back front. “Doin’ hair now,” he said, cocking one biceps up and palming the back of his head with the other arm. Sam laughed. “You’re too young to remember Tom Platz.” Aha. In an instant, Casey got it. This dude knows who Tom Platz is. The dude likes muscle. Casey covered well. “I know who he was! He was awesome! "BAM!” Casey flexed his biceps. “You’ve never seen guns like this!” His enormous muscles danced, gleaming brilliantly in the bright kitchen light. Sam saw the look in Casey’s eye, and knew in a flash that he’d blown his cover. He was a muscle worshipper, too. Shit. Still, he covered well. “How about a little more oil there?” “Sure!” Casey said eagerly, secretly overjoyed. A worshipper! WOW. He whipped open a cabinet door and produced a large bottle of mineral oil. “Pour it on me, baby!” Sam stood and smiling, slowly unscrewed the bottle cap. He poured a generous amount of oil into his palm, and began to apply to Casey’s pecs. Casey brought his hands back to his hips and expanded his chest to its fullest size. Sam smoothed the oil onto the muscle boy. Beneath his hand he could feel Casey’s heart beating, the blood pulsing, the unyielding hardness of warm muscle. He rubbed the oil in. Casey’s pecs glistened, and droplets of sweat beaded into the mixture. Sam poured more oil and layered it onto to his rocky washboard abs. He smoothed the liquid evenly, then rubbed his hands together and took hold of the flaring lats, running his hands down Casey’s obliques. Sam glanced down at Casey’s jeans. The looming fly was beginning to bulge even larger. The men’s eyes met. Casey’s face colored a little. He was embarrassed. “Sorry, man,” he said. “Getting oiled always works me up.” He reached down to his crotch, squatted a little, pushing his big butt out, and adjusted himself. His face was bright red now. He explained. “These pants are too tight. Zaftig made us wear them tonight. Usually we’re just in jocks. Or posers. They’re made specially just for us. So we can fit everything in them.” He was breathing heavily, now, and though he felt slightly humiliated that his priapic eagerness was showing so clearly. All the same he was happy and satisfied that things were going so well. He had gotten to show Sam his muscles up close before the other guys did, and without getting caught. He flexed again his biceps and stood back. “I like doing that,” he said. “Go right ahead.” “Okay!” He flexed a few moments more, and then stopped. “So what do you want to know?” he asked happily. He looked down. “Sorry about the hard on.” There was no hiding it now. “It’s okay. You’re young. It’s bound to happen. Not a problem. Pull your pants down.” “Yeah?” asked Casey happily. “Yeah. I know you big bodybuilders love to pull your pants down, keep them over your ankles, waddle around with your pants over your big feet, showing off your quads…” “Okay!” Casey was practically singing with joy at the prospect of showing this handsome new guy, a guy he’s just met and already was swooning for, his huge muscles. “And my hams, wait until you see my hams…..” he crooned as he pulled his pants down to his ankles. October 21st, 2021 1900 Hours Casey looked down the row of waiting musclemen, shifting nervously, eagerly from foot to foot, and saw that Moster would come last – that implacable huge mountain of a member would be the last of the evening to maraud his throat. He closed his eyes and dreamed as Gunst let loose with a cascade of gism down his throat. Casey swallowed every drop. And was on to the next, who, it happened, was Chad. Followed by LeFevre. Together the two men plunged their cocks down Casey’s throat at the same time. He’d been sucking cock twenty minutes now, on his knees, his face thick with cum deposits, now and then flexing his own huge biceps while he sucked, now and then switching back and forth to Schumacher and Waring. The men watched intently. Casey pulled back and called out to Moster. “Tell them all to pull their pants down. Now. Around their ankles. Keep them down. I want to see their quads. And their hams.” He licked his lips, then wiped his hands on his cheeks and lapped up the cum. He grinned. It was even in his eyes. He didn’t care. “You heard him, men,” called out Moster from the back of the line. He unzipped and plunged his pants down to his ankles. All unzipped. Pants around ankles. Huge quads blazing with veins. And thick cocks, erect, lining up, down the row, one after another. Even Tiffany’s. And even Tiffany’s was huge. And beautiful. “Yeah, lookin’ good,” Casey mumbled, licking his Chad’s cock now. “Take ‘em both, boy,” Chad growled, his good humor vanished. “Yes, sir,” said Casey, sucking obediently. His knees were beginning to hurt. He reached down to rub them, and in an instant, the sweet-hearted Eli Meyer, from the back of the line, was suddenly there at his side with a pillow, which he got from God knew where, fluffing and arranging. He tapped the top of Casey’s quads and, one knee at a time, and never breaking his suck rhythm, Casey lifting each leg and allowed the pillow to be slid under his aching, bruised knees. Eli rose and Casey saw his bobbing cock, eye to eye. “Wanna thank you,” he muttered. He reached up and tousled his hair. He could see Eli was hoping for service. Casey pushed Chad and LeFevre roughly away and grabbed Eli by the hips, pulling him close. “Unzip,” he commanded, forming the words clearly so that Eli could read his lips. He unzipped and his eager, big young muscleboy penis spilled out. Casey’s mouth enveloping his now-at-attention rigid cock. Chad and LeFevre grumbled angrily but backed off, impressed by Casey’s determination. He was done with them. “Maybe we should have gotten him the pillow?” “It’s okay,” said LeFevre as he knelt before Chad and finished the job, grabbing Chad’s cock and enveloping it with his lips. He pumped himself to release as Chad shot in his mouth. “AUUUGHHHGGGHHH FUCCCKKK!!” Casey paid no attention. He worked Eli to a frenzied climax in no time. Thick spurts of cum travelled down his throat. An instant later, there was Obatu’s big black rod, marauding his mouth. “Keep those pants down around your ankles,” Casey commanded. “I wanna see quads. And bulges.” “Yes, sir,” answered one of the men. Probably Lang. “You heard the boy. Pants down. Around the ankles. Keep those cocks covered till he’s ready for you,” ordered Moster. “It’s what the boy likes,” he added. All the while, Dr. Irving’s video cam continued to whirr. Dr. Shaft will pay major bucks for this tape, thought Moster with some satisfaction. Thousands. Casey finished with Obatu, cumming in his mouth, sperm dribbling down Casey’s chin into big pools on the pillow beneath his knees. “AUUUGHHHGGGHHH shittttt!!” "Glad you enjoyed it," said Casey. "Next?" The line moved forward one more man. Moster’s turn was coming up soon. February 10th, 2022 2115 Hours Sam stood back and smiled, still breathing hard himself from the posing routine he had just witnessed. The kid was charming. Was it an act? Had to be. No matter. Casey was right. His hamstrings were sick. Back-blooming with thick roiling mounds of sheer striated muscle, in line with his rock hard butt, sweeping past the back of his head, thick and solid and bursting. But everything about the swole, beautiful young muscle beast was sick. And swole. Sam caught his breath. Casey was sweating now, standing before him in only his bulging posers, his pants still around his ankles. Sam decided to play it calm. “So. How long have you lived here?” “Three years.” Casey was breathing heavily, trying to seem casual, but with his swelling penis smoothing out the few folds that were in his posers, poling ever outward, it was increasingly impossible. “I think give or take, 3 years. Um. I don’t remember. Seems like forever. I got here when I was 17. But I only moved up the hill here a few months ago. When they thought I was big enough.” “When they thought you were big enough.” “Yeah.” “I see.” “Had a really tough workout tonight before the showing. Let’s see. Got here three years ago. I think.” He put the bottle down and started counting on his fingers, thinking hard. “Zaftig first spotted me when I was 15. I just got thrown out of school. I had nowhere to go. He told me to start training heavier, and he got me a little apartment. He paid me to train, said he wanted to see where I would be in two years.” He ticked off a finger. “I trained hard on my own for two years. When I was17, um, yeah, when I was 17, I finally met Zaftig. And that’s when he moved me here to the mountain.” “Why were you thrown out of school?” “Fighting.” He picked up the bottle and drank again. “I put about 12 guys in the hospital one night.” “I see.” “They were laughing at my dick.” “Uh hunh.” Casey changed the subject. “Zaftig thought I had real potential. But there were a few guys ahead of me. One or two dropped out of the program. A few got promoted into ranks. Once I got here, I started really training, training hard. Day and night. Had to follow a strict regimen.” “Sounds tough.” “Naw. I like it. I mean, what else can I do? Not much. I’m dumb.” Casey chugged the last of the 5 gallons. Sam watched him silently. He put the empty bottle down and wiped his lips with the back of his hand. “I mean, yeah, it’s tough, but not so much when you love lifting like I do.” “Tell me about it. Tell me more about you.” “Hunh? Really? You want to know about me?” “Sure.” October 21st, 2021 1940 Hours Tiffany’s session had come and gone as fast as Casey could get the mean little muscleboy to cum. In his mouth, as it happened. Now Moster stood in front of Casey. It was finally his turn. All the men leaned in to watch. “Men, dismissed,” Moster said calmly. “Casey, to the showers.” The men looked at each other, stunned and perplexed. Abdul grumbled and walked quietly out of the room. He would head for the heavy bag room first and once he’d worked up a sweat, then find Pedro again. “Let’s go pose,” said Lang to Alvarez after a moment. “Yeah. Let’s go.” The two left the room. All filed out, a little perplexed. “Ain’t he even gonna spank him?” Hension asked plaintively as they left the gym floor. “How many times do you have to be told, don’t say ‘ain’t’,” barked Obatu, clapping him on the back of the head. “Ouch!” “Hit him in the face and he’s yours forever,” said Chad. Casey heard the men roaring as they headed down the hall. He wiped some of the cum off his face. Damn, every time he met with these guys he walked away coated with cum. Stlll, it tasted good. Damn good. He wiped his cheek and licked his fingers. “That was fun!” Already Casey recognized Blankenship’s voice. The laughing subsided as the men moved away down the hall. Yeah, Casey thought, it was. He had to agree. “Casey? The showers.” “Yes, sir.” He got up and turned to go, wiping his face and mouth with a towel. Eli scrambled to get the cum-covered pillow, which he threw at Dr. Irving, getting cum all over his lab coat before scampering out of the room, grabbing his clothes. Moster watched as the harried Irving packed up the camera and the lights and left the room, wiping his coat and muttering angrily as he left. What came next Casey couldn’t quite believe. “I’ll join you in the shower in 10 minutes. Get ready for me.” Casey turned back and stared. Moster had crossed to his desk and reached into a drawer for a small vial. He was taking a handful of white caps. He smiled up at Casey. “My guess is that you need a little more intro into what we do here. To relax. Go ahead, Casey. Showers.” “The showers……” Casey repeated dumbly. “Yes. Hit the showers. I’ll join you. I think I need one, too.” Moster stretched, raised his arms behind his back, rotated his massive torso. In his trousers his huge organ shifted lazily. Casey gaped a moment at Moster. “You need a …..?” “A shower. Yes.” “With…..just me?” “I think so. Few things I want to talk about. Privately. Got it?” “Uh….” “Go on then." “Yes, sir!” Casey backed out the door, turned, and and ran down the corridor. Towards the showers. This time, he knew exactly where he was going. February 10th, 2022 2125 Hours Casey was thrilled that an officer as handsome as Ensign Victor was interested in his story. He sat down on the stool opposite Sam and spread his arms out wide. But he paused, perplexed. “What d’ya wanna know?” “Well, do you ever get out?” “Away from here? Sometimes. We’re told to stay away from town, but some of the guys go sometimes. At night. And sometimes we head down to LA.” “LA? Why?” “Some of the men who fund us live there. We show up and demonstrate our progress.” “I see. In a group? All of you at once?” “Occasionally. Usually we, you know, split up. Into smaller groups. And we’re allowed, if we’re discreet, to make private appointments, and we can keep the all money, too.” He stopped, proud. “I’ve made about $30,000. Just in the last six months. They’re keeping it for me.” Sam tried to keep a straight face. “$30,000?” He coughed. “Okay. So ….you hustle?” Casey colored, looked down, and seemed a little mortified. “No, not really. Is it? I guess it is. But some men like to see our muscles in private sessions, and ask us to do….um, things…to them…to show off our strength.” “I can imagine. And they pay you?” “Well, they contribute. And if they want to, um, suck our cocks, or fuck us, or have fuck them, or kiss our buttholes or something, then they have to contribute more.” “Isn’t that hustling?” “Okay, I guess it is. You see, I hadn’t had much experience before then.” “Experience? You mean you’d never had sex with a man before?” “No. Never. Not with anyone. Not until I got here. I still haven’t fucked a girl. They won’t let me. I want to, I guess. I mean, if she likes muscles, I mean, why not? But no, no sex. Not before I got here. But …then…after that – WOW. Like, every day! And I like sucking cock, I guess. And fucking. And I really like fucking tight bubblebutts. And I go nuts when I get worshipped. When littler guys, like you, tell me how big I am. How strong. How muscular. When guys….” He stopped, suddenly mortified. The words had come out in a rush. Maybe he was revealing too much. But Sam was calm. “Go on.” He plunged back in. “I just go crazy. You see…” he paused, now completely beet red with embarrasment, “getting my cock sucked while guys talk about my muscles takes me to……another planet, I guess. I lose all control.” “How?” Sam’s tone was warm, understanding. “I……I guess I get mean. Happy. Nasty. Mean. I mean, I like it. No, that’s not right. I crave it. I crave getting my cock sucked. And I like to show them how strong I am. You know, throw them around a bit. Pick them up. Carry them around, throw them down on the floor, step on them, sit on them. Sit on their faces. It’s easy. And they pay more, too.” Sam leaned in, his voice sympathetic. “You sit on them?” “Yeah….” Casey’s voice was low. “Tell me all about it,” he said. “Okay,” said Casey. He thought back. “It started when they made me start to suck cock. To see if I liked it. And….I did. I do.” And he remembered back to that first night – when he’d first sucked cock. When he’d first sucked all of their cocks, as it happened. He leaned in, and began to talk. How exciting it all was at first…but then how he longed for something more. He knew he could trust Ensign Victor. Sam was, after all, a muscle worshipper. And Casey was close to the best there was. Casey had long dreamed of his very own muscle worshipper. The legend that bodybuilders are aloof and don’t want to be worshipped? Bullshit. Bodybuilders wanted their very own private worshippers just as much as muscle schmoes wanted bodybuilders. If Casey knew anything at all, he knew that. He’d learned it in LA. And now he was going to tell Sam all about it. And then tell Sam that he knew just exactly what he was. And Sam, of course, was all ears, all solicitation and comfort. Even as he felt his own excitement growing. He felt his cock, too, burgeoning in his trousers, until he didn’t think he could stand it much more. But of course, he’d have to stand it. At least until Casey was finished talking. And so, Sam listened. Patiently, as it happened. And Casey talked and talked. As Sam’s cock got stiffer and stiffer.

TRANSFORM Muscle City Commencement Day Billy Titus was looking at his reflection in the mirror, straightening his tie around his thickly muscled neck. Finding a dress shirt that fit his powerful torso had been a challenge. They had either resembled tents that billowed out around his narrow waist in order to fit his massive pectoral globes, or they grabbed onto his upper arms tighter than his skin, snapping threads and rending the cotton fabric with the slightest of movements. His handsome mouth quirked sideways as his thick, manly fingers fumbled with the silk. He was so unaccustomed to wearing anything like this that he had forgotten how a Windsor knot was supposed to be made. A low, powerful groan rumbled up from his muscled chest, and he let out a heavy sigh of consternation. Another set of hands suddenly appeared on his mountainous shoulders and squeezed him roughly. A massive muscular bulk reared up behind him, its dimensions both larger and more impressive than his own superhuman body. “Problems?” The voice was deep and strong with quiet, restrained power. Billy’s brow wrinkled and his gaze shifted from his own reflection to the face of his young lover—and pupil—Carl Stanton. Their secret relationship was hardly secret any longer, but a teacher having sex with one of his students wasn’t something that either one of them wanted to deal with. Carl might be eighteen years old and had certainly been the initiator of their lengthy and loving liaison, but the two men already had enough on their plates to deal with. So a secret their love remained. Billy grimaced. “It’s this fu… stupid tie.” “Fucking tie,” Carl said with one of his full and beautiful smiles. He was a full head taller than Billy, so the older man could see the younger man’s entire face. The smile made his features appear more youthful, and melted Billy’s heart to see it. A full beard of rough golden hair coated his chin and cheeks, and a fuzzy porn-star mustache crawled across his upper lip. “You can call it a fucking tie, you know.” “What sort of teacher would I be to use that kind of language around my students?” Carl reached around his teacher’s neck and started to knot the tie for his lover. “I seem to recall you using that word in a different context quite a bit last night.” A throbbing heat emanating between Billy’s butt cheeks where the other man’s thick cock had lodged itself gave evidence to his words. He could feel Carl’s hard muscles pressing against him, and smell his intoxicating masculine scent distinctly. “And I don’t remember either of us complaining at the time.” Carl was beautiful. Carl was powerful. Carl was naked. Carl was horny. Carl was always these things, and what was more, he was growing more beautiful and more powerful as he stood behind his lover, just as Billy Titus was also growing bigger, stronger and hornier with every breath he took. Something lived inside them. Something that made their bodies swell with muscle, and made their cocks lengthen and thicken and grow hard in a moment, and made their balls churn and bloat with cream, and made them need each other with a passion that could grow hotter than the sun. They had been turned into something more than human, and more than man, and they were still growing with every tick of the clock on the wall. They had been growing for far more than a year, now, and it was Carl that had changed the most, providing Billy with the benefits of the gains he had been making by virtue of his more active recruitment efforts. For Billy, life and growth was all about Carl, the only man he had been with for the entire duration of his metamorphosis into the superhuman creature looking back at him from the mirror. Carl’s massive body was warm and hard and sleek, his bulging muscles encased in perfect silken flesh that begged to be touched. He stood over seven feet high, now—and that was his “shrunken” dimensions—and was nearly too wide to easily fit through a standard door frame. He could lift cars above his head with ease and bench press a literal ton of weight without breaking a sweat. But for all his size and power, he was a soft pussycat when it came to taking care of Billy. He protected his lover with fierce pride and overwhelming love. Billy was behind the younger man’s incredible gains, and was only indirectly benefitting from Carl’s dozens of liaisons with other young men who were similarly altered—or had been altered by Carl. The power that lived inside these men fed and grew with the addition of new blood to its lineage, and Carl was a very accomplished and eager participant in its development. While they both would grow stronger and larger by doing nothing at all—by simply living and eating and breathing—he could realize sudden augmented growth spurts and more intensive and stronger increases to his muscular development and masculine energy whenever he initiated a new member of their growing team. And he was very good at doing that. For the moment, though, it was just Carl alone with Billy, as the teacher prepared for the commencement ceremony for his graduating class. And as that thought entered his head, he shifted his gaze again to the face of the young man standing behind him now, fixing his tie for him. “I’m still not entirely sure the whole naked graduating class is a good idea.” • • • • “It’s not like anyone else is going to be there,” Carl argued. Like all the other school-related activities, it had been decided that the all-male pupils of Billy’s class, the so-called Muscle Club members, would be secluded and make do with a separate ceremony in order to avoid some of their more…disruptive behavior. “And, you know, since we conduct a lot of class time in the buff anyway….” Carl looked Billy in the eye again. “I mean, why not?” “Why not graduate naked?” Carl’s beautiful smile appeared again. “You see my point.” “There’s the question of ritual and custom to consider, isn’t there?” “Ritual and custom,” Carl repeated, trying to mimic Billy’s tone. “Why do we need to honor the rituals and customs of people who don’t even want us around?” Billy opened his mouth to object, but Carl overran him. “It’s supposed to be a celebration as much as a ceremony, isn’t it? And aren’t we supposed to enjoy a celebration? And isn’t this about commencing with adulthood, moving out of our childhood years, and…other things?” “You’re about as much of a child as I am.” Carl had matured quite a lot during their time together. He was as smart as he was handsome, and his brain seemed to be developing almost as quickly as his muscle and cock. “You know what I mean.” Carl finished tying the tie and kissed Billy’s neck. He had done a perfect job of it—as usual. “We want to do this our way, the way we want to move forward, the way we want to celebrate who we are and who we’re becoming.” Billy turned around. “By staging the school’s first all-nude graduation ceremony.” Carl shrugged. Billy laughed slightly. “Naked, huh?” Carl nodded, recognizing that look on Billy’s face and understanding that he’d won this argument easily. “Naked, unashamed, proud, glorious and awesome. All the things you taught us to believe in ourselves, Teach. Heading forward into the world with our heads held high and…” “And your cocks at attention.” Billy gazed down at Carl’s massive shank, watching it plump as his lover expressed his emotions with such unabashed pride. These were all good kids, he thought. So fucking what if they wanted to graduate without a thread of clothing covering their massive and perfect bodies? “Well, I’m afraid I won’t be joining you in your festivities.” Carl was about to object, but Billy placed his finger against Carl’s soft, full lips to silence him. “I’m still your teacher, and I’m still expected to uphold some of the traditions and rules. One of which is that the teacher wears a suit at graduation.” Carl folded his gargantuan, meaty arms across his equally gargantuan and meaty chest, and cast his eyes south on Billy’s body. “Then I guess you’ll be wanting your pants after all.” Billy blushed. It made Carl’s heart flutter to see it. Goddamn, he had a cute boyfriend. “Yes, please,” the teacher said. Carl shook his head slightly and turned, walking towards the couch to retrieve Billy’s ironed slacks. Billy just gazed with longing and lust at the younger man’s amazing ass, and the way the two globes of brawn shifted and bounced as he walked. He had a fuzzy butt, and Billy wanted to take a bite of those huge peaches. But he suppressed both his insatiable sexual appetite and the constant throbbing of his ever-ready cock as Carl handed him the dove grey wool slacks and watched him tucking that lengthy thick pipe of sex along his thigh. “How do I look?” “Good,” Carl admitted. “Very good.” He opened his arms and said, “Come’ere.” “Now, don’t you go wrinkling me,” Billy chided. “No worries, Teach,” Carl said. “But don’t blame me if your prick rips its way clean out of those pants. Even from here, I can see what you’re packing, and it looks like it wants out in a very bad way.” Billy laughed and went into his lover’s embrace, trying to wrap up the much larger man’s bulk in his own arms as he said, “I’m unbelievably proud of you, Carl.” “I know, Teach. And I owe it all to you.” “Well, not all of it. I’m pretty sure that a lot of this,” he said, emphasizing his words by grabbing onto Carl’s muscular and ample buttocks, “was here before I found it.” “I’m just glad you did...finally.” He kissed his teacher. “You sure made it difficult to get us here.” He squeezed him firmly and kissed his lips again. Billy fell into the passion of his younger lover’s lips willingly and fully, surrendering to the young man’s strength. “You loved it,” he accused. “I love this,” he responded, kissing him again. “Say it again,” he asked, softly. “I love you,” Billy said, simply. “Say it again.” “I love you.” “Again.” Billy smiled. “I. Love. You.” “Fuck, I’ll never get tired of hearing that.” The next kiss made Billy’s cock bulge and lengthen, threatening to really rip its way out of his slacks. “Slow down, Carl. You’re gonna get me overheated and I just managed to get into these clothes!” “I told you there was no need for them, anyway.” He pinched Billy’s nipple hard and watched his teacher’s cock swell again. “If you didn’t make it so easy….” “I don’t! You just know where all my buttons are.” “And don’t I love fucking love to push them,” Carl agreed. It felt incredible to Billy to realize how much—and how little—Carl had changed since they had been together. He was still seriously, overwhelmingly turned on by the young man. By the way that he looked, the sound of his voice, that intoxicating scent he could smell on himself whenever they had been together. His cock would pulse and throb and grow almost uncomfortably hard whenever Carl entered a room as if it was tuned to the other man’s presence. His whole being would heat up and his brain would sizzle with desire and his prick swelled and hungered for the other man’s body. But beyond the mere physical beauty that Carl possessed, it was the man himself—the way that his brain worked, the words that he used, the small mannerisms that probably no one else noticed—that made Billy physically need him. And he had changed, in some ways very dramatically. He was more mature, now, about so many things. He was level-headed and logical in a way that most of the other Muscle Club guys weren’t. Sure, he was still seriously oversexed and possessed of a libido that could never be fully satisfied, but he seemed in control of these things, and secure in the knowledge that Billy loved him unconditionally, just as he loved Billy. And his affections and acknowledgement of that love were so open and obvious, even where they were forced to hide it from others, or pretend it didn’t exist. Just a look, or a smile, or something in his face or his body could signal to Billy that he was thinking about them, together, embraced, kissing, fucking, loving each other with the passion they could otherwise express. And now that was all almost over. Soon, Carl would no longer be his pupil, he could be his lover, and his mate, and the man he would spend forever in his strong, powerful arms. Soon, everything was going to change. It made his heart race and his breath shudder and his cock throb. Soon. So very soon. “Do you think this’ll work?” Carl asked. Billy was still within his arms, and their faces were very close. Billy could feel Carl’s heavy, mighty prick pressing against his own. He could feel Carl’s thick muscles against his body. He could smell Carl’s delicious, erotic scent everywhere. “I don’t think we have a choice left,” Billy replied. “I’m sorry you got dragged into this, Carl.” “I didn’t get dragged into anything,” he argued. “I dragged you in, if there was any dragging going on.” “That’s all in the past, and I don’t have any regrets.” “None?” Billy considered his answer. It was true that Carl and his cohorts had transformed Billy Titus into the man he was today. It was true that he’d had no say in the matter, and that it had been done to him before he knew what was happening. But it was also true that from that day to this one, when his body had been altered so completely, and he became the mentor, father figure and instructor for all these powerful, beautiful young men that he had loved every minute of it, and he had certainly fallen deeply in love with the huge, magnificent, decent, trustworthy and altogether amazing man in whose embrace he felt nothing but love and acceptance. “No,” he said, “not one.” “Then let’s get started.” “Yes,” Billy agreed, “let’s.” • • • • “Fuck, dude!” “I know!” “No. I mean...fuck! Dude!” “I know!” Scott Richardson and Derek Manzetti were standing next to each other before a mirrored wall, gazing at their own reflections. They were the first two boys in Muscle Club—Scott had been the one who discovered the secret that unlocked the magic that had transformed them all, and Derek had been the first friend he had helped to transform. They had been more or less inseparable ever since, and as the co-Presidents of Muscle Club, they were also given first crack at any new members. Consequently, of all the men in Muscle Club, and there were dozens of them by now, if not hundreds, these two were the biggest, baddest, most muscular and powerful and horned up of them all. At least, if you asked them. Their path to glory hadn’t been easy or without its missteps and trials, but here they were, at last, ready to graduate from high school and free themselves of the reins that held these two superb stallions at bay. Though, at the moment, all they could do was stare at their own reflections and marvel at the men they had become. In one sense, they were mirror images themselves. Perhaps because Derek had been given Scott’s initial dose, or perhaps because they had shared everything—and everyone—over the months leading up to this point, but the bodies that stood before them in the mirror were now almost absolutely similar in dimension, size, beauty, power and masculine perfection. “I’d fuck me,” Scott said. “With that tool hanging between your legs, you probably could.” “Don’t think I haven’t thought about it,” he admitted. “Yeah? Why haven’t you?” Scott grinned. “When the fuck would I have time? If I’m not fucking someone else’s ass, my own ass is being fucked. Why screw around with myself when there are so many others….” “Willing to be screwed?” Derek asked. “Fuckin’ A, bro!” Scott held up his thickly muscled arm and Derek high-fived him with a loud slap. “Fuckin’ A,” Derek agreed. Then he looked at their reflections again. “Fuck, dude.” “You said that already.” But Scott had to agree with the assessment. The two men standing in the mirror were nothing short of perfect. Massive hunks of meat bulged from every inch of their well-formed bodies. Every muscle was finely detailed and beautifully married to its brothers. The level of their muscular size, form and development was staggering. And that didn’t even take into account the more than foot-long shanks of sex hanging thick and heavy over balls that could swell with cream and shoot ropes of sticky, sweet cum filled up with the power to instantly turn any other man they chose into another muscle-swollen fuck-god gifted with an unending capacity for sex. For most of their growth, Derek’s dick had outpaced Scott’s in the size department, but whether it was because they shared everything—and everyone—with each other, or because they spent most of their time together, the two young men now sported matching cocks, both in length and girth, with equally bulbous heads dangling at the end of those fat, long shafts. To all other appearances, as well, the two could be twins. Not identical twins, like Hank and Harry Johnson, the laid-back blonde giants with the surfer dude attitudes and the tans to match, but certainly as if they had shared parents. The only differences that were clearly noticeable were that Scott had strawberry blonde hair atop his head and a wealth of manly fur that coated his chest, arms and legs, with a thick treasure trail running down the exact center of his torso like a river through the swollen rocks of his abdominal wall, while Derek had dark, nearly black hair on his head and his body—with the exception of the thick crown of his pubic bush above his ample set of sexual equipment—was smooth and hairless. But in all other ways, from the width of their shoulders to the heft of their massive pectorals to the march of muscle along their abs to the bulbous and beautiful butts jutting behind them, the two looked exactly alike, right down to their shining blue eyes. Scott sighed as he put his arm across his best friend’s shoulders. “Not bad, huh?” Derek smiled and nodded. “I’d say that’s an understatement of massive proportions.” “Just like us! ‘Massive proportions!’” Scott’s hand reached down and his fingers grabbed onto the fat nub of Derek’s nipple, and he pinched it hard. He laughed watching Derek’s cock surge and bounce in immediate reaction. He knew exactly where his lover’s buttons were, and exactly how hard to push them—which was, usually, pretty fucking hard, indeed. “You’re so predictable,” he said. “Look who’s talking,” Derek responded, reaching over and grabbing Scott’s cock in his grip and rubbing the tip with the pad of his thumb. A gush of precum was his reward, as he knew it would be, and he felt its heat and thickness drain over his flesh like honey. “Well, that’s hardly fair, is it? You know how sensitive my dick is.” “I do,” Derek agreed. “Which is why I know that if I do this…” His grip loosened on the other young man’s shaft and, using the gush of pre like lube, he moved his hand up the thick inches and then back down, doing it in such a way that Scott had to arch up onto his toes as the erotic thrill of his lover’s touch drove his libido into overdrive. “...that’ll happen.” “Not fair!” “You love it.” Scott laughed. “I kinda do. Do it again.” Derek did. Scott closed his eyes and bit his lip and Derek felt his cock surge with growth and firmness, swelling with sudden power in his hand. “Fuck, dude,” Scott whispered. “Are you excited?” “Aren’t I always?” “No, I mean, by the thing?” “The thing Billy has planned?” Derek nodded. “It’s kind of scary.” “Why?” He shrugged, bunching the muscles mounted on his shoulders into insane bulges of power. “Dunno. I guess it’s the...not knowing.” “Yeah, but that’s the exciting part, too!” “I guess.” But he still looked doubtful. “Do you...do you think everyone will want to do it?” “Maybe not everyone. It’s kind of drastic but….” “But, like Billy said….” “We haven’t got a choice.” Scott looked determined. It made his young face look handsome and mature. “What the fucking fuck, right, dude?” “Yeah,” Derek agreed, smiling brightly, “what the fucking fuck?” “Speaking of fucking fucking….” The two teen heartthrobs were well-practiced in the art of lovemaking, and with each other it was now so natural and innate that no words were necessary. They fell into a rhythm with each others’ bodies and brains. Each knew what the other wanted before they thought it, and each could deliver the other into sexual nirvana, a state of perfect physical bliss that would be hard for anyone else to understand, let alone achieve. Two young men in the peak of their sexuality and physical refinement, gifted now with bodies so strong and flexible and insatiable with desire that nothing came between them and their ultimate goal of gratification—giving and receiving perfect rapturous euphoria like no one else could, with bodies designed and constructed to do this one thing with flawless perfection. And they were only growing more powerful. • • • • Raul Garza had grown a reputation as the most beautiful member of Muscle Club. Others were bigger, or had larger pricks, or had grown taller or broader, but no one else looked like he did. He was, indeed, extraordinarily beautiful. Not merely handsome, but undeniably beautiful. And with each passing hour, day, week and month, he had only grown more impossibly beautiful. Beauty, it can be said, is subjective to the observer. What one person thinks of as physical beauty, another may not. It is in the collection of things, rather than the whole, that is beautiful. It’s in the eyes, or the mouth, or the neck, or the ass. It is the way the chest arches into the shoulder, or how the muscles of the arm are married to each other in a flawless array of power. It may be in the way a person moves, or speaks, or even a gesture. With Raul, it was all of these things. He simply couldn’t help it. He was irresistibly gorgeous, and growing more powerful in his sheer physical perfection with every passing moment. His beauty could be intimidating. Looking out from the inside, it wasn’t something he thought about too much. Others just reacted to him in that way, and maybe that was how everyone felt. Some people clammed up, confronted with such physical perfection. Others tried hard to impress him, wanting perhaps to suck his beauty inside themselves just by being near. And others didn’t seem affected at all, and it was these whom Raul preferred. He was naked. He was always naked. He had not worn a stitch of clothing in months—in fact, ever since starting his senior year in high school, he had decided that he would no longer wear any clothing at all, and would live the rest of his life never bothering to cover up an inch of his body or his beauty. At first, others thought this purely ego. He loved himself so much, he could only believe that others did too. Wouldn’t everyone want to see all that he was? Wouldn’t they want to watch his development day by day as his body grew ever more powerful and perfect, and his face continued to improve and become impossibly, inhumanly beautiful? For him, though, it was more about practicality than ego. Oh, certainly, he had a tremendous ego. But with everyone fawning over him, in awe of him, wanting to look at him and touch him and be with him—who could blame him for that? But as his body grew larger and increasingly unsurpassed in its level of physical beauty, the clothing seemed odd and stupid. Plus, he didn’t need to wear it for protection or warmth anymore, so what was the point? He was standing now on the public sidewalk before the city’s civic auditorium. He stood six-feet, seven-inches tall. He had 24-inch upper arms and a 34-inch waist. His cock was eleven inches long, and thick enough to make it difficult to grasp in one of his large hands. The two solid hemispheres of his chest projected forward by inches, and created a crevasse between his pecs that could hide several pencils. Fat, luscious nipples with thick, chewable tips pointed towards the sidewalk. A mane of dark, soft auburn curls cascaded from his head and fell along his wide, mountainous shoulders. His square jaw and high cheeks were dusted with a perfect shadow of whiskers, and his eyes—the color of caramel—smoldered with unrestrained lust and need. His luscious, full lips were parted slightly and his chest rose and fell as he breathed. His feet were shoulder-length apart, allowing his fat cock to dangle forward between the massive, highly-defined wedges of muscle flaring from his thighs. His arms hung loosely at his sides, the muscle bulging as if he had spent the last year punishing them to swollen glory. His long neck, nearly as thick as his head, was tall and straight as he looked down the street and watched his friend and fellow Muscle Club member approached. • • • • Brian Chan was a monster. ‘Huge’ only hinted at the young man’s impossible dimensions. Unlike Raul, however, Brian continued to attempt to surround the mighty bulk of his muscled frame in a shirt and jeans, though in most ways that only succeeded in accentuating and highlighting the fact that he was maybe the largest teenager striding the earth. Standing now seven-feet, nine-and-a-half inches tall in his ‘compact’ form, Brian was a behemoth whose movements shook the ground. Muscle swelled from his body like an uncontrolled growth of moss on the trunk of a tree. 30-inch upper arms. A nearly 90-inch chest. Thighs easily larger than most men’s waists. He looked slightly absurd as he walked up the street to meet Raul before graduation, carrying all that muscle on him as if he were constructed of boulders, but he insisted on dressing in clothes so he would look “normal,” no matter how much Raul rolled his eyes. Unlike most of the others, Brian’s growth came in sudden, uncontrolled waves. Like his body was saving up muscle growth that would suddenly bloom outward in new cables and swollen masses, and his only warning was a surging sense of heat and power that would wash over him like an orgasm as his body ripped its way free of another set of clothes and exposed its new dimensions for anyone to see. He still wasn’t used to it. It was...awkward. He never knew when it would happen, so he was never quite prepared for it. Others found it either amazing or erotic or both, and afterwards his libido was pushed so far into overdrive that he felt he could fuck anything that moved. His cock would immediately and unstoppably arch up to its new larger size and start pumping out fat gouts of cream in long, thick ropes as his body stripped itself of clothing, like a butterfly emerging from a cocoon. A few of the other guys had similar growth patterns, but no one could match Brian for the extent of his explosions of new muscle and cock—nor the frequency of the sudden growth. He waved at the unmistakable naked figure of Raul standing so unashamed and beautiful on the sidewalk, out in the middle of the city on a perfect summer day. Raul waved back, and started walking towards him. Hell, the guy looked like he was fucking someone with every stride of his perfect body, and The Beast would start swinging with its heavy thickness. “Hey, Big B,” Raul said, placing his hand behind Brian’s absurdly thick neck and pulling their lips together for a kiss. Even Raul’s lips felt beautiful pressed against his own, and the smell of the other young man’s intensely erotic pheromones rose into his nostrils and made his balls tingle. They pulled their lips apart and Raul looked up and down at his friend’s mass, reaching down and slowly stroking his own dick. “Bigger?” he asked. It was sometimes hard to tell if the huge Asian had surged recently. “Same big,” Brian said. “But I’ve been feeling...antsy all day.” “Might as well strip yourself out of them clothes then, Brian. They’re not going to do you much good when you start hulking.” Raul’s cock was starting to come to life, swelling visibly as the helmet bloomed. Brian laughed slightly. “I’ll leave the public nudity to you. You’re better at it.” “I’m better at a lot of things.” He licked his lips and rubbed the tip of his prick. “Oh, I know, Raul. I know.” He shook his head slightly as his friend so openly and unashamedly pleasured himself standing in broad daylight in the center of town. “There’s nothing you won’t do, is there?” Raul shrugged and smiled. “Don’t know. Do you have a list of things you’d like to try with me?” “I’d call you a tease, but we both know that’s not true.” “I never tease,” Raul said. “I only promise.” His cock, which he called The Beast, was now raging hard and starting to drool. “Ever had sex in public?” “No,” Brian admitted. “I’m a shy boy.” “You’ve got fuck all to be shy about, Bri. Let’s put on a show and see who turns up. You never know, we might invite a couple more friends into the Club.” “Or the police,” Brian said. “They’re welcome to join, too,” Raul answered with a huge grin. “I know there aren’t laws here about public nudity, but I gotta think that what you’re standing there doing right now doesn’t exactly fall inside the confines of decency.” Raul’s cock was stretched to its limit, arching upwards proudly and extending longer than a foot from his beautiful muscular frame. Thick veins wound up its length and the eye was open and weeping a steady flow of clear honey that broadcast its owner’s masculine scent and sexual desire strongly, like a clarion call for all Muscle Club members to answer. Raul looked down at his prick, stroking himself slowly and with obvious love. “I don’t see anyone objecting, do you?” “Not at the moment,” Brian admitted. Raul met his friend’s gaze. “You want some?” He grabbed hold of his monster and allowed a swollen bubble of his rich, delicious cream to appear at the mouth of his powerful snake. “I’ve got plenty.” Brian licked his lips. It was a sorely tempting offer. “You’re incorrigible,” Brian accused. “That’s just a big word for unashamed, which I am. And which you should be, too.” “It also means naughty.” “Guilty as charged,” Raul agreed. The swollen bubble of cum was growing in size, and began to slowly drip from his enormous erection like Elmer’s glue, thick and white and creamy. “Come on, Bri, don’t make me waste all this.” The huge Asian teen rolled his eyes and slowly dropped to his knees, saying, “If you insist….” Raul closed his eyes and started pumping fat floods of cream into Brian’s mouth as his friend sucked with delight and hunger on The Beast. “Fuck, bro,” Raul said softly, “I needed this.” As Brian swallowed the copious flow, he could feel his body begin to heat up, and his heart to race, and the strong, recognizable sense that he was about to swell with power all over again. Grabbing hold of Raul’s ass in his huge paws and pulling his friend’s cock deep inside his throat, he held on as his body began to magically expand with fresh, raw brawn. His shirt spilt its seams like paper and his newer body started to emerge. Raul smiled as his friend began to swell with new muscle, and it made him feel as if his cream was doing it. That was how powerful he was, now. Just a suck on his cock and he could make even the biggest dude in town get even bigger. Brian moaned and gulped as he felt the heat overwhelm him. Even knowing that it was coming didn’t make it one iota less enjoyable as his body’s muscled swelled fatter and harder. He could feel it intensely, and i never got any less amazing. There was a pressure bordering on pain at his crotch as his cock was quickly growing erect and needing escape from its denim prison. He sucked down the flood of Raul’s unending load and his back expanded by the inch and his chest bulged forward and he’d ripped free of his shirt in seconds. His fingers fumbled to undo his pants and allow his swelling prick some room when it decided it had enough of its cage and ripped free, pushing out and throbbing with its orgasmic pulse. His first gush splattered against the sidewalk, a fat creamy spray as his balls pushed their overflowing supply up the new inches of his cock. His mouth let go of Raul’s cock—rewarding him with a sudden splash of sticky wet warmth on his face as he and Raul switched places. “Get some,” he said, breathlessly, because he knew that the first load from his freshly grown body was overwhelmed with power. Raul didn’t need to be asked twice. He fell to his knees and Brian rose off his and opened his mouth to catch the second thick gush. It hit him full force and he swallowed eagerly before grabbing onto Brian’s surging manhood and welcoming its swollen head between his lips. He fed on Brian’s strength, and Brain gave it all to him. Raul looked up at his friend, and Brian looked down to see what his cream could do to Raul, watching him growing even more beautiful and powerful as his body bloomed with perfect muscle. He came harder watching Raul’s beauty intensify. He did not think it possible for a man to look better than Raul already did, but there he was proving him wrong. Whatever it was inside him that finessed his development and polished every inch of his muscle-swollen frame to flawless purification was doing it again. Brian could see his friend swelling with new power, and even as the bands of muscle on his shoulders multiplied and his chest swelled forward, the man’s face grew ever more achingly beautiful. He came harder still, watching what he was doing with his energized cum. And Raul grew larger and more beautiful with every gushing flood. • • • • Theodore St. George was a 66-year-old man who, until some time ago, had been an art teacher at the school where the male student population had lately begun to experience radical physical changes, and usually overnight. He had been a slight man with a bald head and wire-rimmed spectacles, fond of bow ties and suspenders who spent his spare time painting landscapes at the local park. That was who he had been, until two of his former students—duplicate twins named Harry and Hank, who had lately experienced those exact physical changes that turned them into sun-tanned mirror-images of some blonde demigod gifted with huge muscular development and an apparent lack of modesty—encountered him on one such morning and took it upon themselves to welcome their mentor into the unusual group dynamic known as Muscle Club. From that day to this, Mr. St. George was known as Teddy, and looked nothing at all like his former self. Like all men of any age who were exposed to the transforming properties that every Muscle Club member possessed in every cell and fiber of their bodies, Mr. St. George was changed drastically, his entire body chemistry altered and rearranged, so that when it was all said and done, Teddy was an alabaster-skinned god with deep green eyes, a shock of very black hair, and a body constructed from muscle so dense and thick that the man looked as if here were made of stone. Teddy was introduced to the members of Muscle Club as another teen, transformed by the twins, and re-entered his old school now as a student, though he spent the better part of his time out of class than in it. The masquerade lasted for some weeks before Mr. St. George confessed himself to Billy Titus, who only smiled knowingly and nodded, kissing the old man on his soft lips and welcoming him into their tight-knit society. “It’s nice to have another adult around,” Billy told him. “I’m not sure I still qualify on that account,” Teddy replied. “I seem to have lost control of myself to the needs of...this.” He grabbed the hard shank of sex in the crotch of his jeans and squeezed. “It seems to have a mind of its own.” “I know,” Billy acknowledged. “It can be...challenging.” “I sincerely don’t know how you control yourself.” “Sometimes I don’t, if we’re being honest.” More, he did not say. “But I’m happy you trust me with your secret.” “I should say that it isn’t much of a secret.” “As long as we’re sharing, you and I, may I confide in you and ask for your help?” “Of course, William, anything at all!” Billy smiled, seeing the face of his old teaching compatriot now reflected in the youthful, masculine visage before him. “I have something planned. Something...difficult. And it will need your help.” “My help?” “Yes,” Billy said. “And any other teachers who may have been similarly...upgraded.” Theodore St. George smiled. “I think I may know one or two candidates.” “And money. We’re going to need money.” “How much?” “A lot.” Teddy’s elegant eyebrow rose on his unlined forehead. “Just what have you got in mind, William?” A smile twisted up the corners of Billy’s kissable lips, and a sparkle was in his blue, blue eyes. • • • • George Carmichael and Chuck Willis were still a year away from high school graduation, but it had been decided by the Muscle Club co-presidents, Scott and Derek, that this year every member of the Club could attend. Willis had been the one to welcome George into Muscle Club personally, and the two had been mostly inseparable ever since. Willis was built like a fucking bull. Masses of thick, rock-hard muscle swelled outward everywhere on his body, almost as if his skin could not contain it. Deep fissures separated the bulbous muscle heads, and fat veins covered his brawn like tributaries over mountains. He had coffee-colored eyes and copper-colored skin, with a vast wealth of dark man-fur that coated his hyper-muscled body like a bear. He also smelled of raw sex very strongly, as if he had been bathing naked in the source of all fucking. George had insanely bright blue eyes that looked like jewels, and a lustrous mane of chestnut hair that flowed across his shoulders and down his back, like some Amazonian prince. He had thick eyebrows over absurdly long lashes, and full lips that looked as if they were constantly kissing. Where his boyfriend’s body was all hard bulges and deep crevasses, his was round and smooth with supple, sensuous curves to his muscle. Not fat at all, but more refined as if his body had been sculpted rather than grown. Like his lover, his body was similarly coated in curls of body hair, but rather than the coarse carpet that Willis owned, George’s was made of soft, long silk that swirled like ocean waves. If Willis was a bear, George was a lion, majestic and beautiful, with a long mane and sinuous muscles bulging along his frame. And when Willis had initiated George into the Club and George’s size and muscular development had surpassed his own, George was only too pleased to give some of it back, until they now matched each other pound for pound, even if Willis’s body looked like it was constructed from hard boulders, and George’s body was a collection of round, smooth contours. Plus, George had massive nipples. Huge. Thick, dark, supple, suckable nips perched at the edge of each slab of chest muscle as large as silver dollars. And they were as sensitive as they were large, as if their size had amplified their responsive nature. One could practically breathe on them and watch George’s fat shank of sex meat start to throb and rise. They were now, as they nearly always were, naked. Willis was lying face down on the grass at the edge of the swimming pool, while George floated face up on an inflated raft in the cool, calm water. Warm summer breezes caressed their skin, and George was paddling with soft splashes around the pool. “We should get ready,” he said, quietly in his deep, masculine tone. “Mmm,” Willis replied. “Does that mean, yes?” “Mmm.” “Mmm,” George mocked. He opened his eyes, shading them from the overhead sun, and looked towards his friend. Willis looked like some terrestrial map of forested mountains. The swell of his rump, round and muscular, rose high and mighty. The bulges along his shoulders stretched like a range of impressive hills. His skin was slick and shiny with tanning oil, burnished dark bronze. His shaggy head was a dark, wet mop of thick curls. George wanted to fuck him. “You’re not moving,” he observed. Willis turned his head to meet George’s intense blue gaze. “I’ll move when you do,” he growled. George sighed contentedly. “We’ll be late.” “No one will notice,” Willis observed. “Everybody from Muscle Club’s gonna be there.” “Someone will notice,” George answered. “Mr. Titus will notice.” Willis sighed, not contentedly but with resignation, because he knew George was right. Mr. Titus would notice. He noticed everything. Even when they were all tangled up together in “class,” all the young men of Muscle Club, all naked and horny and rutting like pigs, sucking and fucking and kissing, asses in the air, cocks hard as steel, cum flying everywhere—Mr. Titus could pick one of them out like the criminal in a line-up. He was like some Queen Bee who knew exactly where all her workers were, and what they were doing, particularly when they were doing something they shouldn’t. Willis pushed himself up onto his elbows and then turned into his side. His massive dick flopped across his muscular leg and he reached down to pet it, feeling the sharp, strong tingles of sex along its inches. Always horny. Always hungry. He loved his dick. He was looking at his lover and best friend as he caressed himself, allowing his eyes to drink in the other teen’s masses of thick muscle and all that soft fur and George’s colossal cock, half-hard and glistening in the bright sun. The dark stain of George’s fat nipples sat upon each thick pectoral globe like cherries on the top of ice cream. He growled, slightly, sounding like the bear he appeared to be. “Wanna fuck?” George smiled. “Don’t I always?” He fell from the raft into the pool and swam towards where Willis was lying, hauling himself out of the water and standing above the other huge young man. The water drained between the heavy masses of muscle like rivers through canyons, and his dick started to swell and throb as he quickly grew erect. Willis looked up at him. The sun glinted off the droplets clinging to his skin like diamonds. Those two amazing nipples looked swollen. He watched them grow hard with the same speed and hunger that George’s prick did. The nubs pushed forward and grew stiff and chewable. He knew that all he had to do was touch them, gently, just brush a fingertip against their super-sensitive tips and he could draw George close to an explosion of his delicious, thick cream. It would surge up his hard cock and fountain from the gaping mouth like a hydrant set loose, sending fat ropes of cum from the lion’s heavy balls. Willis got to his knees and grabbed George’s thick cock and aimed the head into his mouth, swallowing his lover’s meat with ease and familiarity. He drank the other man’s prick inside and down his throat, feeling it growing hot and hard as he sucked its length. It pushed against his throat, but he never gagged. He loved sucking dick, and he particularly loved sucking on his best friend’s. George reached up and grabbed one nipple in each hand, pinching them hard and forcing the first of many gushes of cum into Willis’s muscled body. He could feel himself shove a thick load up the inches of his prick and then a warm wash surrounded his cock inside his boyfriend’s mouth before he greedily guzzled it down. He wanted more. He always wanted more. And George always had more to give him. The sun was hot. Willis and George were hotter. Two young men with so much more muscle to come. • • • • “William, I’m sure you know these gentlemen already. This is Mike, Cal and Steve.” Billy reached forward and shook each man’s hand in turn, and his strength was tested to its limit each time. Firm, hard, manly handshakes that made the massive muscles lining these men’s arms swell and flex like snakes beneath their skin. It was amusing to him that men such as he was—adults rather than teenagers who had been transformed to the muscular and sexual behemoths they were now—insisted on trying to cover their overwhelming bodies in clothing. Even as it was becoming increasingly difficult to find clothing that fit, it was equally difficult not to give in to temptation as so many of the younger men had done. They were now stripping down to the bare minimum of covering, in some cases nothing more than a jockstrap that could barely contain their mammoth sexual equipment, or wearing nothing at all as Raul Garza so confidently did. Yet here they were, like him, trying to fit in with everyone else who was not nearly seven feet tall and did not have to contend with limbs bulging with enough muscle to overwhelm even the largest sizes of clothing and were not challenged by a shank of sex flesh so large, insistent and constantly charged up with need that it threatened to tear its way through whatever they managed to cover themselves with. Even now, seeing these men, he could feel that familiar overwhelming sexual energy start to throb and pulse, and he realized they were all affected similarly as their pungent masculine scents started to grow strong between them, like siren calls to sex. “I’m not entirely sure I do, actually,” he replied. “Although Cal and Steve look familiar.” “You know me better as Mr. O’Malley, the music teacher.” Mike smiled brightly, showing rows of perfect white teeth that dazzled. Billy remembered the man as having a bit of a paunch and male-pattern baldness, probably in his late forties, with an unremarkable face and a neglected body. He always thought him a rather sad man. The man standing before him now, clad in skin-tight low-waisted jeans and a body-hugging pure white Polo shirt looked no older than 19 or 20, and certainly had no sadness about him at all. It looked, rather, like he was prepared to take on the world barehanded and fuck the entire British navy. The paunch had been replaced by a clearly defined six-pack of amazing abdominal muscles, and his balding pate was now resplendent with a thick, honey-colored mane of soft curls that hung beyond his shoulders and halfway down his wide, muscular back. A rough, manicured beard and mustaches sprouted on his squared jaw and around his sensual mouth, and he was packing what looked like a ten-incher that pushed his package out to obscene dimensions. “And I’m Dr. McCloud, former biology teacher.” Billy nearly gasped in surprise. Dr. Calvin McCloud was a man in his sixties, with wrinkled skin and wireframe glasses who would have difficulty tipping the scales at ninety pounds dripping wet. But here he was transformed, a massive muscular beast of a man with a powerful, deep voice that made Billy’s ball sack quiver. He was wearing a barely-there tank-top made out of an elastic material that looked painted onto his outrageously developed torso. Two tectonic plates pressed forward from his chest, and he appeared so top-heavy that he was going to tip over—except for the tree-trunk thighs bursting out of the black spandex shorts that did nothing at all to his the fact that he owned a shank of cock even larger than Cal’s. His skin was copper and clean of fur, and his head was topped with a shock of jet-black hair formed into a fauxhawk that set of his ice-blue eyes to perfection. “I don’t believe we’ve met,” the third man said. “I’m Mike Jeffries. Used to teach at North Valley.” “Let me guess; Home Ec.?” Mike laughed gently. Then he raised up his arms and bulged them into mind-blowing power. Billy watched the muscle swell like balloons until his 24-inch pythons looked ready to split through his paper-thin skin. “Phys. Ed.” Then Mike went into a most-muscular crab pose that would have made any contestant on the Mr. Olympia stage spontaneously cream his jeans. He straightened and brushed at his mammoth pecs as if polishing stone, and said, “I’ve been working out.” Billy didn’t know what Mike used to look like, but considering that he was already a physical education instructor it made sense that the man now looked nothing short of masculine muscular perfection on two very sturdy legs. If he wasn’t kidding and he really had been working out his new body, Billy had to start reconsidering his own lackluster regimen, because the man before him was the living embodiment of a muscle god. It didn’t hurt that his face was achingly handsome, and the forests of manly fur that coated his muscles were arranged in a similarly perfect fashion, as if he had designed that, too. He was all-man, all right, and had the equipment to prove it. Mike had ocean green eyes, full, sensuous lips, a model’s facial structure and he was wearing a baseball cap that only accentuated his manly, sportsmanlike aspect. “I’m very happy to meet you. I presume that Teddy has filled you in on the plan?” “Some of it,” Cal said, “but not all. And he missed some of the important parts.” “Such as?” Mike counted off his points on his fingers, “Legalities, budget, infrastructure, schedule?” Billy smiled sheepishly. “Yes, well, those are obviously important, but we’re at a very early stage here. I have the location. It’s far from perfect, but it’s far better than what I would’ve hoped. Legal questions are a bit touchy, obviously, given the ages of the boys and our...recent behavior. I take full responsibility for that, of course.” Teddy said, “Not full responsibility, surely. As I’m sure these gentlemen can attest, trying to keep certain, shall we say, carnal drives in check when gifted with so many natural assets would be difficult on its own. Coupled with their already raging hormones and the amplified level of testosterone, not to mention augmented libido and the physical properties that would allow unfettered and a nearly constant ability to satiate those drives...it’s a miracle the whole town didn’t start exploding with muscular young men. I credit Mr. Titus with that success.” “Such as it is,” Billy said. “Thanks for the vote of confidence, but as of now—or, at least, as of yesterday—there were 257 known Muscle Club members, and who knows how many more men have come in contact with our little clique and left town to spread more cheer?” “It’s not necessarily a bad thing,” Cal said, grabbing his package meaningfully. “I’ve been rather enjoying myself, and the biological implications have this ex-biology teacher’s head spinning with possibilities. Perhaps this is the next step in our evolution. Perhaps it’s an anomaly. Either way, I know I’ve been having a very good time exploring the possibilities.” “As have we all,” Mike agreed. “Not our friend Mr. Titus, here,” Teddy added, laying his hand on Billy’s shoulder. “He has taken on the super-human task of denying himself access to the other young men in his tutelage.” Mike registered shock. “Just how the fuck is that possible? My dudes took me under their wing and fucked me silly. It’s been a non-stop orgy ever since!” “But I presume you are no longer a teacher at North?” “Of course not.” Then realization registered on his handsome face and he said, “You’re shitting me.” Billy smiled. “I shit you not.” Mike reached out to shake his hand again. “I didn’t think it was possible to hold back. I’ve felt like a non-stop fuck machine ever since I grew, and it’s only gotten stronger as my body has.” He looked at the others. “I thought maybe working out would relieve some of the, you know, pressure, but it only made it worse. Seems like the bigger I get—the stronger I get—I only get hornier and hornier. Thank god I had so many friends to relieve that pressure, or I might have exploded.” He looked Billy up and down and said, “I can’t fucking believe it!” “I have my relief valve,” he admitted. “But even that relationship is a dangerous one.” “So that’s why you want to….” “It is one reason, I’ll admit. A selfish one, for sure, but….” “Understood.” “There are many more. More important ones. Since I’ve remained at my post, I have been able—or forced—to observe what happens to these young men once they start to grow. Old friends turn on them. Family rejects them. Things happen to their bodies they cannot understand. It’s a bit of a struggle to reign in those...desires, of course. Which is why I’ve allowed such a lax set of rules within my classroom, and which is also why the school administration...well, you know the rest.” “Yes,” Teddy agreed. “So, you’re all in with me, then? You understand the sacrifices that I’m asking, and what it will mean for all of us—and them?” Nods of agreement. Billy took a deep breath and felt his heart soar with hope. “Then let’s get started.” • • • • Hank and Harry Johnson were identical twins, in almost every way. Even after having been exposed to the magic that the members of Muscle Club all shared, their bodies had grown and developed in identical ways, so much so that it was difficult for most people to tell one from the other. Texan teens, they looked more like Southern California surfers, with their deeply tanned skin and long flowing locks of golden blonde hair. With the exception that these particular surfers had been spending every waking moment they weren’t out on the waves inside a gym, where they had developed bodies of such incredible size and beauty that looking at them could produce instant erections on almost any man seeing them for the first time. It didn’t help matters that their usual uniform was a pair of very skimpy running shorts and nothing else at all, so that nearly every inch of their amazing and perfectly formed bodies was freely available to wantonly gawk at. The boys themselves seemed oblivious to the attention. Not that they weren’t particularly bright, more that they had a carefree attitude that was so open, generous and affable—if not downright affectionate—that they did not seem to fathom that people acted any differently with anyone else, regardless of their overwhelming physical beauty. Between the two of them, a natural competitiveness was also born, and it, too, had been amplified when Raul had taken them both by the hand and introduced them to his world. Now they roamed the world in a kind of good-natured haze, treating everyone and everything they encountered with the same sense of unreserved open-hearted friendliness. They simply loved everyone they met. And it helped that neither of them considered that leaving their ability to ‘tug’ on another man’s libido—sending out a subtle, tingling, very pleasurable throb of sexual desire and inescapable lust—constantly running was in any way wrong or inappropriate. After all, didn’t everyone like feeling good? And wasn’t it good that they could make other men feel good? Very, very, very good? They were jogging through the park, which was one of their favorite pastimes, as they discussed the up-coming ceremony. “This is going to be great!” “Right? Like, everyone together in the same place? And, like, naked?” “Right?” Their voices were indistinguishable as they jogged through the trees. Two six-and-a-half foot muscular teens wearing practically nothing at all, their muscles bouncing and flexing as they easily moved along the park paths. “I can’t wait!” It was in this very park that they had encountered one of their favorite teachers, Mr. St. Cloud, and “accidentally” invited him to join Muscle Club. And it was also one of their favorite ‘hunting grounds,’ where they were always on the lookout for more likely candidates. Because nothing felt as good—nothing felt as powerful and right and perfect—as changing a new member into another muscle-packed superman. Unless it was the inevitable round of mind-blowing sex that followed, of course. Nearly every morning the twins were out running, keeping their eyes out for new prospects. And as they ran, they were leaving thick trails of their masculine pheromones behind them, laced with the heady, uncompromisingly masculine scent that all Muscle Club members released like invitations to orgasmic bliss, and broadcasting constant pulses of the sexual tug radiating out like radar bands. They were fishermen, and their lures were nearly inescapable. It wasn’t hard to fall into their trap, and succumb to their charm and beauty. As they rounded a curve, emerging from the cover of trees and accompanied by the clarion call of their raging hormonal pheromones and the constant throbbing tug of their innate capability to turn any man into a potent horndog intent on one thing only, they spied their target at the same time. “Wow,” Hank said, his Texan twang coming in strong. “You can say that again.” “Let’s play!” “Let’s,” Harry agreed. Samuel Hanover was a dark-skinned brute of a man. Already well-muscled and broad with brawn, he was leaned over and stretching out his hamstrings when the twins spied him. An African-American man of impressive size and beauty, he was shirtless on this early summer morning, and his chocolate skin was slick and wet with sweat. “Hey!” Hank called. “What’s up?” Harry added. They jogged over to him and he turned, straightened, and let his jaw drop open in sheer shock. The twins slowed to a stop a few feet from him, standing side by side in all their uniform splendor. “Good morning,” they said at the same time. “What the fuck?” Then he seemed to realize what he had said, and he apologized. “Sorry about that but...I mean...the fuck?” Both twins grinned, and Hank said, “No worries, we get that a lot. I’m Hank, and this is Harry.” “We’re twins.” “I think he got that right away, Sherlock.” “Well, maybe he thought he was seeing things.” In fact, Sam was thinking that, but it wasn’t the fact that the two men before him looked so identical. It was the fact that they looked so identically developed, muscular, beautiful and amazing. “Sam,” he said. He was feeling a distinct buzzing in his body, and he felt as if the immediate area was suddenly growing warmer. “You jog here a lot? Funny, cause I think we’d remember someone like you.” “I just moved into town. Taking a teaching job in the fall. Over at North Valley.” He wiped his brow. It really was getting hotter. “We go to West Valley, but we have some friends at North.” Hank asked, “What’ll you be teaching?” “Physical Education,” he answered. He adjusted himself without thinking. His cock was starting to feel quite heavy and bothersome all the sudden. Hank looked at his brother and said, “Should’ve guessed.” “You’re in high school?” Sam was incredulous. No one that big, with that much muscle packed on a body that perfectly developed could possibly be that young. It took years to develop that much meat, and he should know. An ex-bodybuilder himself, he’d transformed his own body over the course of many years before retiring because he was unwilling to use enhancements on his body. He allowed his gaze to look at the unbelievable development on each of the young bodies on parade before him, admiring the size, shape and perfect definition packed on every inch of these bronzed blonde teens. A sudden, unexpected throb hit his prick, and he swallowed drily. “Graduating later today, as a matter of fact,” Hank said proudly. “Eighteen?” “Yes,” Harry confirmed. “You look surprised.” “I am. I mean, you guys must spend every day working out.” He sucked in a deep breath. Sweat trickled down his spine and crept between his butt cheeks. “Not every day,” Hank admitted. “But we do get a lot of exercise.” “Oh, yes, we’re both very physical.” The brothers looked at each other as if sharing some inside joke. When they looked back, Harry’s eyes scanned Sam’s body up and down as Hank said, “How old are you?” Sam thought it an odd sort of question, but he answered, “36,” somewhat proudly. “Wow, did you hear that? Sam’s twice our age.” “He still looks really good, though.” “Um, thanks?” Now he was very hot. His heart was racing, and his cock was throbbing. “I think I should be getting on.” “Do you mind if we jog with you for a while?” Hank’s hand was crawling down his well-muscled torso. Sam followed its course until the teenager hooked a thumb into the waistband of his running shorts, pulling them down slightly. His eyes grew round at the realization that Hank’s prick was huge, and pushing insistently against its thin cloth cage. “Would that be all right?” Harry was cupping his crotch, and the head of his own massive shank was easy to make out. “I guess...so.” The familiar trickle of pre-cum surged along his quickly thickening cock, and his balls tingled happily. “Cool,” Harry said, smiling. “I think this is the start of a really good friendship, wouldn’t you say, Hank?” “Oh, definitely.” Sam’s brow wrinkled slightly, but he watched the two young men start along the path again—in particular, he watched their bulbous, meaty asses bounce and sway as they jogged—and found himself amazed and turned on in equal measure by the beauty of these twin boys and their amazing bodies. “Did you know Mike?” “Mike?” Sam repeated. “Mr. Jeffries? He used to teach at North.” “You knew Mr. Jeffries?” “Intimately,” Harry said. “We’re very close friends with Mike.” “I guess there were some problems with students? Something about his performance?” “Problems? Do you think Mr. Jeffries has problems with students, Hank?” “I have never heard any complaints from anyone about Mr. Jeffries. On the contrary, I believe that everyone is extremely happy with his performance. And speaking from experience, I can say that if there’s one thing no one can ever complain about in reference to Mike, it’s his performance.” “I was told he left town.” Sam’s cock was now rock hard, and rubbing against his shorts quite distractingly. “Evidently there were complaints.” “I have no complaints, but then he wasn’t my teacher.” “Well, to be fair, Henry, I don’t think you can say that with 100% honesty. I think Mike taught you a thing or two.” “Well, yes, but not as a teacher—I mean, not in school, that is,” Hank clarified. “Well, no, not in school.” “I don’t mean to pry, but the administration has been very coy about what, in particular, Mr. Jeffries did to be dismissed so abruptly.” “What he did?” Sam tried to adjust himself on the sly, but touching his hard-on only made things worse. “Yes, what prompted the school to ask for his resignation.” “Oh, that. Well, it wasn’t really his fault.” “Of course not! No one blames Mr. Jeffries for what happened.” “I probably shouldn’t even be asking these questions,” Sam admitted. His whole body was coated in sweat. His heart was racing. His balls were on fire. “We could show you, if you like,” Hank said. “Oh, yes, we could do that,” Henry agreed. “If you’re really curious.” Sam glanced over his shoulder at the two young men following him. Did they look bigger? Were they more muscular than he remembered only moments before? And were those small shorts they wore even smaller? He could see each of the twins’ massive pricks wagging and rubbing up against the Nylon, inches long and fat as sausages. “I...I don’t want to get anyone into any more trouble.” “I don’t think that’s a worry,” Hank said, smiling brightly. “Nope, I think at this point everyone concerned is pretty happy with how things turned out, all things considered.” Sam slowed and felt the tremendous heat of the two massively muscled bodies approach him. He didn’t turn around, though. His hard-on was as massive as everything else. “Maybe I should go on by myself.” Hank circled around in front of him, while Henry stayed at his rear. “Why, Sam? Aren’t you feeling all right?” Hank glanced down at Sam’s insistent boner, tenting his shorts. “Is that what you’re worried about?” Sam swallowed hard. “Sometimes that happens when we’re exercising, too,” Hank added. “Henry, Sam is feeling a bit embarrassed because he has a hard-on. Why don’t you come around here and show him that he has nothing to be embarrassed about.” “A hard-on?” Henry moved to stand beside his twin. He was holding his running shorts in his left hand. In his right hand, he was holding the biggest, fattest, hardest cock that Sam had ever seen. Henry’s prick—looking to be at least a foot high—was red and glossy and clearly as hard as a rock. He was slowly stroking himself, and a steady flow of clear honey was emerging from its mouth and draining along the thick, long shaft, lubing his grip and making a slick, wet sound. “Why are you worried about a little thing like that?” He smiled glancing at the tent in Sam’s shorts, and added, “Not that it’s little by any means.” Nearly unable to take his eyes off the majestic sight, he was nonetheless distracted by movement and he looked over to watch the other twin’s prick inflate in record time, growing so large so quickly that it was almost comical. And when had Hank removed his shorts? Now the two matching sets of muscular, tanned, blonde-haired gods stood entirely naked before him, with massive erections steadily leaking copious flows of warm, clear honey that scented the very air around him with sex. Their bodies seemed to magnify, growing more solid and more clearly defined, as if their muscles were slowly swelling outward all at once, pushing against their smooth, flawless skin as they inflated with power. “There’s nothing to be embarrassed about, Sam. Nothing at all.” He raised his gaze from their monsters and looked at their faces. Were they even more handsome now? Had their countenances changed along with their bodies? How was any of this possible? Was he dreaming? A dark stain colored his running gear as he spontaneously came, releasing a heavy, uncontrollable flood of warm cum into his crotch. “That’s nice of you,” Hank said. “Yeah, that’s quite a compliment.” “Perhaps we should return the favor?” “That’s a great idea, Hank.” The two young men pointed their massive cocks towards the high school Phys. Ed. teacher and suddenly twin sprays of thick, sticky cream were splattering against Sam’s body as if the teens were holding hoses and had opened up the nozzles. An impossible amount of cum was spraying from each cock and it struck Sam with force and heat and a sudden, overwhelming sense of power. He gasped. He came again. And then he was growing. • • • • Mr. Titus was wearing a suit. No one else in the auditorium wore anything at all. He stood behind the podium and looked at the gathering of naked, perfect men before him. They were all looking back at him, with smiles on their achingly handsome faces and nothing but prime, beautiful muscle as far as the eye could see. He’d just handed out the final diploma and watched the last of his graduate take his seat with his friends. There were grins and kissed and back slaps aplenty—even a few cock strokes—as they congratulated each other. “Gentlemen. I present to you the graduating class of…” “The graduating class of Muscle Club!” someone shouted, and a deep, thrilling roar went up as each of these powerful, super-human young men raised their voice in pride and triumph, glorying in the brotherhood of muscle they had formed. Some stood from their chairs and raised their arms, plumping their masses of brawn into full power. Others grabbed or stroked their cocks as a sign of superiority. Some kissed or embraced. It was a sudden explosion of testosterone and hubris, a celebration of what and who they were, and an unashamed display of their sense of achievement. Billy smiled brightly and nodded before trying to bring some order back to the proceedings. The mass of male perfection slowly quieted again and resumed their seats, and Billy acknowledged their declaration of independence. “The graduating class of Muscle Club.” Another shout went up. More awesome displays of muscular grandeur and sexual capacity erupted. Billy felt his own massive cock stirring and wanting free, but he did his usual best to suppress it and merely allowed the celebratory display of virility and arousal to cool on its own. These weren’t boys before him, these were men. Their bodies showed that with ample evidence. Some of them were barely 18, but looking from one to the next of the faces of Muscle Club’s growing membership—both in number and in physical size—it was evident to their teacher that these were men, with manly strengths and desires, and a strongly masculine need to satisfy them. It was obvious how they had all been changed externally by whatever was happening to them, but the internal changes were less so. Only when he was alone with them, with each man in Muscle Club, did he realize how changed they were. Along with their swelling muscles and growing beauty, they were maturing in ways he could not have imagined. They were truly behaving like a family, now, watching out for each other, supporting each other and, yes, even loving each other. So many of them had been rejected by their own family and friends, now. Prejudice, certainly, and maybe even fear. Fear of their growing bodies and growing power and growing sexuality. Fear of their fearlessness. Fear of the size of their muscles and bodies, fear of their outsized libidos and egos, fear of their strength and power. It was so sad, really. Because there was nothing to fear from these men at all. The cheers died down to a quiet roar and Billy held up his hands for silence, eliciting a few catcalls when his arms started ripping through his clothing. Would he ever stop growing bigger? He sincerely hoped not. “Gentlemen,” he said, “before we get on with today’s celebrations, and what I’m sure will be a party the likes of which this school—this town—has never seen, I have a couple of important announcements to make concerning your...our futures.” A soft, deep murmuring rose at his words. “I know...I know some of you have had your suspicions, but I have not been able to report this news until today. Until now. “We have dreamed of a place for us, together. A place where we will be free to live as we know we must. A place where we are free to be ourselves, and not ashamed.” “Who’s ashamed?” It was Raul, naked and glorious—and did he look even more beautiful than yesterday? A tremendous roar accompanied his question. The feral roar of power. “You’re right of course, Mr. Garza. Shame is not something that comes naturally to you, but for some of us, shame is what we are expected to feel. Shameful of our very emotions and desires, and shameful about how we act and look. Shameful of our actions and reactions. Shameful of simply existing.” A hush fell, and some of the young men looked down at the floor, while others were looking from face to face, and some of them nodding in agreement. “It is...difficult for others to understand what this means.” Billy gestured at his own hugely developed frame, running his hand down the thickly muscled contours, so easily discerned even under his suit of clothes. “What it means to be...us.” It was silent now. Completely silent. “On this day, we are all graduating. Today, we are all moving forward, and moving out.” More murmurs. “We have found a place for us. For any of you who wish to join us. As of today—now—we are no longer Muscle Club.” The sound was now one of confusion, also refusal, but Billy expected that. “We are more than a Club. More than a school. We continue to grow, to become more than we are, and to invite others to join us. So we need a new name, and a new goal, and a new place.” He paused, and five other men, also wearing tight-fitting suits—some, ludicrously so, looking as if the seams would burst and reveal their incredibly-developed muscular frames in seconds—walked out onto the stage, arranging themselves in pairs on either side of the podium. These men, looking no older than Billy himself, or indeed than any of the dozens of naked teen muscle gods in the audience, stood with their hands clasped before them and their handsome faces looking out toward the gathered members of Muscle Club with smiles. “Perhaps some of you recognize these men here with me on stage.” He gestured to each man as he announced their names. “Theodore St. George, formerly a teacher here of art history and English. Michael Jeffries, formerly a teacher of Physical Education at a neighboring High School. Calvin McCloud, formerly a teacher of biology and earth sciences here. Stephen O’Malley, formerly a teacher of music and mathematics. And finally Samuel Hanover, one of the newest members of our happy and unusual family, thanks to Harry and Hank.” After each man bowed his head slightly, Billy cleared his throat. “Gentlemen,” Billy said, drawing the attention to be focused on his face again, “today we announce the birth of our new home. A place for us to gather together, live together, and build something of our own that no one can push us out of or refuse us entry. Today, gentlemen, is the first day. “Today I invite you to live in Muscle City.” On cue, the five men standing around him lifted their arms in unison and tensed their collections of awesome, uncompromising brawn to full bloom. Instantly, their clothing was torn to shreds, practically exploding from their bodies, revealing the promise of what they had been hiding in naked glorious perfection. Then they grabbed onto Billy’s suit and ripped it from his body, tearing apart the wool and cotton as if it were paper, uncovering the body that only one other man had seen to this day, as Billy Titus joined his pupils in a silent vow never to hide who and what he was any longer. The six men stood proudly amongst the tattered and torn remnants of their old life and folded their massive arms across their bulging chests, beaming with smiles that displayed their unashamed masculine perfection. Immediately, the crowd exploded in shouts and cheers and wild applause. “If I may…” Billy began, but the noise of the spontaneous applause was overwhelming. The members of Muscle Club were out of their seats, hugging, kissing, fist-pumping and throwing their own bodies into awesome displays of their massive muscular development. “Gentlemen,” Billy said again, but the cheers and clapping and muscular displays continued. Billy looked at his fellow teachers and shrugged, and they threw their arms across each others’ shoulders and watched the mayhem continue for some minutes until the crowd began to settle again, and some voices raised questions that they hurled toward the stage. “Where is it?” “When do we leave?” “How did you do it?” Billy gestured for calm and finally received it, but most of the audience remained standing, now, fully pumped on excitement and surprise and unable to calm their overeager bodies. Just the idea of Muscle City was causing the men to spring erections, as if voting with their cocks. “As you know, the economic downturn has had a debilitating effect on several nearby towns, causing some to be thrown into complete disarray and bankruptcy. Some weeks ago, a friend and I start…” “Carl!” Several deep voices shouted, and a glance at the big blonde’s face showed him coloring a deep red with embarrassment and pride. “A friend,” Billy said, loudly, “and I began to investigate the possibility of taking over one of these places, one that has been mostly abandoned as its factories closed and its population left for greener pastures. As we know, many of the commonplace necessities of daily life are no longer absolute necessities for us. Our bodies and our fellowship can now provide for most basic needs, but we are still left living in an unfriendly environment that neither understands or desires our continued citizenship. “We therefore concluded that what would best benefit us and all our friends would be a place separated from our former lives, a place where we can explore our new capabilities, our new relationships, and our new lives.” “Fuckin’ A!” someone shouted. “Fuckin’ A, indeed,” Billy agreed. And then there was more yelling and applause and alpha displays of massive muscular development. The men on stage were covering their mouths as they laughed, or trying to feign some kind of adult control even though their own hearts were racing and they could practically taste the testosterone leaking into the room. “And I am happy and proud to announce today that we have found that home, and it is awaiting our arrival.” Cheers, again. Sustained and loud. The walls were shaking and the roof quaked. The sheer power contained in the gathered men was enough to create havoc inside the building. Billy called for quiet again, and said, “Let me be clear, this will not be an easy change. We are not going to a Garden of Eden. The town I speak of will need lots of work to make livable spaces, and many of its services, resources and facilities have fallen into disrepair, if not downright failure. “I must also hasten to add that a great many of you will need your parents’ permission. There are still laws to consider if we are to avoid undo interference and observation, and starting off on the wrong foot would put all of us, and this endeavor, in peril.” Already, there were protests, but Billy said, “I realize that many of you have been turned out already by your families. I know that many of you are—or were—living in the classroom or even at the outdoors gathering place, because you’ve had nowhere else to go. Many of you are already living together, squatting in abandoned properties or living with your friends with more understanding and loving families. In short, you have already received a kind of tacit permission to move out, but you will still need to inform your families of your intentions before joining us. “For those remaining behind, and I know there are more than a few of you who will be unwilling at this point to abandon everything you know and move to another city, even one as I have described, you should know that I have given my notice and informed the school that I do not intend to return. Whomever your teacher is in September, they may be unwilling to be as...lenient as I have been concerning certain rules regarding clothing requirements and sexual conduct in the classroom.” A few of the younger members in the audience groaned audibly. “I wish that I could be in two places at one time, but I’m afraid the situation has become untenable. Restrictions will be enforced upon you—upon all of us—in the coming year whether we like it or not. I know this makes it harder on you than ever, but it is what it is.” The general mood shifted at his words, But then he smiled, and he said, “But Muscle City is ours, gentlemen. It is all ours, and we may do with it everything we can dream of.” Then he lifted his own arms up into a double-bi that would make the gods weep with envy, building his colossal pectoral mounds into thick mountains of raw power, and making his body swell outward as he released the bounds he had placed on it and began to swell into his ultimate, glorious, unfettered size and magnitude. His hyper-masculine scent was being released in thick clouds. His muscles bulged against his skin with their utter capacity and facility. His cock was a massive thing of beauty and dominion, drooping forward over his cum-pumping balls with every thick inch of its impossible extents. Male power and sexual energy saturated his voice. “Muscle City—and freedom—awaits us, gentlemen.” Part 1 They left their old homes the following day. It was an easy decision for most of the young men, and for those who were unsure or needed permission to abandon their old lives but were unable to get it for now, they knew that there would be a place for them no matter how long they waited to join their companions. The young men of Muscle Club left their homes in the early morning hours, shortly after dawn. Billy judged it would be best to cause as little commotion as possible, and because he knew that once the brotherhood was fully assembled it would difficult if not impossible to keep them from becoming exceptionally overt with their passions. As a rule, the boys and young men had become very comfortable showing affection towards each other, though they were cautious in most cases with some rather overconfident exceptions in the same mold as Raul’s constant nudity. But the heat that they generated - both physical and sexual - when you gathered a lot of them together was too strong to easily overcome. One by one, and two by two, they moved through their old city towards the civic center, where they would gather and start their procession towards their new home. Most wore some kind of covering, even if it was only the tiniest pair of shirts or a “banana hammock” that cradled their massive cock meat. Some elected to finally give up clothing altogether as a showing of their independence. Seeing them all together in the open air, standing tall and proud and nearly naked, Billy felt a justifiable pride and love for them all. They believed in him, and they trusted him, and he could’t let them down. When it seemed that no others would be arriving, Billy went to the head of the group and they walked out of town in the strangest parade that anyone had ever seen. Nearly 200 men, semi- or entirely naked and unashamed, like a procession of the finalists in some superhero look-alike contest who had all forgotten their costumes, walking hand in hand or arms hanging across their companions broad shoulders, all with bright smiles on their handsome faces as they bid adieu to their old lives without a look back. Muscle City was several dozen miles away, and they would be walking the entire distance. They avoided the roads and highways, taking a straight-line approach that had them moving across farms and fields, over hills and across streams, through tall, dry grass and among curious horses and incurious cows beneath the bright summer sun, their perfect male bodies soaking in the heat and glistening from sweat like metal-skinned gods. A thick cloud of their combined earthy pheromonal funk surrounded them, scenting the warm winds with a heavy perfume of their powerfully masculine scent, and dozens at a time would fall away from the larger group to engage in some fun with each other as they travelled toward their new home, unable or unwilling to wait before they could enjoy the many physical and sexual gifts their bodies could bestow on one another. They were kissing and embracing and sending up whoops of sheer joy at their new freedom. A giddiness accompanied their realization of what they were doing, and what they had done, and what they imagined lay in store for them. No more hiding or shame. No more denying of their desires and powers. No more pretending to be who they no longer were, and the liberation of their bodies and their impulses - finally unburdened from the rules that the old world had tried to chain them with. Billy was smiling the whole way. His heart felt like it was going to swell out of his chest and spill love all over every last one of these young men. It seemed impossible that this was actually happening, that they were all with him, giving this project their complete acceptance and showing that their confidence in him was absolute. He was worried about what would happen along the way, and what would happen when they finally reached their destination, but he was just as confident that these young men would persevere. He did not lay too many rules on them about the place they were going. They had been saddled with so many rules already, and all of those rules had to do with the comfort and fear of others, and not the well-being of these young men at all. He’d taught them well when they were all in his classroom, and he had observed those teachings made manifest in their everyday lives. ‘Help those who need help.’ ‘Treat each other with respect and love.’ ‘Believe in yourselves.’ And, as always, the golden rule overall: Do unto others as you would have others do unto you. Basic rules that would color every decision they’d need to make. The camaraderie and competition among the young men was apparent even as they left the town they had called home. Everyone wanted to bring some part of their old life along, whether that was a laptop with all their social connections on it, or a box of books, or the baseball mitt that no longer easily fit their larger hand, but which remained a comfortable reminder of things that used to be and might be again. Some of them wanted to bring everything even knowing that was impractical, and others left with nothing - literally nothing - at all, not even a stitch of clothing. “Let me carry that,” one dude would say to another, as if he was somehow stronger than his brother. Others were comparing whatever they’d decided to bring with someone else’s choice, debating the relative merits of each item. Others were simply overjoyed at the prospect of living somewhere together where they’d never have to hide anything again. And Billy wondered whether that was possible, and what the fates had in store for them. “This place is a fucking dump!” “No one said this was going to be easy.” “No one said we were moving to a fucking dump, either!” The staggering collection of naked men stood at the edge of an abandoned town. To a man, they were incredibly well-developed with outsized muscle packed on their oversized frames. They stood together very closely, often rubbing warm skin against warm skin and even groping each other, unashamed of such overt and open shows of affection and love for each other. Some were sporting impressive erections, as if demonstrating with their cocks the excitement they felt inside - or, more likely, simply giving in to the constant state of arousal that pumped through their bodies and free, at last, to do so without embarrassment or fear. None looked older than their mid-twenties, and their assemblage was a kaleidoscope of racial differences, with skin tones ranging from alabaster to dark chocolate, hair both straight and curly, eyes of blue and green and grey and brown, and bodies as smooth as a baby’s butt to bearish figures coated in curling forests of dark manly fur. There were, by number, 178 men arranged in the street leading into Muscle City. More would be coming later, swelling the population to nearly 250 men. They stood in the summer sun under a clear blue sky, and not a one of them, by this time, was wearing a single stitch of clothing. Anything that some of them had been wearing initially had long since been abandoned, and to a man they now stood in pure naked perfection, each the very model of masculine beauty. Some were holding hands, others had their thickly-muscled arms hanging across each others’ shoulders. Some stood silent and alone, gazing up the deserted street leading into the new home than only a handful had seen to this moment. It was, in fact, a fucking dump. Largely abandoned for a number of months, the city - more of a town, really - had suffered at the hands of the on-going economic mess that the entire country had been experiencing, though it had hit hardest here because it had been going on far longer and for different reasons. The latest calamity had only sealed its fate. “It’s not much to look at,” Billy admitted, turning around at the head of the contingent and raising his voice for all to hear, “but it is ours. No one can tell us here what we can or cannot do. No one can force us to restrain ourselves, or fit in, or abide by rules we do not make for ourselves.” He raised his muscular arms above his head, and announced, “This is our home, gentlemen! This is Muscle City!” A cheer went up, and the men kissed and embraced each other in sheer joy. “I still say it’s a fucking dump.” Billy laughed despite himself. “Then let’s make it into something better!” He lowered his hands and gazed on all the handsome faces looking back at him hopefully. He could see disappointment in some of those faces, and he understood that. He could see worry and fear in others, which looked odd to be pasted on bodies so overwhelmingly powerful and graced with such uncommon masculine beauty. On others, he could see unvarnished happiness and wonder. His lover, Carl, stood next to him, towering over his smaller form, and the five other ‘adults’ he had brought with him were arranged nearby as leaders for this most unusual and unconventional parade. “I know this may not be what some of you were expecting. I know others of you may be reconsidering your devotion to this project. Some of you can’t wait to get started. There are...a lot of unknowns going into this, but we’re together, and we’re free, and, c’mon, we’re fucking naked! What’s not to like about that?” Smiles, then. Smiles and nods and laughter. “Dudes,” Carl said, his deep voice powerful and rich, “think about where we are right now and what’s going to happen.” He gestured behind him with his arm and said, “This is ours. All ours, and no one else’s. We can make it anything we want to, and we start now.” He then turned and walked into Muscle City, followed by Billy and Sam and Mike and Teddy and Calvin and Steve. Then the co-presidents of the old Muscle Club, Derek and Scott followed them up the broken asphalt road, followed in short order by Raul and Brian and Hank and Henry and all the oldest members of the Club. They were walking into a town made up of houses and storefronts and buildings that used to hold families that had gone in search of something better. They were all looking for the same thing, hoping to find it here where they would be left alone and to become whatever it was they were growing into. A sense of expectation and ambition began to swell in the young men walking forward into the abandoned town. And, above all, a feeling of liberation and freedom, carefree in its possibilities. The first days proved to be a wake-up call to all the men, young and old, taking up residence in the small town. Real duties and responsibilities were assigned, because to make the place safe and habitable meant figuring out how to make things run, and how to turn on lights and re-establish running water and bring life back to a dead place. A sense of what life would be like in this place that had no others around to judge them or place rules on their activities and desires became quite obvious on the first evening within the streets of Muscle City. The town was quiet, without electricity to power appliances or air conditioners or TV sets, and the air grew warm and sultry. As the sky darkened and the men gathered back together after a day of exploration and discovery, each huge body slick with sweat and coated in dust and dirt and grease, they fell together out of necessity and longing, drunken on a sense of their utter freedom and overwhelmed by the sheer number of beautiful, muscular men in one place with only one thing on their minds. To say an orgy broke out cannot adequately describe the sexual heat that finally exploded on the streets of Muscle City. No one held back at all, because there was no longer any need. Any desire, any wish, any longing or craving or hunger that any man felt for any other man could and would be satiated, for longer and deeper and more fully than any of them had ever imagined. The realization that this was real, that this was happening, and that no one would appear to stop them slowly spread through the throng of hyper-sexual and superhuman men like a slow-moving slick of oil that coated their naked bodies with its warm, wet comprehension. They could fuck each other openly, here, on the street. Or in the buildings. Or anywhere they wanted to. They could kiss and stroke and love each other with abandon and without fear of discovery or judgment. They could finally, finally allow themselves to fully experience each other, love each other, fuck each other, and utterly surrender to the overwhelming sense of perfect masculine power and never come up for air. Their bodies would not only allow such action, but craved it. More muscle, more sex, more power, like glowing conduits that ran through the assembled mass of naked muscle and pumped up their lust to unheard of levels. Cocks plumping into massive limbs and plugging into asses and mouths, shooting fat ropes of cream in unending supply. Lips kissing lips, mouths sucking nipples, tongues lapping at assholes, hands groping and stroking and caressing and everywhere long, luxurious groans of absolute pleasure filling up the dark streets with the unmistakable sounds of men being with other men and falling into a state of perfect sexual bliss. Grunts and shouts and howls of pleasure that rose in a crescendo of mind-blowing sex. It lasted all night, all through the hot, dark, sweaty hours under the stars and moon until the sky turned pink again and the men welcomed a new day, their bodies having absorbed the gallons of unending cream that their balls could produce. And they were all bigger than ever. Billy was initially reticent to jump into the bulging, sweat-slick, cum-sticky mass of muscle. He had held himself back so long that he had some trouble overcoming the chains he had placed on his own libido and desires. It was Carl who took him by the hand and cast him into the mass, introducing him as “my boyfriend, Billy, so be gentle.” But gentleness was the last thing on anyone’s mind, including Billy’s once he let his engines rev and uncaged the lion inside him. He let his brain go and allowed his body to take over, and he took to the rampant, unbridled, overwhelming sex like a fish to water, diving in face-first and nearly drowning from the attention his attendance received. Then he started to change. “Well, fuck,” someone growled in satisfaction, “that was fun.” Billy opened his eyes. To say that he felt amazing would only slightly touch the sensations of power and well-being coursing through every cell of his body. After years - literal years - of not engaging with any of the other dozens of young men turning into muscle gods all around him, he had spent the first night being waited on and worshipped with an almost religious reverence by anyone who could get close to him. Mr. Titus had grown into a legend among his students. The man they couldn’t have. They knew he and Carl were together, but no one else could even touch him. Somehow, miraculously, he had managed to survive months and months among them all, watching them all grow and explode with muscle and sex and stay apart. Now he was there, with them all, and they all wanted to be with him. There was no mirror for him to know how much he had changed after only a single night among his proteges and pupils. But he had changed in a serious way. Several dozen pounds of new, fresh, raw muscle bulged from his taller, wider frame. His body absorbed and accepted and thirsted for this, and now it was changing dramatically, fed by so many powerful men and their powerful creamy jets of transforming essence. He was tangled in the thickly-muscled limbs of several other men. Raising his head and looking around himself, there was nothing but skin and muscle as far as he could see. Some men still kissed, slow passionate embraces that lingered in the dawn light. Some were already stroking themselves again, their cocks insatiable and sustained by a need for attention. Groans of wakening and satisfaction rose like an earthquake in the city square. Lifting off the muscular arms and legs arrayed about him, he stood slowly up and surveyed the landscape of nude muscleteens all in repose after the most massive muscular orgy that he was sure the world had ever seen. He had enjoyed an unending succession of lovers, each as energetic and passionate as the last, who wanted nothing more than to give him pleasure and offer him all that they had to give. Anyone roused enough to watch the man stand up was awestruck. Who was this colossal being? This beautiful creature? This ultimate manifestation of masculine perfection? Raul Garza would have a new contender for Most Beautiful Man, and Brian Chan would be hard-pressed to swell his collection of brawn into larger dimensions than the colossus of power standing among them. Billy Titus was like a butterfly emerging from his chrysalis, or a flower blooming after a winter’s nap, or the sun rising. Billy Titus had changed dramatically, now personifying the vision of man that had been asleep inside him for all these months. As he stretched his newly-grown body, muscle blossomed along his limbs in fat, broad cables of beautiful perfection. His chest swelled magnificently. His cock swelled forward into a tool of massive, obvious capacity that everyone would want to suck on and feel its weight and thickness pushing inside them, delivering the man’s powerful seed in fat, thrusting jets of hot wetness. And his face…. Handsome masculine perfection. A heavy grow, a strong chin, a noble nose, piercing blue eyes, jet black hair, and all arranged in a visage of perfect male beauty more powerful than anyone had ever seen. He could not observe his own changes directly, but he could feel them and sense them looking down at himself. Tremendous thick bands of fresh muscle swelled out from his massive chest. His shoulders were now so large that they loomed in his peripheral vision. Looking down at his arms, they were packed and overwhelmed with fat bulges of vascular brawn, like footballs mounted on his upper arms that twitched and flexed with the slightest movement. His entire body felt as though it was fairly bursting with power. He seemed to be gently and insistently pulsing with strength, as if there was too much for his muscles to harness and hold, and that it would explode from him at any moment in a detonation of masculine power so huge that anyone within ten miles would instantly find their own cocks swelling to full power and pumping out gallons of hot, thick cream, overcome by this man’s intense beauty and strength even though they were nowhere nearby. After a sigh and a look around, he clapped his hands to rally the troops. “Rise and shine, gentlemen,” he said loudly. “I trust you all had an entertaining first night.” There were calls of agreement and grunts of approval and even a few exploding fountains of rich creamy cum in response, shooting in high, powerful arcs and splattering down on the naked flesh. “Because now we get to work!” Groans, again, but this time the more familiar groans of disappointment and chagrin. Billy smiled, recognizing those groans quite intimately from his school room, both before and after he’d been changed into the giant he was today. “Now, now, gentlemen. A little hard work never hurt anyone. Besides, we need to do something with all that pent-up energy you’ve no doubt absorbed from your fellow citizens.” Carl stood up, and looked both shocked and lustful towards his lover. Billy was still Billy, but now he was a colossus, a god, the naked perfect epitome of the male form. Overwhelmed with muscle, but all of it developed and arranged in a perfection of form that was nearly unbelievable were he not standing right next to the man. Everything about his lover made him hunger for him. His ass was a work of perfect beauty. His wide back flared widely from his narrow waist and was overwhelmed with bulges and hard contours, flexing and swelling as he moved. His shoulders were a mile wide, meeting at high, hard deltoids that buttressed a neck of muscular grandeur. When Bill turned to look at him, he gasped audibly and nearly exploded with cream. Then he was clapping his hands, and said, “Get your lazy asses the fuck up! Even if you don’t care about the living conditions here, how are we ever going to persuade anyone else to join us if we all live in a pigsty!” “Anyone else?” “Who else?” Carl said, “You don’t think news of a place like this is going to stay secret for long, do you? And when Johnny Muscleslut shows up on your doorstep, you want a fucking doorstep to fuck him on, don’t you?” Slow moans and groans of reticent agreement sounded across the square. “Well then get your lazy, beautiful asses off the fucking street and let’s get this place in order! With this much muscle doing the job,” he said, illustrating his words by pumping his own amazing collection of bulging brawn into dick-hardening glory, “we’ll get this shit knocked out in no time!” Billy grinned at his lover. Nothing could energize a Muscle Club member more than the promise of fresh meat, and he had no doubt that Carl was right - there would be more men coming here. It was only a matter of time. It was not an easy task, to be sure, but much of the so-called “heavy lifting” proved to be not so heavy for men gifted with the level of muscular strength and development that each of these men possessed. Plus, an unexpected benefit and by-product of all the physical labor was a sudden and very strong renewal in the young men’s muscular and physical development. Muscle began to bloom as if it were being inflated after they started using their bodies for something besides sex. They were practically exploding with new growth, and it only drove them to work harder after they realized what was happening to them. Strength multiplied, size amplified, and everything just got bigger and bigger. Billy helped to rebuild, but a larger and more important task was to be a father figure of sorts, and act as both mentor and authority figure. It was, of course, too easy to be distracted by your fellow workers and forget your current assignment when a hand fell too easily onto your cock and lips were pressed to yours. The heat of the days was intense, and it drove the heat of passion higher as well. Billy was rather lenient at first when he came upon a set of workers spending their time with each other rather than at the task at hand. This was, after all, the chief benefit of establishing Muscle City in the first place. To have a place where such open displays of affection and passion and fucking were accepted, commonplace and even nurtured. These men owned libidos in overdrive and had so much energy that it was nearly impossible to stop them from doing what came naturally. Two of them would be in a room, opening up the doorways to allow their larger bulks to more easily move about the buildings, or doubling the size of a room by demolishing the second floor to open up enough headroom for an 8-foot-tall man to fit inside. And all that physical exertion and the sense of power that came from literally tearing a wall apart with your bare hands was naturally going to lead to some sudden and not unexpected sexual need. They were all alphas, in a sense, and all testing their strength and position, and all wanting to show off what they could do, and how often they could do it - and how good they were doing it. Now that they were in this environment of free sex and love, they began to learn from each other and grow into even more accomplished lovers, open with their needs and fantasies and desires, and capable of fulfilling them all at any time. So Billy had to become a taskmaster, and gently remind them that there were still jobs to complete if they were going to build a city they could be proud of - a city as beautiful and perfect as they themselves were. “Gentlemen,” he would say, because that still managed to summon their attention, “after you’re done with each other, I do hope you’ll spend an equal amount of energy and determination on finishing your jobs. It would not do to have no roofs over our heads when winter rains arrive, would it?” “No, sir,” they would answer breathlessly between kisses or gropes or blow jobs. “Excellent,” he would praise. And then he would move on to the next room, and its pre-occupied occupants having their way with each other. He did note a tendency for the men to pair themselves off, which made him wonder whether that was something humans did naturally, or if it was a cultural legacy that they would abandon at some point - though he had absolutely no desire to abandon Carl for the arms of someone else at night. Still, he smiled when he considered the..flavor of the connections he saw forming. Although there were definite pairs of men, their relationships were very open to invitations to and from others into their intimacies, and there were no jealous or possessive tendencies he could note. It seemed, at least in these first days, that they had discovered a kind of sexual and emotional nirvana. The men - all of them - were enjoying very open, very loving, very giving relationships with each other, and never once had any of them come to blows or even a shouting match over the preferred partner of one over the other. On the third day, they were joined by a large contingent from the other schools, and these new citizens were given very warm and hospitable greetings. It slowed things down considerably that day as the new members of their cult of muscle and sex made their way through the existing residents and received a copious and athletic reception from everyone they met, but in the scope of things that was a good thing. They were now a small town of nearly 300 men, and more would be coming soon. Things were moving along slowly, but steadily, and all things considered Billy thought that he had made an excellent decision to move Muscle Club to these environs. And with each passing day, they were all growing larger and stronger and more beautiful. Part 2 On day four, something odd did occur. Billy was making the usual rounds, prodding a few of the residents to get back to work and joining in with a few others as they participated in a little R&R before smashing another wall down, when a shout went up from the northern end of Muscle City, near where the pumping station was located. They had running water back online very quickly, having been made priority one, and some of the men were taking turns monitoring the station and learning how it all worked. They had discovered a set of manuals, disused and dusty, along with the original blueprints, but it was all written in very technical engineering language that assumed quite a lot about the person who would be reading them. Once again, Billy marveled at the ability of the men to quickly assimilate new ideas and learn how things worked in an amazingly short time. It seemed to him that their brains were at least as well-developed as their bodies. All he had to do was put them to work and watch them grow at a similar pace as their muscles and sex drive. What he had not expected was that they would not simply learn new things, but come up with new ideas and improvements on their own. Billy, along with a few of the others who heard the shout, jogged to the monolithic water pumping station and could feel the ground shaking. The doorway stood open and one of their youngest citizens, Mike Carlson, was standing outside the open door jumping up and down and hollering as if he’d just won a medal. “I did it!” he shouted, thrusting two thickly-muscled arms into the air. “I did it!” As usual for a Muscle Club member, his cock was also in a state of excitement, bobbing up and down and slapping his abs with loud thwacks. Mike was a blonde-haired, blue-eyed heartbreaker with a body that had swollen up to massive proportions since he had been at Muscle City. Defying his youth, he had a very furry chest coated in a thick forest of golden curls, through which two fat nipples poked like small dick heads, dark against the lightness of his skin. He was nearly as tall as Billy, and possessed what several of the citizens of Muscle City called “an ass to die for.” But it was his prowess as a top that got him noticed around town. Mike could fuck like a bunny, pistoning his fat prick in and out at a record-setting pace and releasing a nearly endless supply of warm, stick cream that felt like hot chocolate on a cold night. Billy slowed to a halt and shouted over the sound of the pumps. “What did you do?” A tremendous roar was coming from the station. Mike was grinning broadly and his chest was swelling in and out as he gasped for breath, clearly excited by something. “I thought...I thought I could increase the pressure and make the pumps operate more… more….” “More optimally?” “Yeah! And I...just did it! Like, you know how the showers were kind of lame before? Well, now they’re gonna fucking blast like my cock does looking at you!” “I appreciate the compliment, Mike, but are you sure you know what you’re doing?” Billy asked tactfully. After all, Mike Carlson was only eighteen years old! How on earth could he possibly know what he was doing inside a pump station that needed to provide service for the whole city? But Mike nodded quite forcefully and answered, “Oh, fuck yeah! I mean, yes sir, Mr. Titus.” “Just Billy is fine, Mike. And ‘fuck yeah’ is also fine, especially if you’ve accomplished what you seem to have done.” “I did! It was... well, not exactly easy, but after I read the manuals everything sort of...clicked. Or something.” His brow furrowed and his youthful face took on a look of slight confusion. “Can’t explain it, really, Mr. Ti...Billy. But after I read the manuals in the building, and I looked at the equipment and the technical layouts, it was like, like, boom!” He chopped the air and slapped his loins with his hands to better illustrate the quality of his epiphany. “And I fixed the motherfucker! Better than ever!” Billy clasped Mike’s shoulder and squeezed. “Excellent work, Mike! Really excellent work!” “Thanks!” His full lips twisted into a sideways bow and his gaze narrowed. “Can I...?” “Can you what?” “Well, like, I was just wondering, like...would you...?” “Would I...?” “I...haven’t had the opportunity yet to thank you for everything you’ve done for me. For all of us. Bringing us here, together. And I was wondering if you wanted....” “Anything, Mike. For this?” Billy gestured to the loudly rumbling pumping station that would be providing hot showers for the whole city. “Anything.” “Can I...fuck you? I’m a really good fucker! Guys I’ve been with always come back for more, and I can cum like a fucking fire hydrant!” He grinned as his face filled with pride and hope. His prick remained at attention, a thick and obvious manifestation of his desires. Billy’s own majestic cock throbbed with anticipation as he swept the young man into his arms and kissed him soundly. “Mike,” he said solemnly, growling into his ear, “let’s fuck.” Things like that started happening all over Muscle City. Young men with no formal training and no former talent for a particular skill found that they could understand something with intimate and sudden clarity. It was as if their brains were operating on a new higher level, just like their bodies. It was awesome and strange, but it also accelerated the city’s resurrection by days, if not weeks. Certainly, all that manual labor was having a very positive effect on the buildings and infrastructure of their home, but without these sudden and unusual insights and epiphanies, Billy was certain that their comfort level would have remained very far down the curve. But services were quickly returning, and everyone’s demeanor brightened. As it happened, the first “normal” man to stumble into Muscle City did so entirely by accident. It happened on the fifteenth day. Remarkable progress had been made, due in no small part to Carl’s accurate assessment of the ability of men with an overabundance of strength and energy - not to mention the nightly promise of another massive orgy on the city streets - to make short order out of the most cumbersome tasks. Two weeks of steady clean-up, and the concentrated effort of some to get the local generating station back online (quite the task, it turned out, requiring specializations in several areas of engineering, electrical wiring and power consumption equations) and with the pump station once again sending fresh water into the town’s buildings meant that the men were looking quite a bit cleaner but no less naked when they received their first visitor. During the day, the 298 citizens of Muscle City were given assignments. Some were particular, like getting a home in order for living space, and some more general, like removing the trash that had accumulated around the town, but everyone had to finish their tasks in order to participate in that evening’s entertainments, which turned out to be one hell of an incentive. It was mid-afternoon on Day Fifteen when a late-model navy blue Ford appeared in town, with a single driver behind the wheel looking considerably perplexed. Evidently having lost his way, or taken a wrong turn from the highway (as there were no longer any signs indicating that the forsaken town even existed) he came to an abrupt halt at the outskirts when confronted with the sight of four seven-foot-high naked bodybuilders with colossal shanks of sex flesh staring at him from the porch of a small building that looked like it was at one time a general store. One of the bodybuilders lifted his arm and waved at him, and the other three seemed to be having a conversation about him because they kept looking at him with something like surprise and delight - one of them was even stroking his own prick! In a moment, the four of them were jogging towards him. He watched the tremendous muscles arrayed on their bodies bounce and sway, and their huge cocks looked like pendulums hanging down a foot long from their loins. “Hello!” the attentive one called, “are you lost?” He did not roll down his window, shocked and a bit scared by the sheer size of the men and the fact that they were each entirely naked. He thought he heard someone say, ‘No tugging, dudes. Play it cool.’ The main one wrapped on his window with his knuckles. His huge cock was right there, thick and long and pink, crowned by a shining wealth of dark pubic curls and hanging over a set of the largest nuts he’d ever seen. “Hello? Are you all right?” He nodded, his mouth hanging open, and still could think of nothing to say. A face lowered itself into his driver’s side window as the main bodybuilder sank to his knees. The man’s face was incredibly handsome, almost ludicrously so. It was hard to believe that anyone actually looked like that. “Need any help?” he asked. His deep, resounding voice seemed to make the glass rattle. “I...uh...where am I?” The handsome face smiled. “Muscle City,” he answered. ‘Well, of course,’ he thought. “I think I took a wrong turn.” The handsome face looked back down the road he’d arrived on. “I think that’s probably accurate.” Then he turned back. “Are you all right?” “You’re naked,” he said. The incredibly handsome man smiled. His teeth were perfect and quite white behind his full, moist lips. “I am,” he verified, and happily, too. “You’re all naked,” he added, looking from one colossal and amazing prick to the next. “We are, in fact, naked,” he verified once again. “Aaaand, is there anything I can do for you today?” “Why are you naked?” he asked, which he thought was quite a logical question. The incredibly handsome man shrugged his mountainous shoulders, which made the driver’s balls tingle for some reason. “Everyone’s naked in Muscle City,” he said, as if that were the most natural thing in the world. His head tilted slightly and he repeated, “Are you okay?” “I’m just...I just...I’m lost.” “I get that. Is there something I can do to help?” He tapped his knuckle on the glass again. “Maybe if you open your window?” He looked again at the assembled cocks, and then the other three men bent down to look inside. They were all ludicrously good looking men. The main speaker was tanned to a copper burnish and had thick blonde hair and whiskers across his square jaw. His eyes were the color of the Pacific Ocean. One of the other men looked Latino, with cocoa-colored skin that was silken in the sunlight and, of all things, a mohawk on his smooth scalp. The third man was ginger, with a shock of red hair on his head and a matching thatch on his broad, impossibly huge chest with its large, cherry nipples. The last man had pale, milky skin coating his collection of swollen brawn and the bluest eyes he’d ever seen. He moved his finger to the window switch and lowered it. His nostrils flared as an immediate and very strong smell of sweet perspiration and an intoxicating and overwhelming masculine scent entered the small compartment of his sedan, and his cock twitched hard. An entire gym of naked muscle and sweaty jockstraps was swimming in the hot summer wind. The main man folded his arms and laid them on the edge of the door, causing the entire car to sway towards him. His forearms looked like hams. “Isn’t that better?” he asked. His voice was absurdly deep. He stuck his hand inside and said, “I’m Justin.” Then he gestured to the other three, and named them off starting with the blonde and ending with the redhead. “And this is Mike, Manny and Cal.” “Manuel,” the mohawk responded with an eye roll. The driver took it out of kindness, and said, “Karl.” “We have a Carl here!” Manuel chimed in. The main man - Justin - looked over at him. “There’s a lot of Carls in the world, Einstein.” Then he looked back and added, “No offense.” Karl shook his head to indicate he wasn’t offended. “You’re naked,” he said again. Justin’s handsome brow wrinkled. “I think we’ve established that.” “It’s just...isn’t that a little bit...weird?” Justin shrugged again. “It’s pretty easy to get used to, and it makes things a lot simpler around here.” “It does?” He nodded, smiling rather lasciviously, and one of his eyebrows arched. “Does it ever.” Then he glanced down at Karl’s crotch and looked back up again quickly. “Why don’t you get out of the car? Maybe there’s a map or something in the store.” Karl looked over Justin’s broad shoulder and said, “It looks closed.” “Everything’s closed,” the red-headed man - Cal - said. He had a slight southern twang to his deep voice. “That don’t mean anything.” Justin stood back up and opened up Karl’s door for him. “Stretch your legs a bit,” he advised. “You’ll feel better.” Feeling both sheepish and awkward, Karl climbed out of the Ford and stood up, surrounded by the quartet of bodybuilders, and realized for the first time how large they really were. “Jesus,” he said, “what do they put in the water around here?” “It’s not the water,” Manny answered. His skin looked quite amazing standing this close to him. Karl had to practically restrain his hands from reaching up to stroke the man’s supple beauty, his latte-colored flesh and the two chocolate kiss nipples hanging at the lower edge of each massive pectoral globe. A droplet of sweat was barely hanging on to the supple tip of one of those dark nipples, and Karl had the unusual desire to lick it off. Justin laid his arm across Karl’s shoulders and steered him towards the store. Karl had never felt tiny before, but being among these four giant musclebound hunks of male pulchritude had him feeling both inadequate and strangely turned on. He kept glancing around at the men. He had never seen anyone that large before, and that handsome, and that...naked. They seemed incredibly naked. Nakeder than naked. Fantastically naked! And muscle twitched and flexed and bulged everywhere on their tall, wide bodies. That intense masculine smell accompanied them as they walked across the hot, dusty street, making his cock throb, and it was hard for Karl to keep his eyes from looking at their cocks and asses - something he had never before felt compelled to do on another guy. He noticed how intimate they were with each other, how unabashedly familiar and easily sensual, rubbing against each other, arms across shoulders, fingers at nipples, smiles towards each other like lovers. “Someone’s tugging,” the redhead announced. “Lay off, dudes,” Justin said. “Give him a chance to breathe.” “What’s tugging?” Karl asked. Justin smiled down at him. “Nothing,” he said. “Just a sort of hobby.” Then he looked at the other three and said, with a hint of warning in his voice, “Remember what Billy said.” “I know, but….” He looked at the golden-haired one with the blue, blue eyes and said, “No buts.” Then he squeezed Justin’s shoulder and added, mysteriously, “Sorry about that, but it’s a little bit hard to resist after so long.” “Resist?” “After so long,” he repeated, smiling brightly. He was very, very handsome, Karl decided. They all were, as he glanced between the towering men surrounding him. He half-expected men this muscular to show signs of roid abuse or stretch marks or bitch tits or...something. But to a man, they were gorgeous, perfectly developed, beautifully muscled examples of masculine pulchritude. He might be straight, but he’d never seen anyone to match them. They mounted the short steps onto the store’s porch and went inside. Karl couldn’t help but notice how the men’s sweat made them look particularly attractive for some reason. It was just sweat, right? Trickles of sweat running like rivers between the massive bulges of muscle that covered their backs. Trickles of hot sweat swimming down between their muscular ass cheeks. Sweat that found its way down to their butt holes and heated them up, prime for licking and pumping. It seemed no less hot, even in the shade, and Karl’s clothes were sticking to his body. “Um, I think I saw some...yeah, over there,” Justin said, leading Karl to a wire rack with a few maps in its pockets. “You need something local,” he said, almost to himself. “This one should help you out.” He handed Karl a folded map of the local area. It was tattered and faded, as if it had been sitting there for a long time. “Probably outdated, but it should get you back to the highway.” “If that’s where you wanted to go,” the blue-eyed bodybuilder - Mike - stated, anxiously, setting his bear paw on Karl’s shoulder. “I’m sure he wants to get back on the road, don’t you Karl?” “Yeah,” he answered, though with a touch of doubt in his voice. He found himself looking down at the beautiful and powerful man’s cock and balls. What would it feel like to be fucked by that? At the soft tuft of curls mounted over his equipment. How did that furry crotch smell? At the veins traversing his tight belly, and the mounds of muscular abdominal bulges on his stomach and the two massive pectoral globes mounted on his chest. Coated in hot sweat, bathing his silky skin and begging to be licked off of him by a talented tongue. He was so very...very naked. Justin looked at the other three. “See? Karl wants to get back on the road to his destination, and then he can tell his friends all about us if he wants to.” His vice sounded strong and persuasive. “We’re really very friendly,” the redhead said. “Yes, very friendly,” the Latino agreed. “Exceptionally friendly,” blue eyes added. “I think he gets the point, dudes. Jesus, haven’t heard of the soft sell?” “Nothing soft about us,” blue eyes promised. “Tell your friends!” “Shut up already, Mike, I think he gets the point.” “What is this place, anyway?” he asked slowly, almost in a kind of trance at the sheer size and beauty of the men surrounding him. “We told you,” Justin said, gently. “This is Muscle City. Everyone here looks like us. And everyone here is naked. All the time.” “So, it’s like some kind of...bodybuilder nudist camp?” “Kind of,” Karl agreed. “But we’re very welcoming, and we really enjoy having visitors.” “Yeah! Anyone who wanted to stay here can! Like, anyone!” “Subtle, Mike,” Justin said, wrinkling his brow. “Anyway, is that all you wanted from us, Karl? Was there...anything else we can do for you?” “Yeah, anyth….” “Shut up, Mike.” “I think the map is enough, thanks,” Karl said. His eyes were drifting all over the examples of male beauty that surrounded him. Muscle, and cock and ass. Everywhere. “Cool. Excellent.” The four huge naked bodybuilders accompanied Karl back outside, into the heat of the empty street. “Okay, so, anyway, do tell your buddies about us, okay? Muscle City.” “Oh, I think it’d going to be hard to forget this place.” He could practically feel the muscular power radiating out from their hard bodies. Justin smiled, and Mike said, “You should see this place when the sun goes down! You would not believe the….” “Shut up, Mike,” Justin said, sternly. Karl walked toward his car with his map in hand. The quartet of gorgeous, naked, massively muscled and generously cocked men waited on the porch again. Justin waved as Karl got into his sedan, and they all watched him drive away until he was out of sight. “Fuck me, that was hard,” Mike said. “Took everything I had not to go alpha and cum all over his ass.” His ponderous cock inflated to steely hardness and tucked its honeyed head between his pecs in moments giving mute testimony to his words. “Fucking cute face,” Justin agreed, “but you heard what Billy said.” The other three all stated in unison, “Not without permission.” “Right,” Justin said. “But you’re right - that was fucking hard!” Then he looked at Mike’s spectacular erection and said, “You, uh, need any help with that?” “No fucking way.” “Way, James. Way fucking way.” “Muscle City?” “That’s what they said.” “It’s not on this map, though.” “Nope.” Karl looked at the map and stabbed the place he’d inadvertently found. “Right here. It’s right here. Fucking naked giant bodybuilder central.” His buddy James looked him in the eye and repeated, “No fucking way.” “I’m telling you, these four guys were stark naked and built like fucking...Mr. Universe or something! Like, fucking huge muscles and fucking huge….” “Fucking huge what?” “Muscles.” “You said that.” “It was fucking weird.” “Sounds like it.” “No, I mean…it was fucking weird.” “Yeah, I know. You said that. Naked huge dudes all acting like it’s nothing strange and acting all ‘come back anytime and bring your friends!’ and shit.” “No, I mean...okay, this will sound stupid but I swear I felt...something.” “You felt...something.” “Yeah! I felt something!” “Like what?” “They mentioned tugging.” “Tugging? Like, tug of war or something?” “No, when I...when I...it’s probably nothing.” “What did you feel?” “Okay, so, when they mentioned it, when they said ‘someone’s tugging’ and this main guy…” “Justin.” He smiled. “The handsome one.” “Right! No! I mean, Justin goes ‘lay off,’ and then it stopped.” “What stopped?” “The feeling.” “What fucking feeling?!” “I felt...okay, if you laugh I’m gonna knee you in the fucking balls, I swear! I felt...horny.” “Horny.” “Yeah.” “You were surrounded by four naked bodybuilders and you felt….” “Horny.” “Until….” “Until they stopped..tugging.” “Fuck you!” “No, I swear! It was like one minute my cock...I was all hot and bothered and it’s throbbing like I’m looking at a Playboy centerfold’s pussy and their asses looked as prime and delicious as anyone you ever dreamed about fucking and then the Justin dude goes ‘lay off’ and suddenly it’s...just...gone.” “Fag.” “You’re the fag!” “Technically I’m bi.” “No one’s fucking bi.” “I always suspected I was rubbing off on you.” “Shut the fuck up.” “I can see how that would turn you on.” “No! I swear!” “No fucking way.” “James, I fucking swear. Something happened. Something weird.” “Muscle City, huh?” “Muscle City.” “Who was it?” Justin shrugged. “Dunno. Just some guy, lost his way. So we helped him find it again.” He was smiling in such a way that suggested he was a bit disappointed that nothing had happened. “And no one…?” “No one did shit, Billy. Just like you said,” Mike answered, eagerly. “I’m proud of you gentlemen, I know that wasn’t easy.” The four young muscleteens beamed under their former teacher’s compliment. “I think we may want to pay more attention to that end of the city, in case someone else loses their way.” Justin saluted Billy with a smile and pivoted on his heel, as his three cohorts followed after him. They would make an excellent greeting contingent, Billy thought, as he watched their muscular butts walking away. Part 3 By the sixteenth day, Billy had grown massive, surpassing his lover’s size and strength and becoming the most popular man in the city - from any definition. Everyone wanted to have sex with the formerly off-limits teacher, and the benefits were obvious. He was now among the biggest, strongest and most beautiful men in Muscle City, easily picked out of a crowd of even these overly-muscled and particularly handsome men, and his features had intensified and improved to a point where he was now more beautiful than the legendary Raul Garza. Where Raul could be a bit egotistic and elevated, Billy was always nothing but sweet, big-hearted, self-confident and fucking cute. The combination of his personality, his sense of leadership and the way he looked now made him irresistible to every other man in the city. It only made Carl prouder that they were together, and more in love with the man than ever. No jealousy. No possessiveness. Tempers never flared. It made Billy wonder what was going on, and whether that sense of companionship and openness was another benefit of whatever was happening to them. Whatever it was, it was good. Things in Muscle City were moving along at a clip that seemed superhuman, until he considered that it was superhuman because they were all superhuman. They had amplified muscular development, that was obvious. What wasn’t as obvious and possibly even more important was that they worked together almost without discussion and completely without conflict. These young men, over-pumped with testosterone and amped up on hormones were somehow managing to pull together in an almost impossibly cooperative manner. Certainly, they were taking more than the usual number of breaks while working to engage each other in...recreational pursuits. How could they not? Everywhere he turned, there was another amazing ass, another handsome smiling face, another set of mammoth pecs and meaty nipples poking up though thick coats of sweaty fur, another slick, hot prick beginning to plump to its full, glorious power and ready to start pumping the owner’s overwhelming payload of rich, sweet, hot, thick, delicious cream. Literally everywhere. Resistance, as the saying goes, was futile. The sounds of construction and destruction were hard to tell apart. As many men were rebuilding structures as they were tearing down uninhabitable ones. Naked men stood under open showers of water or being hosed down by their companions, washing off the grime, dirt and sweat, moving their large and powerful hands over the muscular contours of their bodies in a kind of self-worship of their size, beauty and power. Men routinely kissed each other in greeting, showing open affection and genuine love for each other as if that were the most routine thing in the world. And Muscle City started to take shape, so at the end of the third week it was time to introduce Step Two to the young citizens; the opening of Muscle University. He wasn’t sure how they would react. After all, he had promised them freedom, and now he was going to try to put them back in school, again, albeit a school the likes of which had never existed and probably never would anywhere but here. Billy and his fellow teachers would be the catalysts, of course, but he was relying on a new kind of learning that would involve the students as teachers to each other. He hoped the rewards would be self-evident. Before that evening’s usual activities, and as the men gathered again in the center of the city to fall into another wanton evening of unbridled, uninhibited, unrestrained pornographic partying, he stood among them to introduce Step Two. It was not hard to get their attention. Billy was now the unrivaled master of the entire group - bigger, stronger and the most beautiful of any of them. “Good evening, gentlemen!” he announced in his deep, soothing tone. Shouts in return greeted his address. “Before the night’s proceedings begin, I would like a few moments of your time to explain the next step in Muscle City’s development.” “Looks like you’ve got some developments of your own, Billy!” Whoops and hollers of agreement and approval met the anonymous observation, and Billy found himself blushing - only increasing his attraction to certain members of the audience. “Thanks for noticing,” he offered, self-deprecatingly. “How could we not?” someone shot back. It was true, of course, but Billy ignored the compliments and moved ahead with the evening’s announcement. “I’m sure some of you have noticed that our little group...” “Who’s little?” “Shut the fuck up and let the man talk!” “Sorry!” Billy stifled a laugh. “Uh, so, I’m sure some of you have noticed that our big, muscular, pornographic group has been exceptionally successful rebuilding our new home. Things are working much better than any of us had ever dreamed possible, and it’s all thanks to every one of you. You’re all remarkable, amazing, beautiful, sexy and magnificent - but you’re also incredibly smart! Imagine my surprise!” General laughs met his joke, understanding the nature of it as well as understanding the meaning behind it. They were smarter! “What I want to do is help that particular aspect of our continuing growth and development, both as a community and as individuals, by introducing some structured education into our home.” “Uh oh, I think I hear the word ‘homework’ coming.” He smiled. “Perhaps, but I think you’re going to appreciate and even enjoy this homework, because it will involve each of you becoming both student and teacher.” This time there were no smart retorts, and the faces turned towards him - by now fully trusting in the things he said and did - looked at him with anticipation and interest. “All of you have special talents, things at which you excel, or things you have a passion for. I want you to consider those things now, and keep in mind that nothing is too odd or trivial or silly. You may think your hobby is something personal that only you would enjoy, or that you have a unique skill that isn’t of any practical use. Maybe there’s something you always wanted to try but never had the time - or the nerve. “Muscle University is about all those things - and everything else. The other trained teachers and I will conduct a more...run-of-the-mill curriculum. English, Biology, Chemistry, History, Political Science. All those boring subjects you never thought had any practical purpose for you.” There was a smattering of laughter born of recognition. They had all, at one time or another, said exactly that. “But I assure you that there’s some practical and useful knowledge in every aspect of learning, no matter the subject. What’s important is not necessarily the lesson you learn today. What’s important, however, is that you keep learning.” He paused to make eye contact with the hundreds of beautiful male faces looking at him now. There was silence in the square, and he knew he now had their full attention. “Nothing is mandatory, gentlemen, but I urge all of you not to abandon curiosity. If you don’t know something, it is time to learn it. If you do know something, it is time to teach it.” He smiled. “Now, I fully expect that there will be more than a few classes in oral sex, some lessons in perfecting the art of the orgasm, probably even kissing classes and, I hope, ‘how to fully satisfy your partner in ten easy lessons.’” He looked at Carl as he said this, raising an eyebrow and winking. More laughter, now, mixed with sounds of realization and exchanged looks between the men. Most of them knew who they wanted those particular lessons from, and there were exchanged glances and nods to that end. “And there will be time for that as well. Believe me, I’m one of you - I’m just like you - and I fully understand that...need. Just don’t avoid the other classes, please. You will not be expected nor required to attend any of them, but let me assure you, and promise you from the bottom of my heart that you will never regret knowing more. “You will only regret not knowing.” He stopped as a warm summer wind swept through the naked bodies. The sun was set and the sky was purple as the stars began to appear. “When?” someone asked. “When?” he repeated, slightly surprised. “Yeah, when do we start?” The two simple questions turned into a murmur of agreement that quickly became an excited buzz among the young muscular men. “We start now,” a familiar voice announced. “And we start here.” Billy’s lover Carl, naked and glorious, his muscles pumped to their utmost extents after a day of hard work and drenched in sweat, mounted the small seating area that surrounded the city fountain where Billy was standing. He clapped his hands together and then held them up over his head. Billy nearly swooned as his lover’s unique and spicy manscent washed over him. He stank deliciously. “Gentlemen,” Carl said, mimicking his boyfriend’s manner and words, “gather around me. I am going to give you two valuable lessons. The first is a lesson about fear. “No, don’t worry, I’m not gonna start singing. I want you all - every single one of you - to know what we have here. Did you ever stop to think why you did the...more questionable things in your life? The things you regret or the things you’re ashamed of?” “Like being an asshole?” Carl laughed. “Well, that’s certainly one way of putting it. And, yeah, I guess that’s true. When you’ve been an asshole to others, or even an asshole to yourself. Treated someone unkindly, said words you regret, even acted out with violence. Why did you do that, really, particularly considering that you haven’t done it at all since we got here? “And also consider this: if there ever was a time to start acting like an asshole, I’d think that being stuck in a dead city surrounded by nothing but stuck-up guys with too much libido and testosterone would be one very great place to start. But none of us have done it, and I think I know why. “Fear is the reason for most of the bad shit in the world. I’m gonna go all Yoda on your asses, but it’s true. You say stupid shit because you’re afraid of someone, of what they might say or do - or even think. You want to hurt them, maybe, because they hurt you. But before it ever gets to the hurting point, it’s the fear that drives us all there. “Think about when you used to get angry. Think about when you used to feel bad about yourself. Think about feeling sad, or feeling confused, or feeling like you didn’t want to go outside. Why did you feel like that? I’d bet it had something to do with what someone else said or did, and you were afraid. Afraid they were right about you, and their words that might have been said out of their own fear - I mean, c’mon, we are pretty fucking intimidating and we’re odd and weird and…” “And fucking cool!” Carl laughed again, and nodded. “And fucking cool, sure. But when someone else is different, the first reaction is fear. Don’t know why exactly. Except that’s not the case here. Not here, and not with us. “There is no fear here. Did you realize that? No fear at all. Nothing and no one to fear. No one here will ever judge you about being you. You can do whatever you want to do - and what you want to do likely involves being naked and sucking on a dick or kissing some lips or getting even bigger than you are now, and no one - not one soul on any street or in any building, no one standing next to you right now - is going to object or call you names or try to prevent you from it. In fact, they’ll want to help you achieve it. They want to see you succeed and grow and be the fucking happiest guy you’ve ever been. “There is no fear here. Which leads me to my second lesson, and the second lesson is in love.” Whoops and hollers went up, and a good many of the superteens were already stroking in anticipation of a good public fuck, but Carl held up his hands to regain quiet. “I didn’t say lovemaking, I said love. And this is a lesson in the most powerful and most precious form of love - unconditional love.” Billy’s brow furrowed because he didn’t know what to expect any more than the audience did. Carl glanced at him before he continued. “I want to teach you today about what you have been receiving, maybe without even knowing it, and what sort of man is standing next to me up here. Oh, no, Mr. Titus, you aren’t going anywhere!” He grabbed his lover’s meaty arm and pulled him back to stand next to him, and Carl placed his own well-developed limb across Billy’s shoulders. “By now, I’m sure you have all been able to share some quality time with William Titus. I mean, look at him! He’s pretty fucking amazing, am I right?” Cheers, loud and long and sustained, erupted. Billy blushed again. “But I don’t want to teach you about what this man looks like, because that isn’t what’s most amazing and wonderful and just plain fucking miraculous about him. “Billy Titus sacrificed everything for every one of you standing here tonight.” He paused again, looking at the curious and confused faces before him and Billy started to object, but Carl interrupted him. “Consider if you will your own lives. Not what you are enjoying here and now, surrounded by your brothers, living naked and free here in this place, building yourselves a new home among people who care about you, and cherish you, and love you. “We don’t use that word very often, and I believe we should. I love all of you. I love you. I won’t qualify that to say that I love you like brothers, I simply love you and I trust - I know - that you love me. “That is something special, dudes. That doesn’t exist anywhere else. That exists here, among us, and only here - because of this man.” He looked at Billy’s handsome face. “As you no doubt know, Billy and I have been together for a number of months, long before either of us could be honest about that, though neither of us chose to live that lie. It was something we had to do, and it was something we did together. It was because of that world where we lived, and you know what that was like. “How many of you here were rejected by your friends?” Some hands went up. Some heads nodded. “How many were thrown out by your own families? Your own mothers and fathers?” A few more hands. A few more nods. “But...how many of you felt totally abandoned? Adrift and forlorn? Alone and friendless? How many of you had no one to turn to?” The hands all dropped, and every set of eyes looked at Billy Titus. “He fought for you in ways you never knew about. He put up with...Christ...so much shit. Just...shit...about us. The things they said. And you don’t know how many times we were on the brink, how much they hated us and didn’t want us around. “Billy never gave up on a single one of us. Billy never said no to any of you who asked for help, and he offered help to more of you who never even asked but needed it anyway. When you were confused, or lonely, or rejected or betrayed, there was one man who was always there. “And he is standing here next to me tonight. “Unconditional love is a love that accepts you exactly the way you are. It is a kind of love that understands you when no one else does, a love you can always turn to and trust in and believe in. An unquestioning, all-encompassing love. And that, my brothers, is the love that Billy has for us - and that I have for him. “Think on that, please. In the entire world, there will always be one person - one man - who will love you exactly how you are. And that man is Billy Titus. “So here is the lesson for you to take away - the first lesson of Muscle University, if I may be so bold. Love each other. Love each other unconditionally. That doesn’t mean fuck each other, because I know we’ll all do that anyway, and some of us are really quite good at that too - but loving each other, that takes courage and patience and something that I don’t think most of you have experienced like I have. And that thing is the love of a very good man. “But just to make things clear...this one’s mine.” Carl wrapped Billy in his strong arms and kissed him quite fiercely. The crowd went absolutely fucking insane. They stormed the stage and surrounded Billy and Carl. Some of them were crying openly. Others were cheering, pumping fists in the air, shouting his name. In that moment, on that night, what Muscle City might be and what it might become was illustrated in a way that no one who was there would ever forget. Classes happened with the same unusual style as almost everything else in Muscle City. Someone would ask a question, and someone else would offer an explanation. Someone else might doubt the explanation and want clarification or source, and then the three would go find one of the six adult teachers that lived in the city and start a conversation about the question. In short order, others would gather, and the conversation would become a class. In some instances, the question itself would be forgotten as the discussion turned to questions of philosophy or history, psychology or biology, mathematics or political science. Why do people behave in certain ways? How does weather work? What’s in sweat? Does everyone have the same erogenous zones? Why do some people like hearing filthy talk during sex and other people don’t? What’s electricity? How do testes produce semen? Why does fucking feel so good? Unlike their time in high school classrooms, this time the young men all paid close attention to the answers - and when the answers were provided, inevitably more questions were raised as a result. Constant questioning became the norm. Never settle, never simply accept, start to think about things, both rationally and emotionally, and investigate and discover. The idea of being wrong was never totally eliminated. Boys will be boys, of course, and the usual jibes and good-natured joking about how someone else thought or someone’s inarticulate conclusion wasn’t mocked so much as recognized. “Have you considered…?” “But what about…?” “Would an exception be…?” Conversations and discussions cropped up constantly, and the citizens of Muscle City slowly learned the talent of critical thinking and the art of constant curiosity. Billy and the other teachers - who, it must be said, were becoming as popular and, therefore, as large and handsome as Mr. Titus was himself - found themselves in constant demand. Certainly they knew things that the teenagers didn’t, but they were constantly amazed at the ease with which their much-expanded student body now absorbed and devoured that knowledge and began, on their own, to expand on it. The teenagers’ insatiable curiosity was becoming a match for their insatiable libidos. As much as their bodies craved pleasure and satisfaction, their minds seemed to wake up and crave constant input and a desire for more knowledge. “So you’re saying that the desire for sex is driven solely by a need to grow the species?” “Not solely, no, but it certainly plays a huge part in the process. Speaking in evolutionary terms, it’s easy to see that a species with more members could overwhelm any others in competition for the same environment, the same food sources, the same protections…” “What about us, then?” “Us, meaning you fine young gentlemen?” “Us, and you, sir.” Mr. O’Malley smiled. He often forgot he was now one of these beautiful specimens of perfect human masculinity when he was in ‘teacher mode’ again. And he enjoyed being called ‘sir,’ particularly since he never asked to be. “If this is a step in evolution, what is the driving force?” “Yeah, it would seem like we’d need to be pumping out our own babies, too, if the theory is correct.” “You’re assuming, though, that this is a natural step in human evolution.” “You’re suggesting we’re unnatural?” The question came from Tyler Chang, a young man who often asked the difficult questions. “I would suggest that the processes of change acting on us are not natural in the sense that they did not originate from nature. Evolution as it occurs in nature is a very slow, methodical process, it doesn’t normally occur in fits and starts, and certainly not to the extent that we can observe in ourselves at the moment of change.” “So we are unnatural.” “In a sense, but in a very literal sense. Don’t prescribe the word with prejudicial overtones, Mr. Chang. Perhaps we are an evolutionary step, but if so that distinction is unlikely to become clear for years, or even centuries. Or we may be an anomaly and destined to disappear in the course of things.” “So...we’re like...an endangered species?” “I certainly wouldn’t go that far, Mr. Jenkins,” he told the dark-skinned youth with the large brown eyes and the full, kissable lips. “But I think an examination of our place in the world is a worthwhile endeavor.” He looked at the two dozen young men gathered around for his impromptu biology and ethics class. “What is our place in this world? What is our responsibility to our fellow man? How should we choose to use these gifts we have been given in such abundance? Certainly, we can look at ourselves as unnatural or freakish, but to what end? How does that benefit us or others?” “You’re saying we have a responsibility to….” “No, Mr. Singh. I’m not saying anything, nor, I hope, am I implying anything. If you feel responsibility, ask yourselves why, and to whom are you responsible? What I am suggesting to you is to be thoughtful about yourself and your impact on this world and others. It is...easy to be ignorant. It is easy to choose not to think on the decisions you make, and what their larger implications are. Consider your strengths, of which there are many and they are all quite ample. You are wonders, gentlemen. You are miracles. You can do things no one else can, and you can use those powers to the benefit or the detriment of others. This is not a fact that is singular to us, it applies to everyone. “We all make choices. Sometimes we are thoughtful about them, and sometimes we are emotional about them. I think using both considerations will provide the best solution, but one without the other can lead to unintended consequences.” Part 4 The sounds of Muscle City would be unusual for anyone who was not already a citizen to recognize. There were occasional shouts of feral pleasure, deep groans that built to earthquake level as the young men joined into a chorus of sexual bliss, and the more familiar sound of skateboards rolling along the sidewalks and streets. If Clubbers weren’t walking or running to their destination or rendezvous, they were boarding there. A few others had brought along their bikes, and these young men were discovering similar tricks that they could do, though their new huge bodies were often too large for the bikes they brought. Watching a hyper-muscular young man traveling along on a skateboard was an interesting and surprisingly erotic scene. He would stand there, hips thrust forward for balance, his perfect collection of muscles working in unison to propel him forward as his massive cock swung like a pendulum. His thick head of hair would fan in the breeze like a flag of action, and he would be inevitably smiling with unvarnished glee at the sensation of freedom and fun that naked skateboarding provided. It wasn’t long before they began to understand that no physical feat or action was beyond the capabilities of their new powerful bodies, and it wasn’t uncommon to see a group of boys with the skateboards performing flawless maneuvers and acrobatics that might have seemed impossible before, their massive muscles bulging and flexing with infinite capability as their huge cocks flopped and waged like happy puppy tails. Even when they didn’t land the jump or missed the target, when they fell and tumbled and crashed with enough power to crumble walls or even destroy entire buildings, they got back up without a scratch to their skin or a bruise to their muscles. After realizing that they were more or less indestructible, their antics and athletics soon went to even greater heights, and the place became a kind of circus for their incredible bodies and superhuman capabilities. Inevitably, after testing their powerful bodies and watching each other perform increasingly elaborate and difficult tricks, they’d fall into each other’s sweat-coated embrace and engage in the most pleasurable physical activity of all - and the one their new bodies had been designed to excel at without peer. Part 5 The Felicitators, as they had come to call themselves, being Justin the handsome dark-haired leader, Mike the cute blonde surfer dude with intense blue eyes, Aztec god Manny with his chocolate kiss nipples and smooth, latte skin, and red-headed Cal with his milky flesh and Southern accent, arrived upon their own skateboards, winding between and around each other like fish in a stream, curving and leaning and bending their superior bodies, grinning and laughing with giddy happiness as they arrived at their appointed spot, to see if someone new would arrive. They only needed to wait a couple of days for the blue Ford sedan to make a reappearance, only this time it had two occupants. Justin was the one who suggested the name for their quartet, to much joking from his compatriots. “Felicitators?” Cal asked. “What the fuck is a felicitator?” “As in felicitations,” Justin calmly explained. Cal’s freckled features contorted. “What the fuck are felicitations?” “It means ‘friendly greetings,’” Justin explained calmly. “And why not just be The Friendly Greeters?” “Too mundane.” To which Manuel replied, “Oh, it’s too ‘mundane’? Are we going to offering them scones and tea when they arrive, then?” “What the fuck is a scone?” Cal asked. “I got something to offer them,” Mike said, grabbing himself. “Who else knew Mike would be the first one to go there?” Justin asked, putting his hand up. “Don’t be jealous,” Mike said. “Just because I’m bigger than you are.” “It’s not the tool,” Justin said, smiling, “it’s what you do with it.” “He has a good point,” Manny said, “and I know because I’ve been at the other end of it.” Manny and Cal were inside fucking, and Justin and Mike were outside the small general store making out when they heard the sound of an approaching vehicle. Justin was leaning his fine naked butt against the doorframe and Mike was kissing him quite passionately, accompanied by the rather boisterous and aggressive sounds of Cal urging Manny on using some fairly colorful language. The entire building was literally shaking just from the actions taking place inside between the two huge muscular teenaged demigods. “Dudes,” Justin called out, “get the tea and fucking scones ready!” “You are fucking shitting me.” “Told you, dude! I fucking told you!” Karl and James were looking through the dusty windshield toward the seemingly empty streets of the oddly abandoned town. And to the left, on the porch of the weirdly old-fashioned store stood two naked bodybuilders who had been, only moments ago, making out like horny teenagers at the back of a dark theatre. “Were they…?” Karl asked. “Yes, they fucking were,” James confirmed. “That big dark-haired naked bodybuilder and that big blonde-haired naked bodybuilder were kissing each other like it was going out of fucking style.” James had a hard-on and Karl wasn’t far behind. Justin and Mike turned towards the car as it slowed to a stop in the middle of the street, and Justin said, more loudly, “Dudes! Fuck later, it’s time to friendly greet some visitors!” Then Justin and Mike moved off the porch and jogged towards the car, both with huge smiles on their handsome faces and all of their tremendous muscles bouncing and shifting beneath their flawless skin. “Holy fuck,” James said. Karl was opening the door and stepping outside the sedan, while his friend remained dumbstruck and horny inside the warm compartment. “Hey, Karl!” Justin said, putting his heavy arm across the smaller man’s shoulders. “Welcome back!” Then he bent slightly to peer through the driver’s side and asked, “Who’s your friend?” “That’s James,” he answered. Then he looked up at the handsome man’s face and remarked, “Are you even bigger than before?” Justin looked down at himself and shrugged. “Possibly.” Then he looked at Karl and said, “You’re looking good.” “Uh, thanks?” “Hey, no problem.” He smiled as his eyes moved up and down the smaller man’s body. “No problem at all.” Then Mike grabbed Karl in his arms and hugged him. “Karl!” he said, happily. “Fucking great to see you again!” He hugged him tightly. Karl could quite easily discern every hard muscle lining the huge man’s frame, as well as a thick, firm shank of sex meat that he pressed into Karl’s belly. It felt like a fucking nightstick. The two naked bodybuilders smelled ripe and musky, but it wasn’t a bad scent to Karl’s nose. In fact, he found it surprisingly enticing. “Uh, James? Are you gonna come out of the car and say hello?” James swallowed hard and looked down at the raging hard-on shoving itself against his fly. “I need a minute.” Justin and Mike both bent down and their two sets of eyes found the source of James’s embarrassment easily. “Whoa,” Mike said with a growl. “Looks like James is gonna fit right in.” Then he looked at James in the face and said, “Don’t worry about springing a stiffy around us, James. Hell, it’s amazing I’m not sporting a raging boner right now just looking at you.” James turned bright red. “What?” “Fuck yeah, dude. No worries. Would it make you feel better if we were all hard as fucking stone? ‘Cause I can do that.” Justin said, “I think maybe we should allow James a bit of privacy if he wants it, as enticing as your invitation is, Mike.” Then he stood up, directing his attention back to Karl. “So, what brings you back to our little town?” “Your little naked bodybuilders making out in public sort of a town?” Justin smiled. “Yes, that’s the one.” “James was curious about the place after I told him about the first time I came here. He thought I was lying.” “How rude! But you can hardly blame him, can you?” Cal and Manny appeared in the store’s doorway. Both men were covered in sweat and dirt, as if they had been wrestling nude on the dusty floor. As they stepped from the shadows into the sunlight, their skin took on a copper sheen and every thickly developed muscle was suddenly keenly defined. Cal had a raging boner that wagged like a metronome as he walked, and Manny’s dick looked like it was slowly deflating from its majestic glory, still firm and thick and slick with wetness. Mike hunkered down next to the car and set his ham-thick forearms on the open window as he said to James, “See there? Cal has a nice hard-on too. Why don’t you come on out of there and say hello?” James’s eyes were round as they looked at the approaching men, and particularly at the largest erection he’d ever seen - either in person or in print. It was colossal. It was amazing. It was...scary. He put his hand on the door handle and stepped out of the small sedan, his own boner still throbbing with dull, hard pulses. Mike came around to the passenger side and hung his heavily-muscled arm across James’s shoulder and reached his hand down and gave the smaller man’s dick a friendly squeeze and rub. “Dudes,” he shouted towards Cal and Manny, “I think we’ve found a new friend!” “Who… who are you guys?” Mike looked at him. “Just guys. Like you.” “I’m not like you,” he said, confidently, looking at these four massively muscled and incredibly handsome men. “You could be,” Mike said. “It’s easy.” “One step at a time, Mike,” Justin advised. “Welcome to Muscle City, James. I’m Justin, this is Mike, and our two approaching Romeos are Calvin and Manuel.” The final two musclebound superteens arrived at the car and offered their hands. A redolent smell of sex accompanied their arrival. It was pungent and powerful and as strong as they looked. “Hey,” Cal said. “What’s up?” Manny asked, shaking James’s small hand in his huge paw. Then his eyes drifted south to where Mike was still massaging and rubbing James’s insistent hard-on and his elegant eyebrow arched. “You need any more help with that, just let me know.” Mike said, “I’ve got a hand on it.” Karl looked at his friend and smirked. Justin said, “Well, James, what do you think? Was our friend Karl here lying about us?” “Fuck no,” he said softly. “This is amazing.” “No,” Mike said, “this is amazing.” And he squeezed James’s cock earnestly. “How...how did you guys get...so...big?” James managed to ask. “It started with these two guys at school. You remember the trumans?” Karl said, “Huge guys? Bigger than you? Yeah, they were everywhere for a minute or two and then they disappeared. I thought it was some kind of, like, advertising stunt or something.” Justin shrugged, “Yeah, I don’t know either, but these two guys found something and it changed them, like, overnight. They got bigger, grew muscles like magic, got huge pricks, then grew bigger muscles, then grew bigger pricks, then they just kept growing. And then they changed some others, and things kind of ballooned from there.” He grinned quite proudly and his collection of brawn swelled slightly everywhere, as if he himself was growing larger on the spot. Karl looked down at Justin’s fat prick and said, “Ballooned?” “Is everyone…?” James was evidently having trouble making his mouth work. “Everyone here is like us. We came here to be who we are, do want we want to, and not have to worry about making others feel comfortable or conform to their rules anymore.” Manny spoke up. “It’s a little weird at first,” he said, lifting up his arm and watching the muscle inflate into glory, pumping higher and fatter and thicker with obvious strength, “and things are awkward. You break things, and you run into door frames and you have to be careful about...stuff.” His arm relaxed, but his cock was plumping. “But it’s surprisingly easy to grow accustomed to.” He reached down to stroke himself with a randy smile on his full, soft lips. “I don’t understand,” Karl admitted. “How did it happen?” “Well, it has to do with…” Cal asked, “Are you sure we should say anything?” “Billy told us to be honest, so let’s be honest,” Justin said, and then he nodded to Manny. The handsome hung Latino said, “Put simply, if you swallow my cum, you get bigger.” “Your cum?” “Or mine!” Mike offered helpfully. “Or mine,” Cal added. Justin shook his head and rubbed his eyes. These guys…. “If you swallow any guy’s sperm - any guy here in Muscle City - you’ll get bigger.” He looked James in the eyes, emphasizing the truth of every word he was speaking. “You’ll grow taller, you’ll develop muscles like ours, your cock will get bigger, your balls will swell with cream, your face will change, you’ll never get sick, you’ll have the energy of ten guys and the strength of 20, your libido will go through the roof and you’ll experience a level of horniness so vast and unlimited that you’ll start to wonder if you’ll ever be satisfied.” He paused, smiling. “That sound about right to you dudes?” He studied Justin’s handsome features more closely. “My face will change?” Justin nodded. “It gets...better. Everything gets better, like you’ve been put inside that Captain America chamber and pumped full of something and you come out the other side bigger, stronger, sexier and...well, like us.” Karl looked at the four towering, muscle-packed dudes standing around him. They were undeniably the most beautiful men he’d ever laid eyes on, and just looking at them - at their faces and their muscles and their oversized sexual equipment - was testimony enough that what Justin had just explained had to be true. “But...how?” Justin shrugged, and it looked like mountains shifting. “Don’t know, really. I guess it’s something genetic, something that changes you at a very essential level. And it happens very fast.” “How fast?” “Very fucking fast.” “But...but...that...that’s….” “Yo, Mike? Could you stop your manhandling of our new friend’s equipment for a sec? I think he wants to say something.” Mike pouted as he stopped rubbing and squeezing James’s hard-on, but he did not remove his large hand from its proximity. “But...fuck, you’re good,” he said, looking at Mike, who smiled and winked. “But that’s gotta hurt like a motherfucker! Growing taller? Getting bigger muscles? That all takes energy and pain and you’re...you’re stretching the fucking bones and breaking down everything in your body!” “Feels fucking great,” Calvin said, bouncing his tremendous pecs as if to accentuate his claim. Karl watched the muscle fibers roil and swell. “Feels like...a fucking amazing orgasm.” “But, where do you all come from? How is it you’re all living here? How come no one knows about this?” Justin said, “People know. Our parents. Our friends. Relatives. People we used to know who didn’t want us around anymore. People who were glad to see us go. They know we went somewhere.” He shrugged. “Kind of doubt any of them care where we are or what we’re doing, as long as we’re gone.” “Why’s that? Was there some trouble?” “Guys kept turning into muscular giants, didn’t they? Guys started inflating with muscle, we were fucking each other whenever and wherever we could. The world out there, it’s not made for us.” “Fucking...each other?” “Oh. Yeah. Probably should mention that part. We’re all gay.” “All of you?” Karl asked, incredulously. “Every last fucking one of us,” Cal reported. “And couldn’t be happier!” “That’s not possible. Statistically….” “I can prove it to you, if you like,” Cal said, wagging his eyebrows with a leer. “But believe me, we’re all gay. Maybe not before the change, but very certainly after it.” “It turns you gay?” Justin shrugged. “Among other things, yeah. But really, what girl could handle this thing, anyway?” he asked, hefting his gargantuan tool into his large hand and wagging it at Karl. It was a thick, long tube of heavy sex meat. “But among us guys, it works pretty good.” He beamed a smile of absolute happiness, and let the giant cock drop, slapping against his thickly muscular thigh. “This is all...very strange.” “Very cool, you mean!” James retorted. “It’s like some kind of dream!” This made Mike very happy, and his manipulations of James’s enflamed hard-on resumed. “I’m happy you’re happy,” he growled, grabbing onto the thick cock within its denim shield. “Aw, fuck,” James said softly. “What was… what was the… the thing…. that you….” “What thing?” “The tug...aw fuck that feels sooooo good.” “Oh, yeah!” Karl said, remembering. “What was that thing that happened? When I was here last? Someone said something about tugging.” Mike’s face reddened and Justin’s handsome visage tightened slightly. “That’s...another thing. We’re not supposed to do that to others.” “What is it?” “Did you...want to feel it, Karl?” “I don’t know. Explain what it is, first.” “It’s harder to explain than to just give you a taste of it,” Justin said. “Just a small taste.” “Just a nibble,” Cal said, smiling. “I think Mike should do it, though.” “Yeah, Mike’s…very talented,” Manny admitted. “No shit,” James readily agreed, gasping in evident bliss. Mike smiled. “You want to be tugged?” he asked. Karl tilted his head, and then slightly nodded. “Okay,” Mike said. A smile was the only change to his face, and he seemed not to move a single of his massive muscles as he stood there, looking at Karl. A warmth surrounded the smaller man. A warmth that did not originate from the bright sun overhead, and he realized that it was coming from Mike. Mike was doing something to him, to his body and his brain, and all his thoughts suddenly turned carnal and very dirty. He wanted to fuck Mike. He wanted to fuck him very badly. His cock began to throb with hard, insistent beats and his skin felt tight and hot and his mouth went dry. He wanted to kiss Mike. He wanted to pull the giant man into his arms and press their mouths together. He wanted to reach down and squeeze the muscular behemoth’s gigantic cock and feel it swell and lengthen in his hand as he delivered strokes of bliss to the fat shank of sex and felt it growing hotter and harder in his hands. He wanted to pull open his jeans and pull out his own throbbing dick and spit into his hand a slather it up with saliva before twisting the bodybuilder’s huge frame around and pushing himself inside. He wanted to be inside the man, and all over him, feeling his muscles and his lips and his dick, feeling his skin, all its silky smoothness covering all his steely hardness. He reached down to undo his belt and pull his fly open. And the feeling dissipated as quickly as it had manifested. Those lustful thoughts of the other man and what he wanted to do and how he would do it all and the sensation of exactly what that would feel like disappeared. “Just a taste,” Mike said. The smile was still on his lips. Looking down, it was hard to avoid noticing that the huge man’s huge equipment was now fully erect, a fantastic and almost frightening manifestation of his power and his sex and his desire. It arched its long, thick neck up from his loins and throbbed with hard beats. Veins visibly pulsed along every inch, feeding it hot blood, and the head blossomed like some overripe fruit filled with juice and seed. “Holy fuck,” Karl whispered. “Not exactly holy,” Justin qualified, looking at his friend’s huge hardness and reaching over to grab him and stroke him with the sort of familiarity and naturalness that suggested that this sort of thing happened all the time. “Impressive, nonetheless.” Mike beamed as Justin stroked him. His entire body seemed to swell, as if every inch of him was made of cock, and his muscles pressed outward against his slick, perfect skin. “Thanks,” he answered, as he released a thick flow of pre-cum that coated his friend’s grip in slick honey. His scent grew voracious on the warm wind, thick with sex and the essence of masculine power. “Fuck,” Karl whispered again. James was speechless. He had just discovered paradise, and was surrounded by the men of his dreams who were all naked, powerful, beautiful, and apparently ready and willing to do with him everything and anything he had ever fantasized about. He looked from one to the next, drinking in the dark beauty of Manuel’s gaze, the towering majesty of Mike’s magnificent erection, the overwhelming sense of control and perfection radiating from Justin and Calvin’s silky, milky flesh and all the bulging muscular development that was so much beyond anything he’s ever seen before. Justin looked at him and said, “Are you all right, James? You seem...distracted.” “I...I’m...I…” Justin smiled warmly. “I know the feeling. The first time I was surrounded by some Muscle Club guys, I felt exactly the same way. Shall I do for you what they did for me, to help me...adjust?” James nodded slowly. “All right,” Justin answered, his smiling brightening. “Why don’t you step with me over to the store. I think having so many of us around at once can be a bit...unnerving.” James nodded and followed the towering naked monument of muscle away from the car and the other three Muscle City residents, leaving Karl alone with Calvin, Manny and Mike who all turned their undivided attention towards their guest. “Where are they going?” he asked. Mike explained, “Justin has a way of making people feel comfortable.” His bronzed face looked semi-serious. Manny nodded. “He’s...gifted.” “Gifted?” Calvin’s strawberry blonde head nodded. He looked towards the store and the departing pair with obvious longing. “That’s sort of why he’s in charge of us.” “I didn’t think anyone was in charge - or could be.” “Oh, I may be overstating his role,” Cal admitted, “but in the scheme of things, and between the four of us, Justin is most definitely the Alpha dog.” “Because…?” Calvin smiled slimly. “He’s gifted.” “Oh,” Karl said, watching his friend following after the enormous, thickly-muscled behemoth. “And...what shall the four of us do in the meantime?” “I have a couple of ideas,” Mike answered. Part 6 The store, when they reached it, was nearly as warm inside as the street was outside. It had been cleaned up, and was now little more than an empty shell. James observed that Justin had to duck and turn slightly sideways just to fit through the door, and he looked even taller, broader and more muscular than he had when they had met, as if the man had grown larger and heavier with brawn with every step he had taken. Justin turned and smiled, “Relax, James.” The smaller man smiled back towards the naked bodybuilder with the mammoth cock. The larger man seemed to be giving off a palpable heat, and he smelled raw and sexy. James had never seen nor met anyone to even compare with the man standing before him. He was...prefect. So huge, so strong, so handsome and yet so gentle and friendly. And fucking sexy as all fuck! He could hardly believe that a man such as Justin was real, leaving aside that he would even be alone with him. He drank him in, burning his beauty and power into memory for future fantasies. “Turn around, please,” Justin instructed. “What are you going to do?” “I’m going to make you feel very, very good,” Justin answered. James pivoted in place and closed his eyes, braced for whatever the huge man had planned. Then, with a gentleness that belied the larger man’s size and strength, Justin’s huge and powerful hands were on his shoulders, and the muscular man began to firmly massage and knead James’s muscles, rubbing his neck and the back of his scalp, and moving his talented hands across James’s shoulders. As he did so, a sensation of bliss came over him, like a cascade of warm water than sank into his body and calmed him. “What… what’re you doing?” “It’s like tugging,” Justin explained, “but with a bit of finesse. Something I learned to do with a lot of patience and a lot of practice on my brothers.” “Your brothers?” “The other guys here.” His voice was soft, but deep. A rumble of power from that immense and beautiful chest. “We think of each other as brothers, of a sort. Of course, some of us really are brothers.” He grabbed form flesh and muscle and massaged his new friend, sanding constant cascades of soothing pleasure into his brain. “And do they…?” “Do they what?” Justin’s hand traveled down James’s back. “Does everyone here...have sex...with...?” “Do they fuck each other?” James nodded and moaned softly. “Possibly,” Justin admitted. “Probably.” His voice was soft, deep and soothing. His words were calm, and he simply stated what he knew without judgment or implication. “When we were back in town - back in our old home - and we had to spend our nights alone, sometimes finding someone else to be with was all that mattered. We don’t enjoy being alone, and we’ll seek out the company and pleasure of others like us regardless of the circumstances. Often that other person - or persons - lived beneath the same roof.” He rubbed James’s scalp, and pushed a thick rush of pleasure into his head. “We have several advantages at our disposal, and depending on how you look at it, one of those is that we’re in a constant state of arousal - and another one is that we’re also able to act on that state constantly.” “Constant?” “Yes.” “Right now?” “Yes.” “You’re...aroused?” “Very much so.” “By me?” “Yes,” Justin answered. True, his body was always pulsing with dulls throbs of need and sexual prowess, but the presence of another man pushed that needle into the red zone. He could smell James, feel him, feel his potential and his power. Sleeping inside him, waiting to be woken up. “So...you’d like to…?” Justin throat released a sexual groan of obvious desire. “Oh, I’d very much like to, James. Very much indeed.” His hands moved down the front of James’s body, caressing him with slow strokes. He pressed his hard, muscular bulges against the smaller man and lowered his mouth towards his ear, whispering, “But that’s entirely up to you, James.” “Me?” The word came out as a gasp. “Yes, James. You’re in control, here. You’re in complete control. I’ll do whatever you want me to. I’ll only do that. I’ll do that for as long as you want me to. Because I can, James. I can do anything you want to with you for as long as you want me to.” James exhaled roughly. His imagination was running rampant. “I want to look at you.” “All right, James. Look at me.” Justin’s hands released James’s small body and the other man turned around. Justin loomed only inches from him, towering over him. He was nothing but muscle. Muscle and dark furry curls and smooth, silky skin that glowed in the dim light. His dark eyes looked down at James with need and desire and superiority. Or perhaps that was only what James read in them. James moved his gaze downward, over the huge man’s enormous chest and its two thick, fat nipples. He watched Justin breathing, watched his chest swell and receded, watched the perfect 8-pack of his bulging abdominal wall move as he breathed. He could feel the large man’s warm breath against his skin. He looked down. Justin’s fat prick was hanging nearly to his knees. Had it always been so large, so beautiful, so majestic? He had never seen another cock to match it, neither in size nor in perfection. The long, heavy shank was absurdly thick, and quite obviously firm. The head was half-covered in a wealth of foreskin, but as he watched, it drooped even farther down his leg and began to swell thicker, pushing the helmet out of its cocoon as the whole thing grew larger and longer. “I want to touch you,” James said. “Touch me,” Justin growled. James moved the back of his right hand against the monstrous appendage. It was warm - almost hot - and smooth as silk. It twitched as he touched it, responding to him, and began to grow hard and rise. James turned his hand around and moved the tips of his fingers along the shaft. Justin groaned, a deep and feral sound, and his cock throbbed hard. “Does that feel good?” James asked. “Yes, sir,” Justin answered. “Do you want me to continue?” “Yes, sir,” Justin answered. “I want to watch you get bigger.” “Yes, sir.” It was easy for Justin to obey, and as James grasped his meat, Justin allowed himself to swell larger and larger, growing until the girth of his monster began to pry open James’s fingers. The head of his massive cock blossomed like a ripening fruit, a bulbous perfect helmet that was becoming glossy as the skin stretched tighter and tighter against its unending and overwhelming development. The smaller man’s eyes widened as he watched his host’s prick continue to swell in his grip. It felt hot and hard as stone. He could feel its hard throbs as it grew, beating in time to Justin’s powerful heart. “Oh my god,” James whispered reverently, feeling and watching the huge man’s sex continue to swell. “Thank you, sir,” Justin rumbled. A shining drop of clear precum began to gather at the snake’s mouth, growing quickly and drooling down its length. Justin was shortly pumping a steady flow of his unending tide of honey, and it gurgled from the eye of his cock and poured down the sides, coating James’s grip in warm slickness. He began to stroke the massive erection, and was instantly rewarded with a resurgence of growth, unbelievable to him as the cock continued growing bigger and bigger. The smell of the powerful man in the room grew intoxicating and heavy. And his body began to grow. “What do you think they’re doing?” Karl wondered, looking towards the store. Mike said, “Gushing.” “What?” The huge blonde muscular teen smiled broadly and winked. “That’s what we call it, but we don’t say that in from of Justin.” “You mean Gushtin,” Cal added, also with a wide smile. “I don’t get it,” Karl admitted. “It’s a nickname. When we were in Muscle Club, before we came here, that was a kind of thing. Everybody got a nickname. Justin actually has a few, because he doesn’t like any of them so we kept changing it. First one was...The Hose?” “Hoser,” Manny corrected, “as in ‘hose ‘er down.” Mike nodded. “Then there was Juicer. Or just Juice.” “Honeydripper,” Calvin added. “Yeah, that was a good one.” “A little long.” “Not unlike the man himself.” “But...why all the nicknames?” Mike laid his heavy, thickly-muscled arm across Karl’s thin shoulders. “Well, it’s like this. Sometimes when a guy gets upgraded, he gets some special...individual thing. I mean we all get the muscles, the size, the strength, the overwhelming charm. But some guys get an extra.” “Remember Timebomb?” Calvin asked. All three of the huge teens sighed and smiled. “Fuckin’ A, Timebomb. Timebomb was amazing. When the Timebomb went off, everybody felt it.” He looked a bit forlorn for a moment, as if remembering something lost. “And Carl - not you, Karl, the other Carl, Carl Stanton - we called him Superman for a while.” “Because he was faster than a speeding bullet?” “On the contrary, if there was ever a guy who took his time, it’s our Mr. Stanton. No, Carl used to always wear this worn-out, sad-assed T-shirt he tried to stretch over his muscles with the giant S on it.” “When we used to wear clothes,” Manny clarified. “I think that goes without saying,” Mike added. “Anyway, when he finally outgrew the thing, we called him Peach, or Peachy, because his head was fuzzy like a peach.” Karl looked at Mike, “And what was your nickname?” Calvin and Manuel but started dancing this highly sexual, hip-thrusting step with their hands in the air and their massive cocks flopping around like loose firehoses. Then they both sang out, “The Stripper!” Then they high-fived each other. “Shut the fuck up,” Mike advised them. Karl had to grin. “The Stripper?” “This dude here,” Manny said, pushing his finger into Mike’s meaty chest, “has what we commonly call The Spurts.” Karl looked down at Mike’s cock. “No, you have me confused with Gushtin. Not that kind of spurt.” “Growth spurts,” Calvin clarified. “Some guys get bigger like that. Most of us just...keep getting bigger.” “You’re getting...bigger?” Karl found that hard to believe. But Calvin nodded. “All the time. We just keep growing.” “Bigger and bigger,” Manny agreed, and he lifted his right arm and bulged his mighty biceps into swollen glory. Karl watched the muscle fill up like it was being inflated - a perfect round ball of power mounted on his upper arm that split into distinct heads and pushed against his dark skin. “Bigger and bigger,” he grinned. “But some guys….” “Like Mike,” Manny said, nudging the blonde. “Get big all at once. Like...boom!” Mike grimaced. “Yeah, well, you’re just jealous.” “Anyway, so, one time in Science class….” “It was English,” Mike corrected. “Whatever,” Calvin said as he rolled his eyes, looking more like a teenager than ever. “So in English class, it happens because, like, you can’t control it, right? It just...happens.” “I can feel it coming,” Mike said, a bit defensively. “It is so. Fucking. Cool,” Calvin added. “So, he’s sitting there and he’s all, ‘excuse me teach, but can I be excused?’ And the teacher, who’s so not into us because we like the worst students ever, right? He goes, ‘No, Mr. Carlson, I believe you’ve had your extracurricular activity for the day.” Karl’s brow arched. “Extracurricular?” “Fucking,” Cal said simply. “So, anyway, Mike’s all, ‘but, I really, really need to be excused, please.’ And teach is all, ‘No way’ and shit. So...it happens.” “It happens?” Calvin nodded vehemently. “It fucking happens.” “I can’t help it,” Mike said, “and I did try to warn him.” “You got bigger?” “I got fucking enormous. I mean, there are growth spurts and there are fucking explosion spurts, and this was the latter thing.” “You...exploded.” “Mike, here, got so big so fast that he basically tore out of his clothes and ripped apart the desk he was sitting in and suddenly in English class instead of some over-muscled teenager with tight clothes and a constant boner….” “I was the Incredible Hulk, naked, seven feet high and sporting the hard-on to end all hard-ons.” “So what does he do, this guy?” “He fucking dances!” “I do,” Mike volunteered. “And I’m fucking good at it too.” To demonstrate, Mike started to dance, and damned if he wasn’t as amazing as his word. The man’s hips gyrated, his body was sinuous and elastic, he moved like his joints were oiled and Karl felt himself getting hot at the sheer blatant and unashamed sexuality that the gorgeous blonde beefcake started to display. “Go Mikey! Go Mikey! Go Mikey!” the other two chanted. Justin towered over James. As the smaller man reverently stroked his thick cock, he allowed himself to swell and grow, packing on the muscular size while his head slowly rose towards the low ceiling. Cables of new muscle swelled outward beneath his smooth, silky skin. His chest became two massive globes of power. His arms looked overwhelmed with brawn, in thick bulging balls and long, powerful cords. He was breathing slowly, his feral gaze locked onto the smaller man, and his body was growing warmer, literally increasing the heat within the small space. His scent grew stronger as his heat increased, and his cock was releasing a steady, thick stream of clear, masculine honey that draped down the towering majesty of his massive meat, slicking James’s grip as the young man applied both of his hands to the task. A low, deep groan of pleasure rumbled in the huge man’s chest. It sounded animalistic, like a tiger or a bear. “That feel good, sir,” Justin reported. James looked up into the incredibly handsome face of the seven-and-a-half foot tall mass of muscle under his control. “God,” he said, “you’re so beautiful.” Justin smiled and his cock swelled in James’s grip. “Thank you, sir,” he said. “So are you, if I may say so, sir.” “Me?” He nodded, tilting his chin down. “You are beautiful, sir. So beautiful. May I…?” He began to ask the question before stopping himself, as if he had overstepped his bounds. “What?” James asked. “May I kiss you, sir?” “Yes,” he allowed. Justin bent his face towards James, licking his lips slowly before pressing his mouth to the smaller man’s lips. It was a gentle, soft kiss, and it made chills shudder along James’s spine, tat such a huge and powerful man would kiss so gently and with such obvious care and devotion. Justin let out a soft gasp as their mouths parted, and James opened his eyes and saw the face of the handsome man cast in an obvious reflection of desire and satisfaction. James stroked the fat, massive cock steadily leaking lubricating honey and pressed their mouths together again, kissing the man with sudden fierce hunger. Justin’s bear paw wrapped around his neck, warm and smooth, pulling their mouths together as he pushed his tongue inside and kissed James back, matching his intense hunger with ease. “Oh, god,” James whispered, as the kiss ended. A warm gush of honey was Justin’s response, a flood of thick wetness that flowed over James’s grip, a very palpable and physical demonstration of the huge man’s pleasure. “I’m sorry, sir,” Justin rumbled. His sudden gush dripped from the small man’s hand. He must’ve release a pint of his warm, thick honey in one fat rush, pumping it up the heavy, thick inches of his meat without control. “Sorry? For what?” “I’m afraid I lost control for a moment,” he answered. “Lost control?” Justin nodded. “It’s...difficult to maintain myself around you. To control my impulses and...desires.” James smiled. “What...what do you want to do?” Justin smiled back. “But...what about Justin?” Mike stopped dancing and asked, “What about him?” “His nickname.” “Oh, that. Yeah, well, Justin has a particular...talent.” “A talent?” “More like a gift,” Calvin said. “Or a fucking miracle,” Manny added. “What sort of talent.” “Well, uh, it’s sort of two things in one. One is a talent - or maybe an aptitude. Justin is good with his hands.” “An understatement if there ever was one,” Calvin said. “His hands?” “He likes to rub them all over you. He likes to feel every inch of your skin, to feel your muscles...your body.” “He’s a sensualist.” “A what?” Karl said, “A sensualist. Sensuality. He likes to feel.” “I’ll say,” Mike agreed. “Sometimes I think he liked that more than fucking.” He considered something, then said, “You know, you’re right! When he’s with you, he doesn’t just whip it out, get hard, shove inside and start fucking.” “Like someone we know,” Manuel said, looking pointedly at Mike. “Hey, I like fucking!” “We all like fucking,” Calvin said. “But some of us like kissing, too.” “And stroking.” “And sucking.” “I get the point,” Mike said with finality. “But we’re not talking about me, we’re talking about Gushtin.” “So, he’s good with his hands?” “Not just good. He’s fucking amazing. Like...amazing.” “So?” “So, when Gushtin gets started, he really gets into it.” “And?” “No, dude. He REALLY gets into it. And when he’s into it, he starts gushing.” James was wrapped in the heavy, muscular arms of the most beautiful and largest man he’d ever seen. The man’s skin was warm and smooth and soft. The man smelled raw and sexy. The heat of his magnificent body was surrounding him, infusing his own skin, making his entire body throb with sexual desire. He had never felt so safe, so comforted, so perfectly in tune with another person. Within the man’s embrace, within his massive and steel-hard muscular caress, surrounded and overwhelmed and contained within his powerful frame, James was feeling simultaneously sheltered and powerfully turned on. He could feel Justin breathing against him. He could feel the pulses of his heart, beating with a strong steady rhythm. Justin was slowly and gently (at least for him) caressing and massaging James, moving his large, strong hands across the smaller man’s body, feeling every inch of him as he lulled him into a perfect state of trust and comfort. His eyes were closed and he painted a picture of the man’s body in his head, becoming so intimately familiar with him that he could pinpoint James’s every erogenous zone, where he shuddered when touched, or where he moaned, or where his cock twitched or his breath caught or his entire frame suddenly relaxed. He memorized the man’s body as he moved his touch across every inch. This was his talent, and the reason others longed to return to his embrace. After he was with a man, he knew that other man’s body perhaps better than he knew his own. He knew what to do, where to go, how to touch them and lift them to a level of flawless physical bliss before things even started turning sexual. His hands were tools of perfect pleasure. Squeezing, probing, caressing and rubbing, he could deliver hours of ecstatic rapture and seemed to draw as much pleasure from his caresses as he delivered. He groaned with bliss as he explored James’s body, and the man shuddered and swooned, nearly passing out from the sensation of Justin’s fondling and stroking. “Gushing?” “His cock.” “He starts cumming?” “No, not the white stuff. The clear stuff. The whatever..not the spermies.” “Ejaculate,” Karl said. “When he gets excited he pre-cums?” Mike nodded. “When Justin gets excited, he fucking spurts like a broken hydrant. I’ve seen him spontaneously gush a good six feet with enough honey to splatter a man’s entire chest in a glaze of sex. When he sees something he likes - someone he wants to touch - he just goes off like a fucking fountain. That thing snaps to attention and you can practically watch his cock bulge and pump and deliver these amazing fat gushes.” “It’s. So. Cool,” Manny added. “And it feels...fucking amazing.” “He starts to…?” Mike nodded. “He can’t help himself. And he’s a bit embarrassed about it, but when it happens, when you’re with him, and he starts the flow going and it’s all over your skin, this warm, slick goo that smells like sex and feels like heaven and he starts to massage you and caress you and kiss you as his dick fucking gushes these thick flows of honey all over the both of you and then...something happens.” “Something else?” Mike nodded. “Something amazing.” Karl looked towards the quiet store, “So they’re in there together and….” “And Gushtin is gushing. You jealous?” Manny asked. “Jealous!” “That James got there first?” Karl looked stupefied and Manny nudged him with his arm in a friendly manner and asked, “What’re you doing back here, Karl?” “I was...curious.” “What about?” “Just...you guys.” Calvin smiled, too. “Us guys? What about us guys?” “Well, I mean, who wouldn’t be curious?” He said, trying to dodge the question. “Lots of people wouldn’t be curious, and lots of people would,” Mike answered. “But what, in particular, were you curious about? About us guys?” “Like...you know.” “Like, what do we know, Karl?” “Like...about getting so…big.” His eyes glanced downwards. Mike made his pendulous, foot-long, inches-thick cock pulse. Karl had never seen anything like that, as if the powerful teen before him could easily control his cock, making it bulge on cue and swell thicker simply by willing it to be so. The other dude’s cock was visibly lengthening, crawling down his well-muscled thigh and adding inches to its already impressive dimensions. It was swelling with mass and veins as it grew. “Oh,” Mike said, “is that all?” “Yeah,” Karl answered dubiously. Calvin said, “Which one of us big dudes were you most curious about, Karl?” He turned towards the red head, who suddenly looked larger than before. His chest was a set of enormous muscular plates lined with cables of power, with two fat nipples drooping off the edge like peanuts. His milky skin was shiny with sweat, and his own monster was swollen and growing more rigid by the second. “Yeah, Karl,” Manny added. “Was there...anyone in particular you wanted to spend some time with? Discussing how...big...he is?” Karl shifted his attention again, and Manuel looked even larger than Cal. His dark-skinned body appeared to be growing even bigger as he simply stood there, doing nothing at all. “Dudes,” Mike said, with a slight sense of worry in his voice, “what about what Mr. Titus…?” “Mr. Titus said we should be friendly,” Cal answered. “I’m just being friendly to Karl.” “Me, too,” Manny agreed. “I’m just being really friendly. And I just want to be friendlier.” Karl gulped hard. Justin’s prick was in overdrive. True to form, he was not simply leaking gossamer threads or even drooling a steady flow of honey, he was now actively gushing thick pumps of precum that splattered and splashed against the man in his embrace as well as his own naked form. The room began to smell rank and raw. Justin’s powerful scent - and equally powerful pheromones - were literally soaking the room. His arms around James’s smaller body, holding his form against himself, he massaged and caressed and pleasured the other man in ways that James had never experienced. His touch was magical, and his body had never felt so good. And every gush of honey that soaked into his clothing and drenched his skin beneath made him feel better. A tingling sensation accompanied Justin’s gushing explosions, and it made James’s whole body feel like a stroked, hard-as-steel dick. A sudden, copious fountain of precum erupted up Justin’s amazing and colossal cock, splattering between the two men with wet warmth that bathed them both in the essence of sex. James’s small body shuddered with perfect bliss. Justin moaned and released another heavy cascade. The three huge men surrounding Karl were slowly growing ever larger and more beautiful as his heart began to pulse hard and fast. He felt hot and everything smelled like sex. “What’s happening?” he asked. Mike said, “Nothing. Nothing’s happening.” His voice dropped in register with every word. “Did you want something to happen?” Calvin asked. His cock was swelling into a monster. “Just tell us what you want, and we’ll make it happen,” Manny agreed. “Look. Dudes. I’m not gay.” They exchanged glances. Then Mike said, “So what?” “But...I’m not gay.” “You said that already. And I repeat; so what?” “We’re not forcing you to do anything you don’t want to do, Karl. But we find it...curious...that you came back to visit us. Right guys?” Manny nodded and Calvin said, “Yeah, curious.” “We’re curious about you like you’re curious about us,” Mike said. “That’s all.” “About me?” Mike nodded. “You said you were curious about us. About us being big. And I want to satisfy your...curiosity. I want to satisfy you very, very much.” “We all do,” Manny agreed. “How can we satisfy your curiosity, Karl?” Calvin asked. “What, in particular, can I do?” “How did it happen?” “How did we get big?” “Yeah.” “It’s in my cum,” Mike explained. “Your cum?” Calvin cleared his throat. “It’s primarily in our cum, but it can happen in other ways, too, sometimes.” “So you…?” “If I cum in your mouth, you’ll start to grow.” “My mouth?” Calvin shrugged. “Your mouth. Your ass. Probably I could cum in your ear and you’d still start growing.” “But...how..?” He shrugged again. “Don’t know. But it’s 100% effective and guaranteed to work. So far, it’s worked on everyone.” “But...what happens?” Mike smiled. “This happens.” A miracle occurred in front of Karl’s eyes as Mike, and then his companions, began to swell larger and larger, rising taller and spreading wider and packing on pounds and pounds and pounds of raw, pure, perfect muscle. As they continued growing, each of the young super teens began to sprout a secondary cock from their thick pubic bushes that grew so quickly and so suddenly that it seemed to Karl that he was imagining all that was happening, but he knew it was real. Each of the teens, Mike and Manuel and Calvin, were growing bigger and more powerful and, incredibly, more handsome with every passing second. If Karl had regarded these guys as impossibly beautiful and incredibly powerful before, he had no words to describe them now. Mike was nearly eight feet high. Two massive shanks of sex meat hung in lush abundance, dangling over a foot long and as thick as Karl’s wrist. His face was incandescently gorgeous, perfected to a state that looked inhuman in its beauty. “This is what happens, Karl. This is what we all look like. This is what it means to be in Muscle Club.” “Muscle City,” Manuel corrected. Karl looked over and audibly gasped at the dark-skinned Latino’s handsome visage. His dark eyes looked like caramel, surrounded by thick lashes. His lips were pillows of obvious sensuality. His body was constructed of fat wedges and deep valleys and heavy nipples hanging from two massive plates of cabled glory mounted on his chest. He owned two pricks, as well, hanging fat over a set of hairless balls that looked as large as lemons and were visibly swelling as if each had a pump inside making it grow and recede. Karl looked at Calvin. His copper hair was now accompanied by a thick beard and mustaches that gave him an incredibly masculine air. His green eyes sparkled and his ready smile was incandescent. More copper hair sprouted in thickly across his massive chest and wound down the valley between his abs until it grew back into a forest that crowned his fat cocks, two creamy-skinned monsters whose plum-sized heads were cowled in masses of foreskin. He was monstrously huge, and seemed to glow in the sunlight. Now at their true forms, the three Muscle Citizens were releasing unfiltered clouds of masculine-scented pheromones. Their bodies were pumped hard and full of Transform’s pure power. Their balls swelled with hot cream waiting to be pumped up every thick inch of both cocks, and their libidos were topping out at eleven on a scale of ten. They were living, breathing embodiments of perfect male sex, with bodies overwhelmed with muscular power, ready willing and able to perform any task set to them with super efficient concentration and an eagerness to please. “Fuck me,” Karl said quietly. Mike tilted his head. “Is that a promise or an offer?” James had not yet removed a stitch of clothing. Thick, dark stains marked his shirt and jeans where Justin had oozed his love juices, a consequence of the deep pleasure he experienced as he explored another body, marking James with his essence and his scent when his cock swelled and gushed from pure sensual bliss. He would say, each time, “Apologies, sir,” and continue his caresses. The warmth of his honey bathed James in pure sex, and he was soon thickly lacquered in Justin’s copious flow of precum as it continued to stream from his massive shank of glorious fuck meat. James moaned and his dick throbbed. “Take...take my shirt off, please.” Justin applied his hands to the hem of James’ shirt and stripped it from him. It was sodden and heavy with the flow from Justin’s cock, redolent with his juice and his scent. He tossed it aside and it landed with a wet slap, clinging to the wall before its weight slowly made it slip to the floor.. James’s skin was slick and glistening, thickly coated in Justin’s honey. Justin reapplied his touch to James’s bare skin, and the absence of the smaller’s man’s clothing made their contact electric and fiery. He moved his talented, magical hands across James’s base flesh, groaning with pleasure. James said, “Take off my pants.” “Yes, sir,” Justin growled deeply. He sank to his knees and unbuckled James’s belt. He applied his hands to James’s jeans and unzipped them. He moved the heavy denim, soaked through with his own masculine nectar, down James’s legs to extract them from his body. James stepped from his flip-flops and stepped out of the jeans and heard them join his shirt on the floor with the same thick, wet slapping sound. He watched Justin rise to his full height again, and Justin embraced him in his strong arms, moving his hands down his back and onto his buttocks. He buried his face against the huge man’s hard chest, smelling his body’s sweet stink and breathing him inside. Justin was hot. Physically hot. As Justin’s hands grew near to the core of James’s body, a thick and sudden release of warm honey jetted down James’s legs from Justin’s massive prick. He gasped in unison with the superteen and closed his eyes when Justin’s magic touch finally found his hole and he lifted his leg, wrapping it over Justin’s hip to allow the talented fingers entry to him. His arms tried to encompass the huge man’s frame. He was as hard as a rock, but smooth and soft and silken to touch. Justin rubbed the wet warmth of James’s most intimate spot with a gentle devotion belying his size and power. He tenderly nudged and pushed and pleasured the smaller man’s softness, feeling him tense and release at the intrusion. James’s mouth - his lips and teeth - found the rubbery nub of Justin’s fat nipple and he teased it, licked it, prodded it, bit it. “Yes, sir,” Justin groaned and pushed his finger inside. His cock exploded with a gallon of honey. “They’re awfully quiet,” Karl observed, trying to change the subject. “Like I said, it’s an intimate experience.” Calvin asked, “What sort of...experiences do you like, Karl?” “Me?” he said, looking up. Cal nodded. “Yeah, what do you like to do? Because...y’know...I bet we could have some fun, too.” “Yeah,” Mike readily agreed. “Let’s have some fun!” Cal continued past Mike’s eagerness. “Do you like getting sucked? Would you like having your cock inside my warm, wet mouth, having my long, slick tongue licking every inch of you, having my strong hands squeeze you and tease you while my mouth sucks and licks until the tingles are too hard to resist and you start pumping your cream inside my hungry mouth?” “Maybe you like getting rimmed,” Manny suggested. “You like that? The warm wetness licking your taint and your hole, my talented tongue pushing inside and licking you out like an ice ream sundae? That feeling like having a slick, hot, wet dick teasing your backdoor, squirming in ecstasy while I apply my mouth to your hole?” “Maybe you’re like Justin,” Mike said, “since you seem to know about that. You a...sensualist, Karl? You want to feel my body? My muscles? You want to press your lips to my skin, kiss and lick me, every inch of this body? You want to tease my nipples and and move your touch across these massive bulges and feel what I feel like?” He smiled a lecherous grin, “because I would be so into that.” Feeling more than a bit intimidated by the huge men around him, naked and utterly unashamed and displaying their arousal with open lust and admiration, he said, “Why don’t you get started and maybe I’ll jump in when...I feel like it.” “That’s hardly fair to you,” Mike objected. “Yeah,” Manny agreed. “I mean, it’s not like there’s not enough to go around.” “Maybe he’s scared,” Cal suggested. “I mean, look at us. We could practically destroy a building.” “Practically?” Mike asked. “Well, I mean, we have destroyed a building but….” “‘A’ building?” “Okay, several buildings, but….” “But,” Mike insisted, “we’re just pussycats, Karl.” “Very large pussycats,” Calvin corrected, “but pussycats nonetheless.” “Maybe he wants it all,” Manny suggested. “But he’s too shy to ask.” “What about that, Karl?” Mike asked. “You want to rest yourself on top of this body, chew on my nips, lick the sweat off my neck, put your mouth on mine while Calvin sucks on your joint and Manny licks your asshole?” “I….” Both the men inside the store were covered in a thick coating of Justin’s warm honey. His cock was gushing as he embraced James’s small body, feeling every inch of him. His fingers were digging into James’s ass and his mouth was kissing his neck, his shoulders, his tongue lapped up the salty tang of his own slick lube as he explored his new friend’s body. James, of course, had never felt anything like this. The warm, wet cocoon of Justin’s constant flow bathed his skin in a sort of orgasmic tingling sensation. It was the most erotic and sensual experience of his life, and his cock was throbbing hard with constant blissful pulses. “You feel so good, sir,” Justin growled. “Kiss me,” James ordered. “Yes, sir,” Justin responded. He twisted the small man around in his arms and bent his lips to James’s mouth, granting him a soft, tender kiss. His cock gushed between them, a hot volley that warmed James’s skin and made fresh erotic tingles cascade down his flesh. He gasped and Justin groaned. “May I kiss you again, sir?” Justin asked, softly. “Yes,” James replied. Justin’s cock gushed strongly with happiness and desire and he kissed James again, holding his head in his hands as the wealth of his copious and seemingly unending flow of warm, rich, salty honey dripped off their skin. “Oh my god,” James sighed, laying his face aside one of Justin’s mammoth pecs, “I want to feel like this forever.” Justin smiled, rubbing his hand through the smaller man’s hair and said, deeply, “That can be arranged.” James looked up at the achingly handsome face. “Do it,” he said. “Are you sure?” James nodded and Justin’s cock fountained a thick stream of warm honey to display his joy at the other man’s request. “It would be my pleasure to welcome you to Muscle City, James.” “What should I do?” “You don’t have to do anything,” Justin explained. His copious flow of precum was now accompanied by the miraculous source of perfect masculine power, his utter blissful joy allowing him to release the initiator that would begin to infiltrate James’s genetic structure and remake him utterly. “You’re already on your way.” Part 7 “You’ve never done it?” Calvin McCloud, Muscle City’s resident biology and earth sciences teacher, paused in his labors to look over at his friend and fellow ex-high school teacher. “I never had the inclination,” Billy Titus reported. His huge, beautiful, muscular body was covered in a layer of dust and dirt, blending with the sweat that coated his glistening skin. Still, he was easily the most beautiful human being that Calvin had ever seen. The two huge men were positioned beneath the ceiling of the first floor of a two-story building with their large, strong hands grasping beams overhead. They were poised to push up against the floor of the second story and then pull it down, making the room ‘Muscle Club Sized’ to accommodate the larger, taller, broader bodies with which the new residents of the city were gifted. “You mean you’ve never had the opportunity,” his lover, Carl, responded. The three of them, along with Teddy St. George, another ex-high school teacher, and the ‘Golden Twins,’ Hank and Harry (who were often seen in the company of their favorite ex-teacher, Mr. St. George) had been clearing out the abandoned building in Muscle City, throwing disused furniture from its windows and doing their best to clear it of the refuse and dirt that had accumulated before opening the space up for habitation. Billy shrugged and returned his attention to the task at hand, the muscles along his shoulders, his back and his arms bulging fiercely as he signaled Calvin and they started to push upwards. “Same difference,” he said. The ceiling showered dust down on them as the two super-strong, 8-foot tall men began pushing up, breaking the entire floor from its moorings. The others were poised to catch anything that fell out of place, or to help protect the two strongest men in the room in case things went suddenly wrong. Tremendous creaks and loud cracks accompanied their labors as they slowly pushed upwards, breaking the entire floor out before pulling it all down. They found that this was the best - and safest - way to create double-sized rooms after attempting to stomp on the floors from above (which obviously meant that the floor and whomever was stomping on it all fell down at once) or trying to systematically tear it out in chunks. After testing their strength, and finding it to be nearly limitless - or at least much more powerful than any of them had imagined, even given their tremendous muscular size - and surviving trials that would easily kill any normal human body, they simply began ripping out entire floors with their bare hands. “When are you going to stop doing that?” Carl asked, looking at Billy’s wide back. His cock pulsed with sudden desire, wanting desperately to be lodged inside his lover’s warm, tight butt where heaven could be found. Billy could not pause in his efforts, and wasn’t looking at his lover’s handsome face. “When it’s no longer a ceiling, obviously,” he answered, pushing gingerly as plaster and paint chips rained down. “No, not that,” Carl said. “I mean when are you going to stop pretending you’re still above it all? You don’t have to pretend anything anymore, Billy. You don’t have to pretend you’re not….” “I know,” he answered softly, looking over his shoulder. “But some habits are hard to break.” Carl smiled warmly. “As long as you keep up one habit, I’m perfectly happy,” he answered as he slapped Billy’s ass resoundingly. “You boys need a moment?” Teddy asked. “Because I can do this by myself.” Which was undoubtedly true. Any one of them was strong enough, they had discovered, to easily demolish an entire building with a series of blows, kicks, shoves and running tackles, using their seemingly indestructible and superhuman bodies like battering rams, punching holes through concrete and tearing apart entire walls as if they were constructed of tissue paper. “Speaking of habits,” Billy said, glancing at Teddy, “when are you going to stop calling the rest of us ‘boys?’” “But...you are boys,” Teddy responded, almost innocently. Teddy had been an old man before Hank and Harry had changed him so utterly, gifting him with strength and power and youth. Now he looked like the rest of them - a robust, muscle-packed man in his mid-twenties, with long flowing locks and a cock that would choke the most experienced cocksucker on the planet. His skin was bereft of wrinkles, his eyes twinkled with energy and his body pulsed with the vigor of twenty well-trained men. “Looked in a mirror lately, Mr. St. George?” Harry asked, as Hank nodded and laughed gently. The floor overhead began to rip free of its connection to the walls. Things could get dicey very quickly at this stage, so Billy and Calvin worked together more carefully, moving their large hands outward and easing the entire floor of the building upwards. Teddy reddened. “You know what I mean, gentlemen,” he answered, watching the progress and readying himself to intervene if needed. His voice was now strong and deep and powerful, but his words and intonation still held on to the rather mild character that had endeared him to many of his students when he had been a teacher before...everything changed. “And I note that you still insist on calling me Mr. St. George even though….” “Even though we’ve fucked each other into next Sunday on several occasions,” Hank said. Then he, too, shrugged, adding with a rich laugh, “I like calling you Mr. St. George, because it reminds me that you‘re still teaching us.” “Everything is an adjustment,” Calvin stated. Though he was involved in Herculean labors, his voice wasn’t strained at all. “And change doesn’t come easily to any organism.” Harry and Hank both made faces. “Organism? I prefer orgasm, myself,” Hank offered. “I’m just saying that you really ought to give it a go, Mr. Titus,” Calvin advised. The floor overhead suddenly released itself from the walls with a hard, loud crack, and the muscles bulging beneath Billy and Calvin’s grime-coated and sweat-covered skin flared and swelled to take on its full weight, which had to be several tons. This was always the tricky bit, balancing the whole slab of wood and insulation and cement with their hands before “folding” it and breaking it into chunks they could more easily remove from the building. If any of them had stopped to consider the sheer lunacy of the act - that two men using nothing but their bare hands and super-powered muscles were holding up the floor of a building in preparation to break it down, they may have started laughing that this was anything but a fantasy. Teddy agreed. “Really, it’s quite...energizing.” “It’s fucking awesome is what it is!” “Fuck, yeah!” Harry agreed, high-fiving his brother. “Language, gentlemen,” Teddy said. “Sorry, Mr. St. George,” the twins replied automatically. Billy and Calvin looked at each other, nodded readiness, and then pushed upwards again and literally broke the entire tonnage into two pieces that cracked with a tremendous detonation before falling to the ground in a huge cloud of dust, splinters and broken glass - none of which was able to make the slightest dent or cut or bruise in any of the men’s new bodies. The men then began the process of breaking the floor into smaller chunks and moving those onto the street, where others waited to carry them away, hauling the car-sized chunks of broken building onto their own shoulders as if they were hauling sacks of flour, and walking away with two-ton slabs mounted on their shoulders. “It’s a bit of a shame that we left town so suddenly, in retrospect,” Mr. McCloud observed, clapping his hands and brushing the larger pieces of building from his naked torso. “Surely there would’ve been an opportunity or two for you to...spread the wealth, so to speak.” He looked at Billy. “It really is quite an amazing experience.” Billy said, “I’ll take your word for it,” as he picked up an overlarge piece of building and crushed it in his hands. “Oh, but you shouldn’t, dear boy! You really shouldn’t!” Teddy paused in his own deconstruction and looked at Carl. “Perhaps you two should go on a little...walkabout? I think there’s a thing or two the student could teach the teacher in this respect.” Now Carl was blushing, because he was, if anything, one of the most experienced initiators of all the young men in Muscle City. He’d personally welcomed dozens of the other residents into Muscle Club, and by all reports he was, indeed, a very accomplished upgrader, as the act was sometimes referred to. “No need to blush, Mr. Stanton,” the biologist said, “I’m sure Mr. Titus is well aware of your esteemed status among the boys.” Billy turned and looked at his lover. “Yes, Carl, why don’t you tell me a little about your esteemed status?” He tossed a cow-sized piece of the building out the open doorway. Carl’s blush turned even deeper red. “Well, it’s just that…. I…. That is, you know, when you couldn’t…. When we….” “Oops,” Hank said, grinning. “Sounds like at least one person in Muscle City wasn’t aware of Superman’s exploits.” “Superman?” Billy suppressed his mirth as best he could. It wasn’t often that he had Carl over a barrel, and he enjoyed watching his handsome lover squirm a bit and lose that ever-present veneer of confidence that he seemed to have been born with. “It was the shirt!” he reported. “Remember? That shirt I used to wear?” They continued to discard pieces of the floor as they talked. “The shirt,” Billy repeated, doubtfully. “It wasn’t just the shirt,” Harry said. “No need for modesty here, Carl. I mean, well, look at us!” He held out his arms to display the sheer nakedness of the men gathered together inside the dusty space. Indeed, there was literally nothing at all to hide between them. “You never told him?” Hank asked. Billy stood up and folded his arms across his magnificent chest. His pecs bulged up and out as if being inflated. “Told me what?” “Nothing,” Carl said quickly. “There’s nothing to tell.” He quickly picked up a piece of the floor - one at least as large as a king-sized bedd mattress - and flung it towards the door where another young man caught it as easily as someone might catch a football. “He looks so cute when he’s embarrassed,” Harry observed. “Maybe because it doesn’t happen very often,” Hank added. His twin brother nodded. “True. He does tend to be a bit self-righteous all the time.” “I’m standing right here,” Carl protested, his hands on his slim hips. It made his lats flare out like wings along his widely tapered back. “Told me what?” Billy repeated, looking at the twins. “Why we called him Superman.” “It was the shirt,” Carl growled darkly. “It started out about the shirt,” Harry said, “that’s true. He always insisted on wearing that sad rag with all the tears and rips, even as he kept getting bigger and bigger and it was holding onto his muscles by threads. He ripped the sleeves off, he ripped the neck out, he kept growing thicker and bigger and he kept on wearing that thing.” “A bit sad, when you think about it,” Hank said, tilting his head. “Though I have to admit there was something hot about it, too.” “Right? Because you could see...actually see him growing. It got smaller and smaller and he got bigger and bigger.” “And still he wore it, every fucking day.” “I liked that shirt,” Carl said, pouting slightly. “And…?” Billy prompted. He was now leaning against the wall, listening intently. His body was inflated with muscle from his labors, and the dirt and grime had worked into the deep valleys between every muscle head making him appear to be made of nothing but swollen bulges and thick cables of powerful brawn. “And finally one day he got too big for it and...his body ripped right out of it.” Hank looked at his brother. “Remember?” “Oh, fu….” He glanced at Mr. St. George, and corrected himself. “I mean, oh, gosh yes. It was so sexy.” He looked at Billy. “We had all been waiting for it to happen, right? You could see it just barely clinging to his body. His shoulders out to here, his chest out to here.” He looked at Carl and pointed at his chest. “He always had those big nipples and they were practically ripping their way out, pushing against the thin cloth to be free.” “It was so sexy,” Hank agreed. “So we’re all taking bets, right? All the Muscle Club guys. When is that stupid shirt finally giving up the ghost? When is Carl Stanton going to grow too big to be Superman anymore?” “I never said I was….” “So finally it happens. And it happens right in the middle of Carl upgrading...what’s his name?” “Benjamin.” Harry snapped his fingers. “Right! Benny! Carl is giving it to Benny….” “Like only Carl can,” Hank said. “Like only Carl can?” Billy asked, suppressing a grin. It had been Carl himself - along with a few of his muscular friends - who had originally upgraded Billy. Harry nodded, “...like only Carl can, and the shirt starts tearing away from his body.” “He’s literally Hulking out of it!” “You can hear it happen! You can hear that shirt giving up its fight as Carl’s muscles finally get too big to contain and he rips himself right out of it!” “And then it happens,” Hank said, quietly. “What happens?” Billy asked, looking at Carl, who by now was so red that he looked like he was on fire with embarrassment. “He, like, explodes or something!” “Explodes?” Billy’s eyebrow rose on his handsome face. “He never told you?” Harry asked. “Evidently not.” “As Carl’s muscles finally rip through that shirt, his cock fuc… his cock just goes off like some firehose or something! He’s, like, exploding with cum!” “Cum cannon,” Hank said. “Never seen anything like it.” “It was like all the time that shirt was holding something inside him, like it was a dam or a stopper or something, and when it finally released him, he just...exploded!” “They’re overstating it,” Carl protested. “No way,” Harry retorted. “We were there, Carl.” “We remember.” “And then Benny…” “Benjamin,” Hank said, “He prefers to be called Benjamin.” Harry waved him off. “Whatever. And then Benny, like, he just starts swelling bigger and bigger!” “Like, bigger than any of us!” “Way bigger.” Billy looked at Carl. “Way bigger?” Carl held up his hand, his index finger and thumb an inch apart, as he grimaced. “No, dude, he got….way. Bigger.” Hank mimicked the act of growing from the miracle of Muscle Club’s Superman. “Bigger and bigger.” “And then it happened again with...um...Darren?” “Dolph,” Hank corrected. Then Harry started counting them off on his fingers, “And Rogan and Steve and the other Steve and Andy and Nicholas and Amit and Joe and…” “The other Joe,” Hank added, nodding. “...and Jay and Alex and Patrick and Paul and Dylan…” “And Ivan and Jake and James and Stefan and Spencer and Shane.” “He gets the idea,” Carl said, darkly. “...and Ethan and Damien and Dan and Danny and Dave and...like..everybody!” “Not everybody,” Carl said. “And they all grew bigger than ever! Every one of them!” “Thanks to Superman. Who can make super men.” Billy was looking at Carl. Carl rolled his eyes. “They exaggerate,” he reported. “Not even,” Hank said. “He’s amazing!” Billy walked closer to Carl and tilted his head. Then he smiled. “I know,” he answered, before taking Carl’s face in his large hands and kissing him with obvious love and passion. “I know,” he whispered, softly. Carl exhaled and wrapped Billy in his arms and they kissed for a very long time. “Do...you boys need some private time?” Teddy asked, finally. “Why didn’t you say anything?” Billy asked. Carl shrugged, “Didn’t know what to say,” he answered. “You could have told me you were making Muscle Club even better, and you were welcoming in so many beautiful brothers and helping us become so much more than anyone ever dreamed possible.” He kissed him again, deeply. “I always knew you were special. I just never knew you were super.” Hank hung his arm across his twin’s shoulders and said, “Awww, ain’t true love grand?” Then he kissed his brother on the mouth. Harry received the kiss with equal love for his brother. “Fuckin’ A, bro. Fuckin’ A.” Harry looked at Teddy and said, “Sorry.” “I think, under the circumstances, ‘fucking a’ is quite appropriate.” The old man, who looked like a young man, smiled. Calvin was looking thoughtful. “Are we sure that Carl is the trigger, here?” Everyone turned to look at him. “I mean no offense to you, Mr. Stanton, but...Well, I’ve been doing a little research.” “Research?” Harry asked, making another face. “It’s hardly a dirty word, Mr. Johnson,” Calvin told the twin. “You’re not the least bit curious about us?” “Only about how many of us I can get together with,” he reported. “And how each guy fucks,” his brother agreed with their cute Texan twang. Calvin smiled. “I know what you mean,” he admitted, “but my curiosity runs in a slightly different direction.” “Well, not all the time,” Hank said, then he looked at his brother. “I’ve been with Cal - I know all about his curiosity regarding certain parts of this male’s anatomy.” He gripped his cock meaningfully and wagged it at the teacher. “At any rate,” Calvin said a bit loudly, “I’ve been doing some amateur research regarding us. How we get bigger, and why. I think we can all agree that it must have something to do with the Trumans.” “That’s likely,” Teddy agreed. “And it’s not quite true that you’ve never upgraded anyone, is it, Billy?” “Before I came here, I was only ever with Carl.” “But before that, when you were upgraded yourself, something happened.” “Nothing happened.” He looked at Carl, saying, “I’ve never regretted that day for a moment. I wanted it, very much. I...wanted him. I always did.” “Something did happen,” Carl said. “I don’t remember.” “That’s because you already had it.” “Had what?” Teddy asked. Carl looked down as he allowed his secondary prick to emerge. “You gave this to us that day,” Carl said. “After yours grew.” Calvin smiled. “And ever since then, you’ve only been with Carl, is that correct?” “Until we came here,” Billy agreed. Calvin looked at Carl. “And after you were with Billy, how soon was it before you began to super-upgrade the others?” “Like...pretty quickly. Almost immediately.” He blushed again, looking at Billy. “I just couldn’t help it. I was so horny! Whenever I was with you, whenever I got some time with you, afterwards I was just, like, Mr. Super Horndog.” “I’m not surprised,” Calvin said. “What are you talking about?” Billy asked. “Have you looked in a mirror lately, Billy?” He shook his head. “Not a lot of mirrors around, and anyway, why would I want to look at myself when there are so many other handsome men to look at?” “Holy fuck,” Hank said, a bit stunned. “So...you haven’t seen yourself?” He looked down. “Well, I mean, I know I’m bigger.” “Billy, you’re, like...you’re...you’re just….” “What he is trying to say,” Teddy reported, “is that in the local vernacular you’re the hottest fucking dude in the whole town.” “Me?” “Oh, fuck yeah,” Hank said. “What he said,” Harry agreed. Billy looked at his lover, and Carl shrugged, “I always said you were the handsomest man I had ever met.” “The point is,” Calvin continued, “that I don’t think Mr. Stanton here is the trigger to all the amazing developments that were happening. I think...it was you.” “Me? But I never even….” “And you,” Mr. McCloud said, looking at Carl, “were the carrier.” “The what now?” Calvin McCloud, high school biology teacher, smiled. All the pieces fell into place. “I’ve been trying to figure it out, talking with the boys, asking who they’ve been with, who upgraded them, who they upgraded. Trying to...map what happened. It’s very hard, of course. Not a controlled environment at all. And inevitably everyone gets with everyone else. But there is only one man in the whole town - in the whole club - who was only with one other man.” He looked at Billy. “And there is only one man, the man everyone called Superman, who seemed to be behind a lot of the substantial developments that made us all get bigger, stronger, and better.” He glanced from Carl to Billy. “And there’s no doubt that Carl had a huge effect on the entire developmental and evolutionary process that’s occurring. But it only happened sometimes, and only, it sounds like, after Carl had been with Billy.” “I still don’t….” Calvin pulled up a chuck of destroyed building and sat his perfect ass on it. “Sometimes, there are genetic mutations. Genetic anomalies. Sometimes these are bad. But sometimes they’re good.” He tilted his head, looking at Billy’s achingly perfect features. “And most rarely, they’re miraculous.” “Me?” “I think so.” “Why?” Calvin shrugged. “That’s just how it happens. Might be environment. Might be something in your own genetic structure. Parentage.” He shrugged again. Carl’s mouth fell open. “You mean...this whole time…?” Calvin nodded and said, again, “I think so. Billy is a super trigger. When Billy is with someone, he can upgrade them to a new level. And when someone is with Billy, they offer up the best of their own genetic mutations and he accepts them, filtering things out - or something.” They were all staring at him. “Well, it’s just a theory. But...the evidence speak for itself.” Billy shook his head, scrubbing his hand through his thick. curly locks, looking a bit sheepish. “I don’t think so,” he said. Sensing his friend’s discomfort, Calvin repeated, “It’s just a theory.” “Theory, my perfect ass!” Hank replied. “I mean…. Look. At. Him!” They did, as Billy began turning red under the layer of slick filth that had somehow managed to make him look even sexier. “Guys, I don’t think I’m anything special.” “There is an easy way to test this, of course,” Calvin said. “Which is?” Teddy asked. “Allow our friend here to upgrade a fresh candidate. We’ve all seen what he does when he’s with someone who’s already well on their way.” “So what happens to a new guy who gets the Full Billy, so to speak?” Carl asked, rubbing his chin. “Exactly,” Calvin agreed. “If my theory holds true, any man who Billy fully upgrades should be….” “What?” Billy asked. “He should be bigger than any of us.” “Bigger?” Billy asked, doubtfully. But Calvin the biologist nodded. “Bigger, stronger, better looking, better...everything. Carl here was turned into a muscle making machine after being with you. Every man he upgraded after exposure - pardon the word, but we’re talking scientific method, here - after exposure to you was super-sized.” “So if Billy ‘exposes’ himself to, like, some ordinary dude.” “Wham,” Calvin said. “Nice,” Hank and Harry both said at the same time. “Look, this is all just...conjecture. There’s no proof that I...that I can...that my….” “I think there’s ample proof everywhere you look, Billy. This entire town, every man here can owe at least part of who he is now thanks to you. Even if you aren’t the genetic miracle I think you are, you can’t deny that every other cock is due to you.” Calvin released his own twin, allowing the majesty of owning two monstrous cocks to play with and find pleasure in to display his own sense of overwhelming pride and male prowess as a member of Muscle Club and resident of Muscle City. The other men were suddenly sprouting their other cock as well, in a sort of salute to the man who made them. It was both entirely weird and perfectly suitable. If there was anything about the residents of Muscle City that truly set them apart, it was that secondary prick. Owning twin cocks was the truest proof of Muscle City habitation. Billy, overcome perhaps, released his own secondary dick, and it flowed down and inflated to full power in moments, shoving aside its brother for room as it sprouted thick and full and long from his powerful loins. He stood naked before his friends and lovers, his beautiful and perfect body covered in dirt and sweat, every muscle pumped to its fullest capacity, bulging outward by several inches, glistening like wet stone. Billy’s pungent and potent scent was very strong as his desire and pride grew hot in the room, and each cock began to inflate to its fullest glory, pulsing and throbbing as it rose higher and higher, drooling flows of warm, delicious honey. “I love you guys,” he said. “God, I love you.” Carl grabbed him in his embrace and kissed him hard. “We love you, too, you stupid man.” “I think,” Billy said, still in the arms of his extraordinary lover, “that maybe we do need to take a little field trip.” “Field trip?” Carl asked, genuinely surprised. Billy nodded. “Further Mr. McCloud’s research. Put his theories to the test. I’m sure there are some of our brothers out there. Brothers waiting to grow and be with us.” “And maybe you could help them along?” Hank suggested. Billy winked. “Maybe,” he answered. He looked at Carl. “Are you ready?” Carl smiled. “Ready for what?” “To get bigger?” Part 8 Mike moved his hand behind Karl’s neck. It felt warm and strong against Karl’s skin, and his head relaxed into the huge man’s capable grasp. Mike bent his lips towards Karl’s and kissed him gently, pressing the soft warmth of his mouth against the other man’s. Karl’s heart skipped a beat, surprised by the tenderness of the kiss and by the heat and strength of the man’s enormous body, as if he was radiating male energy because he could not contain it all inside of him. Karl’s dick surged with heavy growth, nudging itself against his jeans. As if feeling the sensation, Mike reached down to squeeze and stroke and caress Karl with his obviously talented touch. Karl’s cock pulsed and throbbed happily, and his whole body heated up. Hands surrounded his waist and fingers were undoing his belt and unzipping his fly. Another pair of hands - eager and hungry - dug down the seat of his pants and cupped his ass, then began to knead his flesh and rub expertly between the globes of his butt and push towards his hole. He gasped and swooned, releasing himself into the three men’s hands and found himself being stripped of his clothing outside in the bright sun. His shirt was unbuttoned and removed. Fingertips gently, playfully rubbed his nipples. His pants and underwear were ripped from him with obvious strength and desire, and he felt his hard-on throb and swell and rise with eager joy. Two, no three hands grasped him and stroked him and a mouth was on the knob of his cock, sucking and licking, and hands pulled his ass open and a tongue was lapping hotly at his hole, pushing inside him like a wet, warm, pliable dick. It was quickly and acutely obvious that these young men knew what they were doing, and that they were quite good at doing it. Stripped naked with quick efficiency, Karl found himself completely at their mercy and completely willing to be so. His body was being treated to the most thorough and detailed sexual pleasure - they were frankly doing things to and with him that had never even occurred to him, let alone occurred to him to try. Their mouths and hands and fingers and tongues seemed to be all over him, touching and stroking and licking and kissing him with utter devotion. And whomever was paying attention to his cock - and it felt a bit like they all were - well, they certainly knew exactly what they were doing, pulling him right to the edge of losing his load in an uncontrolled fury of splattered cream before releasing him and allowing his heat to cool to a controlled level before starting it all over again. He groaned and shuddered and whimpered and cried out from the onslaught of perfect physical bliss his body was being subjected to, and everything felt utterly amazing. The men servicing him were at least as turned on as he was, if the hot, hard pricks that slid across his skin were any indication. They seemed to be gushing fountains of precum with the same unending supply that they had attributed to Justin, though perhaps the fact that there were three of them (and, it felt like, twice that many cocks) was helping things along quite a bit. James was growing with slow steadiness. Justin fed him just enough Muscle Club magic to keep his body swelling with muscle in a constant, blissful course. He could feel his weight increasing and his muscle swelling and his cock growing heavier and heavier with every passing moment. The salty, delicious tang of Justin’s unending supply of warm honey continued to coat their bodies, and the sensation of pure sex that seemed to be infused inside that gushing fountain grew stronger and stronger, as if Justin’s own mounting need to explode with orgasmic bliss was being channeled into his warm, sticky flow. James could taste the power on his tongue and he began to lick and lap and suck the honey off their bodies inside his mouth, amplifying the effects and accelerating the effects of Transform on his body. He gulped and guzzled the thick, warm flow and it grew increasingly delicious, as his body adjusted itself to this new required food and began to change in the myriad ways that Transform required of any male body it came in contact with. His cock was buzzing with a constant sense of sexual bliss, and throbbed with hard, thick pulses as it continued to swell larger and larger. Its weight increased and became a glorious burden, lengthening and thickening by inches. His balls felt heavy as they inflated with the same seed that Justin was providing. His swelling muscles sang with sweet fire as they grew, splitting and breaking and building themselves bigger and bigger beneath his skin, increasing with strength that outmatched their size, creating another super-powered superman who could rip down a building with his bare hands. He gasped with uncompromising pleasure as his brain was flooded with endorphins, designed to overwhelm the torturous sensations of having his body broken and rebuilt. His bones were growing harder and thicker, extending themselves to allow more and more heavy muscular meat to be mounted on them. His flesh stretched to cover the muscle that kept growing larger and larger. He could feel his weight increasing, and his body slid upwards inside Justin’s embrace as he grew to the same size as the man who was utterly reconstructing his entire genetic structure. Transform was now so good at its task that it wasn’t long before James was the equal of Justin is size, strength and beauty. His twin cock pulsed alongside its brother and began pumping a thick flow of precum to equal Justin’s unending flow, and it gushed from both cannons and coated their skin. “Gonna cum,” he growled to his lover with a new heavy voice, thick with masculine power. “Oh, fuck, I gotta cum so hard.” Justin sank to his knees and pulled both cocks inside his mouth and prepared for James to explode. His body was ready for this, needed this more than anything, and he hungered for the majesty of James’s first volleys of supercharged cream. James fucked Justin’s face, holding it in his large and still growing hands as he suddenly let loose with a flood of cream, roaring with intense pleasure. He could feel his thick load swiftly travel up the heavy inches of each prick as the sound of Justin sucking and guzzling and swallowing every drop echoed through the room. Justin moaned with overwhelming bliss as James’s powerful first eruption shot from his cocks down his throat, and he could feel the warm power of another Muscle City man begin to fill his body with renewed energy. The three naked men surrounding Karl were kissing, stroking and rubbing his body, his mouth, his cock and his ass with equal talent and finesse. Their cocks were in overdrive, rubbing hard heat against his own naked flesh and it made his prick pulse and throb hard. The sounds of moaning, kissing, slurping and sucking were accompanied by the occasional “fuck yeah,” or “so fucking good.” The men’s voices, deep and powerful, seemed to penetrate him in a very agreeable way, and drove his libido into overdrive. “Gotta cum,” he said out loud. “Do it bro,” one of his lovers responded. “Fucking cum in my mouth.” A warm wetness surrounded the entirety of his hard-on and clamped down, sucking and licking against him. He started to pump his load in thick jets, squeezing against the fingers inserted inside his ass as he emptied his burdened balls of their thick, sticky cargo. Something hot and wet splashed on his skin, onto his chest. Then another splattering warmth struck his back, and his butt. A shower of wet warmth began to splash on his skin as his trio of lovers released their own heavy streams, coating him utterly. “Dudes,” someone said, “he didn’t ask….” “It’s too late, Mike. I can’t stop.” The mouth came of his cock and another thick blast of hot wetness struck his belly. “Me, neither. I gotta...oh, fuck, I gotta….” His body was being bathed in thick blasts of sticky cream. Justin swallowed James’s first transformed flood of cream and felt it sink into his body to feed his ever-present hunger. It nourished his muscles and fed his strength and he felt its power spread through his body and branch out into his limbs. He gulped the thick pumps easily, opening his throat and feeling the syrupy heat enter his body. He released his own secondary cock and both were flowing steadily with thick rivers of his honey. James opened his eyes and looked down. All he saw was muscle. His chest pushed forward several inches, coated in a thick forest of dark curls matted under Justin’s flood of man honey. A sudden fountain of gooey pre shot up his body from Justin’s cannon and splattered against his skin warmly. He came, pumping a flood of cream inside Justin’s mouth. He looked at his arms, watching thick veins wind down under his shining, slick skin like tributaries feeding his muscles with more power and came again, the sheer sexual joy of seeing so much pure strength swelling along each limb making him erupt. He reached up and twisted one of his new fat nipples. A gasp left his throat as a shock of intense sexual bliss rocked his entire body. He reached up and grabbed his other nipple and pinched them both, resulting in an even stronger, almost unbearable eruption of pure orgasmic joy that made his cocks explode with cum. James looked down at his biceps, and he came again, reveling at their sheer size, their perfection, their power. They grew as he looked upon them, the round balls of brawn inflating with fibers of intense power. He licked his muscle and swallowed more of Justin’s salty tang, feeling it flow down his throat delivering its sexual tingle all the way down. He arched his head on his powerful neck and tortured his nipples and came gallons of cream that Justin eagerly and happily swallowed as his own twins continued fountaining thick jets of his hot honey, splattering and splashing both their bodies in the curious sexual tingling that he delivered in every drop. Karl licked his lips and tasted something he’d never tasted before. It tasted a bit funky at first, thick and salty but just as quickly something made him crave it. It touched his tongue and seemed to spread its warmth all over the inside of his mouth before disappearing - and then all he wanted was more of it. Something splattered on his chin and cheek. He reached his tongue out to capture it and licked it off his lips, sensing that same pungent, salty tang that spread all over his mouth and disappeared. His body - his entire body - throbbed. Hard. It felt like the earth had moved. It felt like someone or something had shoved him from every direction. It felt lie his entire frame had grown one size larger in in a heartbeat. And then it happened again. James’s head brushed the ceiling of the little empty store. The walls and floor and each of the two men inside were soaked with the unending flow of Justin’s magic cocks, and the place reeked of sex and men. James breathed in that heady perfume with deep inhalations and it warmed him and soothed him and re-energized his swollen , throbbing libido. The sounds of Justin sucking his cocks was loud, a wet, hungry noise accompanied by deep rumbles of obviously blissful groans of satisfaction. Justin’s large hands moved all over his slick skin, caressing and stroking him as if to coax more cream from his overactive balls. He closed his eyes and sighed and felt himself pumping thick, continual loads of cum into Justin’s mouth. He could not seem to stop cumming. He dd. not seem to want to. The hard orgasmic rushes of sexual bliss were still making his whole body light up from the point of the other man’s mouth, and he pushed his hips forward and came again. And again. And again. Justin’s powerful hands moved down James’s back and kneaded the muscular mounds of his butt before they pried the man open and his fingers nudged and rubbed and pushed inside his hot hole, and suddenly James needed to be fucked, and he needed to be fucked right now. He opened his eyes and pushed Justin’s mouth off his erupting cocks and physically lifted the other huge man to his feet as id he weighed nothing at all. He kissed his mouth hard and deep, shoving his tongue inside to wrestle with his lover’s. Then he looked Justin in the eyes and said, “Fuck me.” Justin smiled before he grabbed the new wide, muscular shoulders of the other Muscle Club member’s huge frame and pivoted him around. A fountain of cream erupted from James’s twin cannons and splattered the walled with white. Then Justin pushed him over, shoved him to all fours, dropped to his knees and pushed his tongue inside James’s ass, rimming his hole like he was born to it. James squirmed and groaned and shot again and again, feeling the other man’s hungry and talented mouth doing things to his ass that he’s never felt before. And just before he began to beg to be fucked and fucked hard, he felt the mouth leave his tingling, warm, wet hole and he was suddenly filled to overflowing with two fat cocks that immediately released gallons of hot cream inside him and he shouted from pure bliss. Karl was growing in sudden swells, as if someone was turning up a the magnification on his body and it was filling in with more muscle at each twist. Bigger, then bigger again. He was not slowly increasing with a steady growth of power, it was suddenly exploding outward in huge doses and each time it happened, he was bigger than before. It was a shocking to see and feel. The other three could only watch in wonder and awe as they continued to feed the man’s swells with their flows of cum, suffused with the power of Transform to change another man utterly into his perfection. “Fuck, dudes,” Mike said. “I know,” agreed Cal. “You ever seen this before?” Manny asked. Mike shook his head, grinning broadly. “Fucking cool, though,” he admitted. “I know, right?” Calvin scratched his scruff of red hair and his eyes grew round when Karl groaned and suddenly grew thicker with muscle and a few inches taller in a sudden uncontrolled explosion of growth. It was obvious that whatever was happening to him, he was enjoying it. “Should we, like, get someone?” Mike looked at Manuel and shrugged. “What could they do?” “I mean, just to see if this is, like, normal or something?” Mike looked down as Karl’s cock suddenly pushed forward two inches and swelled larger in girth and a thick volley of cream erupted from the tip and splashed against him. “I know what I’m going to do,” he said just before sinking to his knees to swallow Karl’s erupting cannon and hungrily swallowing his load. “Fuck,” Cal said. “What?” Manny asked. “Wish I’d though of that.” They both looked down and as if answering a prayer, Karl’s second cock - huge and juicy and fully formed - thrust itself from Karl’s furry loins in a sudden, single growth spurt, swelling into its fully-formed perfection to spit a long, sweet rope of cream to celebrate its birth. Then they looked up and both threw their hands at each other. Cal threw Paper. Manny threw Rock. “Awwww,” he said, sadly. Calvin shrugged. “Fair is fair, dude,” he announced before dropping next to Mike and taking the new cock inside his mouth. Manuel folded his arms across his massive chest, watching his two brothers feeding off the quickly developing new member of Muscle Club as, with every minute that passed. Karl kept suddenly swelling larger and larger. “Well, fuck,” he said, a bit sadly. Then Mike was wiggling his sumptuous and tasty ass at him, and a great smile broke out across his handsome face. Justin pistoned his hips slowly, steadily fucking the huge and beautiful man he had created. He moved his hands across the muscular expanse of James’s back, feeling his new muscles flexing and bulging as he squirmed in utter bliss under the onslaught of Justin’s expertise. Justin closed his eyes to allow his other sense to luxuriate in the sensations he was experiencing - the scent of James’s ass, the heat and wetness surrounding and welcoming his cocks inside, the slow, deliberate, constant growls of pleasure that James was releasing from his vast chest, the feel of James’s skin and muscle under his palms, the slick wetness that coated his new progeny, a gift from his own miraculous and constantly leaking pricks. “Oh, god,” James moaned. He bit his lip to suppress a scream of absolute perfect physical bliss. He felt Justin’s massive cocks sliding in and out with an intensity that nearly drove him mad, felt the other man nudging his prostate and pushing fat loads of cum from his balls, traveling up the fat inches of his cocks, splattering against the floorboards. The room was suffused with the scent and heat of the two men. It sagged with their power and groaned with their weight. “Fuck me,” James begged. “Fuck me harder.” Justin grinned and bent to wrap James in his muscular arms and quickened his pace, shoving himself in and out of James’s delicious, perfect ass with the pace of a jackhammer. “Fuck me harder, fucker.” “Yes, sir.” Karl swelled again. Mike and Calvin felt his cocks lengthen in their throats as he pumped a fat, fresh fountain of cum inside them. It warmed and empowered their miraculous bodies, feeding them what they wanted most. Manuel was fucking Mike in the ass, watching what was happening to Karl, gasping and enthralled with the man’s continual cycles of growth and he swelled suddenly larger and larger. He watched his chest swell forward, drooping with a sudden influx of meat. He watched his shoulders broaden and build. He watched his six-pac stretch to allow another set of abdominals to appear, and he watched Karl’s face grow increasingly handsome, shifting with every sudden growth spurtL his jaw growing wider, his nose broader, his brow heavier, his hair thicker. He was becoming a seriously beautiful man. He gulped in air and his arms - growing thicker and more powerful every minute - hung at his sides. He was shaking, but whether from the power of his growth spurts or the intensity of pleasure he was experiencing, Manny couldn’t tell. Karl suddenly opened his eyes and a feral, animal look was in them. “Here it comes,” he growled, and then he smiled. “What?” Manny asked. “Everything.” The building was creaking with a strange menace. The two men inside were engaged in a prolonged, very thorough fuck session. Their combined weight was easily over 1,200 pounds or pure muscle and thick cock. “Harder,” James ordered. “Yes, sir.” The sound of wood splintering was unmistakable. The floor cracked. The roof groaned. “Harder.” “Yes, sir.” Karl’s body erupted with the final, sudden growth cycle. It struck his body like a detonation and the threw his arms out and pushed his chest forward and shouted with pure, undeniable power. His cocks exploded, sending gag-inducing floods of cream inside Mike and Cal’s gulping, greedy mouths. They were physically thrown off his spouting super-cocks, carrying Manny with them as the three of them landed on their perfect asses and watched the final cycle overwhelm Karl’s body and deliver him to his perfect Muscle Club physique. “Jesus!” “Fuck” “Oh. My. Fucking. God.” Karl was breathing hard and smiling with intense pleasure. He stood with his arms thrust out and his cocks at attention, still pumping a fat rope of cream from each nozzle. He was magnificent, hugely muscled and devastatingly handsome. Was it the power of the three of the combined that had created him? Was it something that was waiting inside him all along? Did it really matter how it had happened to create this vision of pure masculine sex? He grabbed his cocks in his hands and pointed his flood at the three men on their asses before him. “Lap it up, boys. This is the source of true power.” He didn’t have to tell them twice. The store was slowly ripping itself apart as Justin fucked James with increasing strength. James just wanted more and more of what Justin could deliver. Now he was on his back, Justin fucked his ass deep and kissed his mouth. James wrapped Justin in his legs, practically pulling him inside. His own cocks splattered warm cream between their bodies. “Harder,” he groaned, kissing Justin’s warm lips. “Yes, sir,” Justin obeyed. The floor creaked. A resounding crack echoed through the building. Justin pushed himself deep inside James. The building collapsed around them. Walls came down. The ceiling and roof. The two huge men were showered in the destruction they had caused, splinters trying to penetrate their skin were denied, glass shattered against them and fell to the broken floor. A huge cloud of dust and dirt erupted up and surrounded them as the cum-soaked wood broke apart and the entire building was destroyed by the power of the fuck. The four men outside turned to watch the store collapse. The walls fell in on each other and the roof came down without warning. They stood dumbstruck for a moment, their own sexual heat forgotten with the shock of what seemed to be happening. “Did you see that?” Manny asked. “I’m seeing it,” Mike reported. “What the fuck happened?” Calvin said. Then Karl was laughing as the dust cleared, revealing two very surprised looking, hyper-muscular men amidst the destruction, one on his back and the other above him, very clearly engaged in fucking the daylights out of his beautiful lover. “Can’t you tell?” he asked. “They just fucked that building to death.” Two more Muscle Club members had just joined the group. Part 9 They appeared at first as small black dots against the unending brown that this section of America seemed to be made of. He was driving his classic Range Rover along a stretch of highway that wasn’t even on the map, which was why he took the route in the first place. What’s “Exploring America” mean if you don’t take some trips off the beaten track? He had seen almost no traffic at all along the two-lane concrete highway, and the two growing smudges in the waves of heat rising from the land grew larger and larger as he sped towards them. Two people, he guessed, though what they were doing out here in the middle of nowhere was hard to fathom. Then again, wasn’t that what he was doing here in the middle of nowhere? Maybe they were travelers like him, adventurers wandering freely about without a care or a destination, just to see what was out here. As he approached at speed, he saw that they were walking hand-in-hand off the shoulder, and at the sound of his approach the two figures stopped and turned. It was hard to tell who they were at a distance, but it wasn’t hard to tell that they were large. Very large. They stopped and one of them raised his or her (though from the size and shape, probably his) arm and the driver realized they were thumbing for a ride. He was going very fast, and did not intend to slow down until he came close enough to recognize that it was two men. Two very large men. Two very, very large men. Wearing the most absurd outfits he could have imagined. When he looked up at their faces, his cock jumped in his trousers and his heart skipped a beat, because they were easily among the most beautiful human beings he had ever seen anywhere. He moved both feet onto the brake pedal and his truck began to scream in protest as it attempted to slow from 70 MPH down to nothing in the space of a few feet, which it entirely failed to do. The two men jumped to the side of the highway as the brakes filled the air with a metallic whine and his tired smoked like a signal fire. The Rover began to turn sideways before he came back to his senses and righted the vehicle, coming to a stop a hundred feet beyond the hitchhikers and landing on both lanes of the highway at a slight angle. He was gripping the wheel hard and his breath was fast and adrenaline was pumping into his system when there were raps against his window and he looked over into the most handsome - and troubled - face that he had ever witnessed. This was more than a man. This was a god. No one looked like that in real life. Comic book artists could draw men like that. But no one made of flesh and blood was that...perfect. A muffled voice asked “Is he all right?” and he looked toward the sound to see another man’s face, almost equal in beauty and perfection to the first man. They had to be absurdly tall to stand that high next to the cab of the Rover, and the first man - the man with the intense blue eyes and the dark shock of shining hair and the scruff of a beard that accentuated the insanely sculpted lines of his strong jaw - said, “I think so.” The other man, a man with a shining burr of very short strawberry blonde hair across his handsome scalp, with a broad, masculine nose and jade eyes with flecks of gold in them looked at him and said, “You okay, dude? Fuck, that was intense!” He was smiling broadly, and his teeth were perfect. “Maybe you should get off the highway,” the first man suggested, the deep timbre of his voice nearly rattling the window. He nodded, mouth agape, and tried to swallow. His mouth was dry and his heart was trying to pound its way from his chest with the rush of adrenaline his system had produced. But he turned the wheel and the Rover jerked suddenly and stalled. “I think he’s in shock.” Their voices were both low rumbles, as if tigers had learned to speak. “What should we do?” the other one asked. The first man tapped the closed window again. “Do you need some help?” The driver looked into those beautiful and absurdly blue eyes again and nodded slightly. The god twisted his full lips into a kind of sideways smirk as his handsome brow wrinkled. “Can you unlock the door?” He moved his fingers along the armrest to find the button. The doors unlocked with a loud thunk and the man reached up and lifted the handle. A warm blast of outside air entered the air-conditioned cabin, accompanied by a strong, masculine scent that smelled strongly of locker room. A large hand rested on his shoulder and squeezed him quite agreeably. “Can you scoot over? I can drive you to the side. I think you need to rest a few minutes.” “I think so.” The other, blonde man said, “Cool accent. You from England?” “Australia,” he answered. “Adelaide.” “Cool,” the blonde said again. “Sounds sexy.” “I’m Billy,” the dark-haired god said in his deep, powerful tone. “And this is Carl.” “Trevor,” Trevor answered. “I think I can manage, now.” “You sure?” Billy asked, squeezing his shoulder again. A tingle of something seemed to travel along his arm and into his chest. His brain sizzled and his cock plumped and his balls tingled. “I think so,” Trevor answered. Billy smiled. It made Trevor’s dick throb hard. “Okay.” “You tugging?” Billy’s companion asked, quietly. “Just a little,” Billy answered. “I thought it might help calm him down. Distract him from what happened.” “It’ll distract him, all right,” Carl said, grinning as he looked back at Trevor. Billy closed the door and Trevor immediately missed feeling the man’s warm, strong grip on his shoulder. He pulled in a long, slow breath, his nostrils flaring and stinging from whatever that smell was that had entered the cab, and he drove the large vehicle to the side of the highway and turned off the engine. The two men were still standing in the middle of the two lanes talking together, and Trevor had a moment to again reflect on their odd choice of clothing. For one thing, each seemed to have selected their outfit from a wardrobe of clothes belonging to someone two sizes smaller than they were. Their shirts were barely hanging on to their torsos, and their jeans were so low and so tight as to border on obscene. They were so huge! Each man was easily almost seven feet high! And almost as broad as their were tall! And the muscle they were packing on those tall, broad frames seemed impossible in its development and size. Fat, thick, hard balls and cables of brawn were bulging from every inch of their bodies, and as if that weren’t enough proof of their intense masculine natures, each owned a bulging basket nearly overflowing with meat. The darker one - Billy - was wearing, or almost wearing, a light blue Oxford button-down collar shirt. It was open nearly to the navel, spreading apart to showcase a chest that looked superhuman in size and depth and hinting that the man owned an ungodly set of abdominal bulges. Its sleeves had been torn (not cut) from the shoulders. There was little doubt, owing the sheer size of his arms, that no sleeves could have accommodated him anyway. The shirt’s tails were hanging free and fluttering in the Summer breeze above a pair of dark navy jeans so tight on him that virtually nothing of his anatomy was left to the imagination. And what there was of it was beyond imagination anyway. He had to be packing nine or ten inches of thick cock down there! If he looked ridiculous, his friend was nothing short of clownish. He wore a ribbed cotton tank top, but the low neck had been ripped open to account for the awesome and unbelievable twin globes of muscle mounted on his wide, furry chest. His sky-blue jeans seemed on the verge of popping their button fly clean open so that his monster could burst forth from his loins to reveal itself in its full, overwhelming glory. As odd as they looked, Trevor could hardly contain his lust for the two men. They were both intensely beautiful and sexy. It would have been hard for him to dream up two more beautiful men than these. They finished their discussion and came over to his vehicle. “You okay, Trev?” Carl asked, familiarly. “You scared the shit out of me with that driving, but it looked fucking cool!” Billy rolled his eyes slightly. “Maybe you should step out and get some fresh air? Calm your nerves a bit before you start driving again.” “Maybe,” he answered. Billy lifted the handle again and opened the Rover’s door. Trevor stepped out and stumbled a bit on watery legs, but Billy caught him easily and supported him. A fresh series of tingles traveled from Billy’s hands and vibrated through Trevor’s body again. The tingles seemed intent on traveling directly towards his cock. “Thanks,” he said. “Sorry about this.” “We startled you,” Billy said. “It isn’t the first time,” Carl admitted. “We...kind of have that affect on some people.” “I just wasn’t expecting...I mean, I saw you when I was driving up but….” “Yeah,” Carl said, “we’re big.” “You could say that,” Trevor agreed, looking him up and down. The blonde beauty noticed his attention and made his pecs dance a bit. “What are you doing out in the middle of nowhere?” Carl hiked his thumb at Billy and started to speak. “This guy hasn’t had an opportunity to grow anoth….” “Walkabout,” Billy said, interrupting his friend. “So to speak.” “Americans go on walkabout?” Trevor asked, surprised. “Yeah, Billy, do Americans go on whatever it is?” Carl raised an eyebrow and and mouthed, ‘what the fuck?’ at his boyfriend. Billy grimaced. “Well, I mean, we just call it a road trip. I guess.” “I was under the impression that a road trip required a vehicle?” “Yeah, we...kinda...forgot that part.” “Uh huh,” Trevor answered doubtfully. “And you also seem to have forgotten your bags?” “We travel light,” Billy explained. “Very light,” Trevor agreed. “And where was this road trip taking you?” Carl looked at Billy, who looked at Carl, who said, “Dunno,” shrugging. “Just, you know...around.” Trevor smiled. “Okay. So, you two are wandering along this deserted stretch of highway in the middle of nowhere, dressed in clothes that look like you stole them from someone’s wash line, without a single bag or backpack, and you’re headed nowhere to do nothing.” His head tilted. “Have I got this right?” “Absolutely,” Billy acknowledged. “Uh huh.” “Kind of...strains credibility, doesn’t it?” “Uh huh,” Trevor agreed smiling. Oddly, though these two men looked like they outweighed him by easily 150 pounds, and they towered a foot taller than he was, and their bodies were bulging with so much muscle that they were literally ripping out of their clothes - he did not feel afraid or even intimidated. That unusual but pleasant tingling sensation was now throbbing through his whole body, accompanied by a very agreeable warmth that left him feeling a bit randy (or more than a bit), and a sense of well-being and confidence were helping to calm his unsteady nerves. He was feeling a strong sense of camaraderie if not downright attraction towards them both, as if he wanted them for friends - or something more than friends. “You need a lift, then?” They looked at each other, and the blonde-haired beauty smiled broadly. The darker one, whose touch Trevor ached to feel against his skin again, nodded. “That would be very kind of you,” he said with his deep, marvelous, cock-hardening voice. “Hop on in, then,” he said. “Let’s see where the road takes us.” “Shotgun!” Carl called out, as he quickly jogged around the front of the Rover and climbed in. But Billy said something quietly to him and he crawled in back. Trevor couldn’t help but notice the two rounded balls of his ass as he did so, but he found himself laughing at the blonde man’s puppy-like demeanor. “He’s very….” Trevor observed. “You have no idea,” Billy agreed. With the blonde, buzzcut giant in the back seat and the dark-haired beauty beside him, Trevor moved the truck back onto the asphalt and started back along his interrupted journey. “Nice ride,” Carl observed, happily. He was sitting in the middle of the back bench with both arms stretched along its back. The strange, enticing spicy scent that the two men seemed to wear like cologne was strong, now. Could it be their sweat? Were his deep, damp underarms pumping it out? Trevor inhaled it deeply, like something he wanted to burn into his memory. He just couldn’t seem to get enough of whatever that funky, musky, deeply masculine scent was. Billy glanced back at his partner and asked, “Are you…?” Trevor watched Carl shrug in the rear view. “Maybe. I mean, it couldn’t hurt, could it?” “Maybe not so much so soon,” Billy said. “Okay,” Carl said. His happy face seemed to fall a bit, but when he caught Trevor’s eyes in the mirror he winked. “Feeling better, Trev?” “I think so,” he reported. He did not mention the hard-on throbbing in his pants. “Maybe still a little shaken.” “That’s to be expected,” Billy agreed, setting his warm, giant paw on Trevor’s leg. It made the driver’s cock pulse hard.“We gave you quite a start.” Trevor kept his eyes on the road as he asked, “What are you two really out here doing?” When Billy opened his mouth to object, Trevor cut him off. “I know damned well you aren’t on walkabout. Carl verified his assumption by asking him, “What is walkabout, anyway?” “Was originally an aboriginal custom. It’s a journey taken by foot into the outback. A way of living more traditionally.” He shrugged. “It also means just going for a long wander without any aim.” “Oh. Then I guess we are on walkabout,” Carl stated, grinning. He reached forward and scrubbed his large paw into Billy’s rough thatch of dark hair. “Just getting this guy some experience.” “Doing what?” “What are you doing out here?” Billy asked, quickly. “Trying to change the subject again, eh?” Billy’s uncommonly handsome face reddened. “Okay, I’ll go first. I made some money selling my company. A lot of money, probably more than’s good for me. I guess I could’ve gone to France or some tropical island, but I wanted to see America. It’s been good to me, and I was curious about the seldom-seen corners and the long stretches of highway.” He looked over, moving his eyes up and down the incredible and unbelievable body of the man next to him. “You never know what - or who - you might find.” Billy huffed a laugh through his nostrils and smiled. “True enough. And I guess you could say that Carl and I are after the same thing.” “Yep,” Carl agreed, leaning forward. His face loomed next to Trevor’s and that smell came with him. “We’re out looking for new friends!” His hand came around Trevor’s other side and his warm, smooth palm was resting against his neck. “Glad you’re feeling better, Trev.” A sudden, strong throb of something shook his body, emanating from Carl’s hand on his skin. His whole body heated up, his heart beat faster, his mouth went dry and his cock suddenly grew firm and uncomfortable in his pants. “Th..thanks,” he said, nearly swooning. Billy grabbed the wheel and looked hard at Carl. “Be careful,” he said. Trevor blinked hard and corrected the truck’s trajectory. “Sorry,” he said. “It’s not your fault,” Billy assured him. “Maybe Billy should drive,” Carl suggested. “If you’re feeling...anxious.” “I’ll be okay,” Trevor said. “Just got a little dizzy for a second.” “You’ll be all right,” Billy said. “Maybe we all should calm down a bit.” He looked hard at Carl, who said, “Sorry, but I thought….” Billy shook his head slightly, but Trevor caught the gesture. “You two need a moment?” “What?” Billy asked. “Looks like you’re going to have a lover’s tiff about something.” “A lover’s…?” Trevor looked at the dark-haired beauty. “You two were holding hands when I was driving up, and I know that wasn’t for physical support.” Billy reddened again. “Even without the hand-holding, I would’ve pegged you two for more than friends just by the way you look at each other.” “It shows?” Trevor nodded. “It practically strips naked and dances.” Carl scrubbed Billy’s head again, good naturally. “He’s always a little worried what people will think,” Carl said. “He’s an old dude.” “Old?” Trevor looked over, then studied Carl in the mirror. The two men appeared to be the exact same age, but he let the comment pass. “Well, if someone has a problem with it, fuck ‘em.” “I frequently do,” Carl admitted. Trevor glanced down at Billy’s lap. It would be hard not to notice the bulge in his groin, as well as the thick length of something that looked like a kielbasa along his thigh. “What do you...do...for a living, Billy? If you don’t mind me asking?” Billy looked over, then followed Trevor’s eyes toward his crotch. “We’re in construction at the moment,” he said, placing his hand over his mammoth appendage, “but I used to teach high school.” Trevor looked up. “Really? You were a teacher?” Billy nodded. “I taught him,” he said, hiking his thumb back towards where Carl was sitting. Trevor looked in the rear view again, and found Carl looking back into his eyes. “I chased him, if that’s your next question.” “It wasn’t...though I have to admit to a certain curiosity. How long ago was that?” “A few months,” Billy admitted. “Why?” “Carl doesn’t exactly look like any high school student I’ve ever met, and you don’t exactly look like any teacher.” “It was a special class,” Carl said. “Filled with special students.” Trevor glanced down at Billy’s covered loins again. “No doubt.” Carl leaned forward and also looked down at Billy’s crotch. “Now you see why he was worth pursuing.” “Uhh…” “Yeah,” Carl purred. “I know a good thing when I see it.” He kissed Billy’s cheek and rubbed the back of his neck. “Fuck, I’m horny,” he whispered softly into his lover’s ear. Trevor couldn’t help but overhear the lament. He looked down again and noticed that Billy’s already impressive equipment was immediately responding to his lover’s attentions. How anything that large could be growing even bigger staggered the imagination, but it was very clearly swelling fatter and growing longer down his thigh. Carl kissed Billy again. It was a gentle, soft kiss, which contrasted with the man’s huge size and overwhelming masculinity. Everything about the huge blonde stud screamed MAN in capital letters forty feet high, but his gentle kisses and the tenderness with which he massaged Billy’s neck was an overt demonstration of tender passion. “I need you,” he whispered. Billy’s eyes rolled up as he closed them. “Can’t,” he whispered back. Trevor cleared his throat. “Um, I know this is probably out of place, but the backseat does recline and it creates a fairly large space to lie down in back.” He looked down again at Billy’s quickly swelling monster. “Fuck, yeah,” Carl growled softly. “You...wouldn’t mind?” Trevor met Billy’s eyes. “Brother, with that monster you got growing down there, I rather thing you better let Carl take care of you before you hurt something.” “Please?” Carl begged. “It’s been so long since I’ve had you. I need you, Billy. I need you now.” “Put the seat down,” he said. “You need me to pull over or…?” Before Trevor could finish the question, Billy was climbing over the back of his seat and Carl was shoving the backseat into its reclined position. The Rover rocked and rolled as the two giant musclebound men wrestled inside the interior to get together, and it didn’t take long at all before Trevor watched clothes being stripped off and the sounds of deep moans of pleasure and obviously passionate kisses filled the cab. He tried very hard not to look back and allow these two insanely beautiful and obviously powerful men a little privacy, but it was hard to do it. He kept seeing naked muscular asses rising up into his mirror, and the sounds of kissing, sucking, moaning, groaning and the occasional “fuck, yeah,” or “you feel so good,” or “I love you,” was making it very hard not to look. The truck was rocking and rolling all over the road as the two giants shifted and thrusted and got on with the business of sex inside the cabin of the truck. Luckily, there was no one following what must have looked like a very drunk driver trying with little luck to stay on one side of the road. That odd, musky, masculine scent grew incredibly strong as they pleasured each other, and it seemed to take only a few minutes before one of them was advising the other, “gonna fucking come,” and then a shudder and a long, low, hair-raising groan of absolute satisfaction filled the truck. Trevor looked back and saw Carl’s naked torso filling the back of the Rover. Carl’s eyes glanced up and met his and he smiled the most lascivious, sexy, dangerous smile that Trevor had ever witnessed. Then Billy’s naked ass reared up and Trevor realized that the teacher was sucking down the student’s load, gulping with audible pleasure. Trevor’s own cock was, by this time, begging for release. He had never felt so large. His dick was throbbing hotly and pressing its swollen head against his jeans. He pushed against it with the heel of his hand, trying to get it to settle down, but the heat inside the cab and the smell of sex was too strong. It was as if he were living inside sex and it was coating him with its need and passion. Billy was kissing Carl’s mouth. Carl held the other man’s bulging muscular body in his arms. Both men were evidently naked, and Trevor rolled down the window to bring some fresh air inside to try to calm himself down. “Better?” Billy growled. Trevor looked in the mirror and saw Carl nod and kiss his lover’s mouth. “Fuck,” Trevor whispered. It was the most intense thing he’d ever almost witnessed. It was almost as if he had been part of it, though his cock’s hardness and insistent throbbing told a different story. “How you doing up there, Trev?” Carl asked. He was rubbing his hand across his stubbled scalp and grinning like the cat who ate the canary. Billy was now lounging beside him, both men stretched out along the back of the truck and covered in a glistening coat of sweat. “Not as good as you,” he answered. “True that,” he answered. “But there’s an easy way to remedy that, if you’re so inclined.” “I….” “Let me take the wheel for a while,” Carl offered. “Then you and Billy can get better acquainted.” “Me and…?” Carl nodded. “I can highly recommend him from personal experience, and I think - judging by the way his cock is still throbbing and leaking - that the man has a little love left in him.” “Carl, I don’t think Trevor is ready to….” “Billy, babe, I think Trevor is more than ready.” He kissed Billy’s lips. “Are you ready, Trev?” He swallowed hard. He looked into the mirror again at the two incredibly handsome, incredibly sexy, incredibly naked men in the back of his truck. “I think I might be.” Carl’s smile turned absolutely lecherous. “That’s what I thought.” Carl moved forward and put his lips next to Trevor’s ear, setting his warm hand on the back of his neck. “Pull over, Trev.” He could feel the man’s warm breath on his skin. “Okay.” Carl squeezed his neck. “Good boy.” The truck rolled to a stop and Carl climbed out of the back, opening Trevor’s door for him. Trevor started to get out and then stopped dead at the sight of Carl’s glistening naked body standing next to the Rover. “Oh, fuck,” he said. Carl bowed slightly with a flourish. “Thank you,” he said. “But you ain’t seen nothing yet. Climb on back and prepare yourself.” “Prepare my…?” Carl winked. “Have fun, Trev.” They exchanged places. Carl climbed in naked behind the wheel and Trevor peeked his head inside the back door where Billy was waiting. “Hi,” the dark-haired man said. Trevor’s brain flipped over inside his head and his heart stopped for a minute. His cock tried to rip its way free of his pants and his whole body felt hot and wet and sticky. “Huh...hi,” he managed to respond. Billy’s cock was at least a foot long, and possibly longer. Even on a body like his, which was perfect, the man’s prick was the focal point of everything. It was lying across his hip, a thick shank of pure sex, heavy and ripe. The head was as large as a plum and drooled a stream of clear honey along his ruddy, silken skin. Pulling his eyes away from the man’s incredible tool, Trevor realized that Billy was the most handsome, the most powerful, the most beautiful and the most muscular being he had ever laid eyes on, bar none. He was almost too much to take. Billy leaned forward and offered his hand. Trevor watched the man’s 8-pack abs pop and swell. “Come in,” Billy said softly. “I…” A sudden wash of intense lust and complete desire washed over Trevor’s being. “Come in,” Billy said again. “Let’s have some fun.” “I don’t….” Billy smiled. It melted Trevor’s brain. He stepped inside and the truck began to move. Trevor began to remove his shirt when Billy’s hand covered his and he said, “Let me do that.” Trevor steadied himself as the huge naked man sat forward and slowly undid each button on his shirt. Then his large hands moved the material of his shoulders and stripped it from his torso. Billy paused to look at Trevor’s body. His cock rose to attention and a fat stream of pre erupted from the eye and drizzled down his long, thick inches. He moved his hands over Trevor’s skin and leaned in and kissed his nipples tenderly. He moved his hand behind Trevor’s body, pulling them together, moving his lips up Trevor’s body towards his mouth. The truck lurches and Carl said, “Sorry.” Billy put his hand behind Trevor’s neck and kissed his mouth with deep and obvious passion. Trevor was hesitant at first. After all, this was someone else’s man, and that someone else was currently sitting at the wheel of Trevor’s truck, driving them along a deserted highway. But the kiss lingered, and it drew him into Billy’s muscular arms, and as they pressed themselves together, chest to chest, skin against skin, the sensation of warm, perfect sex overwhelmed him and he pulled the huge man tightly to him, kissing him back with equal passion. Carl looked into the rear view, smiling. “Go get him, Billy,” he said quietly, then fixed his eyes back on the unending stretch of empty road before them. “Fuck,” Trevor whispered. “Holy fuck.” Billy kissed his mouth as his hands traveled south and began to rub and squeeze and caress Trevor’s raging hard-on. Thick shocks of pure sex erupted from everywhere he placed his hand, emanating through Trevor’s jeans like heat. He grabbed hold of Trevor’s meat and a sudden, hard, strong pulse of sex passed into him. Billy kissed him again. “Let’s get these pants off of you,” he growled. “I’m gonna swallow you whole.” “Holy fuck,” Trevor repeated. Billy undid Trevor’s belt and unbuttoned his trousers, rubbing his cock the entire time. He peeled Trevor’s damp skivvies off his throbbing meat and immediately made good on his promise, as the 7-inches of throbbing cock popped out of his pants and presented itself to Billy’s talented mouth. He sucked it inside and Trevor’s eyes rolled up in their sockets. He almost lost it all right then, but something pushed against his libido and held him back. He looked down and Billy’s beautiful eyes were looking up at him. He was sucking and stroking Trevor’s cock like a starving man, and then his strong hands yanked Trevor’s pants down his body and his mouth moved to suck both his balls into his warm, wet mouth as his fingers rubbed against the soft, tender wetness of Trevor’s asshole. Sharp tingles of bliss erupted everywhere Billy touched. Trevor was overheated with lust and desire. “Aw, fuck,” he moaned, pulling his legs free of his pants and opening his legs to allow Billy all the access he desired. Billy went to town on Trevor’s pink hole, licking and rubbing and pushing his tongue inside. Trevor had never felt anything like this before. His cock jumped and pulsed with glee as Billy ate his ass, leaving him feeling wet and hot and anxious for something to fill him up. Billy climbed back up Trevor’s body and kissed him. “Can I fuck you?” he asked. “I want to fuck you.” He looked down at Billy’s hugeness, and a pang of excitement and fear shot through him. “I don’t….” “It won’t hurt,” he promised. “I would never hurt you.” Carl said, “Trust him on that,” from the front seat. “You’re never going to regret letting Billy Titus fuck you senseless. I speak from experience.” “You...you’re so big,” Trevor said, breathlessly. Billy kissed his mouth again. “I would never hurt you.” He moved his hand down to Trevor’s wet hole and pressed two fingers inside him. Though he tightened against the intrusion, an immediate eruption of perfect sexual ecstasy exploded through him, as if Billy’s fingers held magic in their touch, and he opened himself to deeper exploration. “Can I fuck you?” “Fuck me,” Trevor begged. “Oh, god, yes, fuck me.” Billy pulled Trevor’s body towards him like a rag doll and pushed the man onto his back. Trevor’s legs were in the air and he planted his feet against the roof of the Rover. Billy reached down and stroked himself as a thick guzzle of pre drooled from the mouth of the massive cobra. He coated his entirety with the thick, warm lube that he naturally produced in unending abundance before Billy leaned forward, pressing the fat knob against Trevor’s tightness. Something better than sex entered Trevor’s body. Something deep and magic, something that felt like he was being bathed in pure pleasure. He gasped and groaned and felt himself light up inside as Billy pushed inches of thick, hot, hard cock into his guts. The heavy tool traveled inside deeper and deeper, rubbing itself adjacent the deep well of his pleasure center and he gasped and groaned and shivered from pure, undiluted, overwhelming sexual bliss. Billy leaned over Trevor, fucking and kissing him with equal need and passion. Trevor’s whole body shook, the intensity of the man’s sudden onslaught of perfect pleasure saturating his entire being with a religious rapture of absolute euphoria. Carl looked into the mirror and watched his lover fuck Trevor. “Are you going to do it?” he asked. Billy’s handsome face lifted up, and he said, “No.” “Why not?” “He didn’t ask.” Then he kissed Trevor’s gasping mouth again and pushed a radiating sensation of flawless sex into his brain as his massive tool fucked his ass and his warm, soft lips kissed his mouth. “Then what…?” “Thanking him, of course.” Billy’s hips were slowly thrusting as he moved his magical, massive meat in and out of the other man. “He gave us a ride. I’m just returning the favor.” “Ah.” Trevor was struggling to remain sane. He was being bombarded with an uncontrolled and uncontrollable stream of throbbing sexual waves that permeated him to the core of his being. Billy had not been with an ordinary man, and he did not know how to temper his power, so he was simply unleashing it all on Trevor as a gift, giving him everything but the true, lasting gift of power. He could not cum. He could not. His dick bulged and throbbed, his heart raced, his body broke out in sweat from every pore. His brain crackled and flipped and pulsed with the sensation of pure sexual bliss delivered in an irresistible surge. A flood of perfect gorgeous sex filled him up to overflowing. He couldn’t speak. Billy kissed his lips. They sizzled with sex. Every where Billy touched him erupted in fresh lightning strikes of ecstasy. And where Billy’s cock pushed inside him, filling him up with the source of Billy’s masculine energy, the eruptions of euphoric rapture lifted him into heaven. He gasped and spun and throbbed. Billy gave him everything in overwhelming abundance. And then they were pushing towards a crescendo and Billy embraced him and held him and spoke a word in his ear with tender softness. “Come.” His cock exploded. His balls emptied. He shouted from the joy of the perfect orgasmic release, thrusting fat ropes of cream from his ordinary body in an extraordinary display, pushed to his limits and beyond by a man so powerful that even others gifted with his amplified capabilities were hard-pressed to cope. Then he shook, physically, as he recovered from the overwhelming power of Billy Titus, and Billy held him, and kissed him, and stroked him, and loved him. Carl glanced into the mirror, smiling. “Told ya,” he said. Part 10 “I think you broke him.” Two nearly seven-foot tall men were standing on the shoulder of a deserted stretch of two-lane highway next to a large, dark green vintage Land Rover. They were both naked. They were both built like super-heavyweight bodybuilders, if super-heavyweight bodybuilders were built as perfectly proportioned and massively muscled as Superman. They were looking inside the back of the vehicle at another man. “How did…?” the dark-haired god asked, looking at his companion. The blonde giant next to him shrugged his mountain range shoulders. “Did you loose a full-on Billy on his ass?” “A what?” Trevor was bathing in an ocean of pure sex. He was naked, and swimming through a sea of bliss, surrounded by a warm, wet envelope of perfect pleasure. He breathed it in and swallowed it, tasting the raw power of absolute ecstasy. It was neither dark nor light, it was everywhere, it was everything. Then a face appeared before him. Hands reaching for his naked body. Arms surrounding him. Skin, soft, silken, smooth, warm, caressing his body. He knew the face. A man’s face. A man’s lips. A man’s arms. A man’s love. Powerful and absolute. A god’s love, embracing him beneath the sea of sex. The fuzzy-headed man’s green eyes met the raven-haired man’s bright blue ones. “Did you hold anything back?” “Like...what?” The blonde man’s head tilted slightly and his brow furrowed. “You don’t even know, do you?” “Know what?” “How powerful you are.” “Well, I mean, I guess…?” “Kiss me,” the blonde instructed, turning towards his inhumanly beautiful companion. “Kiss…?” He nodded. “Just...kiss me. And don’t hold back.” “When I kiss you, I don’t know how to hold back.” He placed his hands on his lover’s chin and pressed their lips together. He poured every ounce of his passion, love and power into the kiss, and was a bit startled when something hot and thick and wet splattered against his belly and chest. He pulled apart from his lover and looked down. The blonde man’s cock had inflated to its full and glorious extents, nearly doubling in size and swollen red and rock hard. The other man had exploded with a heavy douse of come that fountained from his prick and coated his own silken skin like cream. Thick rivulets were still draining along the veiny shaft of his gargantuan monster. “Thanks,” he said. “You did that.” He looked down. “Well, I think it was you who….” “No, Billy. You did that. You made me do that. It’s what and who you are - and keep in mind that I’m pretty big and powerful myself, but one kiss - just one kiss from your lips - and I lose control.” He smiled. “Willingly, I might add.” He watched his wealth of warm cream disappear into his lover’s huge, muscular frame. “It’s the same for everyone. Every guy you’re with at Muscle City. You’re...amazing.” “Thanks?” He looked into the back of the Land Rover at the smaller naked man inside. “But how does that explain…?” God was inside him. Fucking him. Loving him. Filling him up with beauty and power and pleasure. His body shook and rolled and pulsed with it. His gasped and his lungs were filled with it. He opened his eyes and the god’s face was there, looking at him, smiling at him, kissing him, loving him. He was wrapped in the strong arms of perfect love. He was riding the strong cock of perfect sex. His heart was pumping sex through his veins. He was breathing sex, and tasting sex, and every groan, every sigh, every tear that left his body was overflowing with all the perfect blissful euphoria he could not contain inside him. “I think you broke him, or something. I mean, if I can’t help myself as strong as I am….” He shrugged again. “I...didn’t know.” “How could you? You’ve only been with guys like us ever since...ever. I have the advantage of having had more than a few liaisons with other normal dudes. I’ve learned how to, like, temper my skills to the task at hand.” He looked at the man in the Land Rover again. “I think he’s, like, sex drunk or something.” “Sex drunk?” The blonde man nodded. “Like, when you drink alcohol you feel giddy and nice, but if you drink too much you start feeling sick, and if you drink even more...this happens.” he smiled and rubbed his rugged jaw. “I think our friend Trevor here just enjoyed too much Billy.” Billy looked at Trevor, reaching forward and stroking his face tenderly. “Oops,” he said. He was climbing a mountain. He was climbing a god. A huge god. Beautiful and magnificent. His hands moved across the satin skin of a god, and everywhere he touched the god, shocks of intense sexual power entered his body. His cock was throbbing and hot and exploding with cream that splattered thickly against the god’s perfect flesh. He was climbing up the god’s beautiful, flawless perfection, shaken by the god’s emanations of sex, unable to stop himself as his vision was filled up with the sight of the god’s phallus, a strong length of fat prick falling forward from his loins and throbbing in time to his own. He could smell the god’s scent in his nostrils, the delicious tang of balls and ass, the heady musk of perfect masculine power, the deep perfume of limitless, incomparable, unending, perfect sex. He came again and again, climbing up the stone hard, velvet soft, warm and perfect body of the god of all sex. “Should we...do...something?” “I think he’ll be okay.” Carl looked at Billy and added, “I’ve seen this happen before. Couple of times.” Billy met his lover’s gaze. “Like I said, I’m pretty strong, too. Sometimes I lose control in the moment. Things are progressing nicely, the dude is super hot, super into it, he wants more so...I give it to him.” He shrugged again. “And they recover?” “Oh, yeah. I mean, they’re kind of… it’s… when someone….” He sighed. “He’s broken, though.” “What does that mean?” Billy asked, with concern in his strong voice. “He’s had the ultimate. He’s experienced perfect, unvarnished, overwhelming, complete and utter sexual bliss. It kind of colors everything else from now on. No matter who he’s with, no matter how good it feels, no matter how satisfying it is - how is it ever going to compare to you?” Carl looked at Billy, smiling. “You’re amazing.” “So...what should I do?” “Kiss him.” “Kiss him?” “Kiss him.” Billy’s face reflected confusion at the simple answer, but Carl nodded his head towards the passed out man in the back of the Land Rover and he nodded. Billy dropped to one knee, leaned into the cab of the truck, put his lips to the other man’s and kissed him as only Billy could. Trevor was lying on a warm beach covered in soft sand. He was naked beneath a sun that pulsed with constant throbs of bliss that coated his skin in warm, wet sex. The sun was a giant cock in the sky, pointed at his body, thrusting fat gouts of liquid sex at the world and coating him in its power. He felt warmth against his lips. A warmth like the sun above him that was throbbing with the power of a god’s cock, pumping liquid bliss that splashed against him like the warm waters of the ocean. The ocean of the god’s cum, delicious and thick, cresting against the earth, the warm, soft earth, the god’s body beneath him, caressing him in the god’s strong arms, holding him as the god’s perfect cock entered his ass and fucked him with the god’s perfect power. His lips tingled and sizzled. His lips throbbed and swelled. The god’s face - he came again, seeing it, looking into those blue eyes, as blue as the ocean, as blue as the sky - and the god kissed him, tenderly, passionately, with perfect and unending love. Shortly, the man moaned softly, then began to kiss Billy back, rousing slowly from his stupor until the two men were kissing quite passionately, and it was evident that Trevor was back in the land of the living. Carl tapped Billy on the shoulder, but Billy seemed engrossed in the kiss. “Billy? Earth to Billy.” The kiss went on and on. “Okay, stud, I’m starting to get a little jealous here.” Billy pulled his mouth from Trevor’s and looked at the smaller man, who was looking back at him. “Welcome back,” he said softly. “Whuh… what happened?” “You passed out,” Billy explained, moving his hand through Trevor’s thick shock of red hair. “Sorry about that.” “Holy fuck,” he responded softly. “Something like that,” Carl announced. He looked down at Trevor’s face as Billy stood back up. Trevor was clearly and desperately in love with his boyfriend. “You feeling okay, bud?” “I love you,” he said to Billy. “Yeah,” Carl said, “he’s okay.” “I love you, too,” Billy said, easily. Trevor turned over and struggled to climb out of his truck. He kept his eyes on Billy’s face the entire time. “Maybe you ought to sit down,” Carl advised. “Kind of...get your bearings again.” “What?” He didn’t even look at Carl. “Whoa,” Carl said. “He’s got it bad.” “It?” Billy asked quietly out of the side of his mouth. He was helping Trevor sit up. Trevor’s cock was hard and throbbing. “Kind of a...chemical thing.” He looked at Billy, explaining, “He’s hooked on you.” “Hooked on…?” “If you want to keep repeating everything I say as a question, I’m cool with that, but things’ll move along a bit quicker if I can just….” Billy nodded. “Okay. So, what happens sometimes is that when one of us is with a norm… uninitiated guy, and things go a bit far, the norm… uninitiated guy falls in love with us. Or, in this case, you.” He smiled at Trevor, who seemed slightly to melt in absolute adoration. “I assume there’s more to it than that?” Carl nodded, saying, “Oh, just a little bit. And maybe love isn’t quite an accurate assessment of the situation.” “Let me guess. Does the word ‘obsession’ come into play, here?” “Ohhhh, yeah. Obsession, worship, devotion.” He waved his hand in front of Trevor’s face, who continued to ignore hm completely. “And what we have here is a rather advanced case of the Billys.” Trevor sighed at the mention of the name, and his cock visibly throbbed with a hard shift. “Whoa. Really?” “How do I…?” “How do you overcome this little situation?” Billy nodded. “Like I said, it’s a chemical thing. Or something. He’s literally addicted to you.” He smiled. “Not that I blame him, of course. And all things considered, he is very cute. So maybe if we….” “Carl,” Billy warned. “I’m just thinking of Trevor, here.” “Sure you are.” “Look, I know I’m a whore, but I’m so...good at it!” “Hard to argue with logic like that.” He looked at the red-haired naked man making puppy eyes at him again. “I assume you’ve been in this situation before, then?” The god stood before Trevor in all his naked glory. Trevor watched the god glow with sex and love. Trevor looked up at the god’s face and swooned with need and lust. Trevor looked down the god’s perfect body, all the perfect power, all the perfect beauty, until his eyes beheld the god’s mammoth shank of sex, hanging thickly from the god’s deep pubic forest of shining, soft curls that smelled like the god’s own essence. Trevor reached forward, tentatively, and set his fingertips against the god’s source of all pleasure, stroking Billy’s mammoth appendage tenderly. Which was starting to make it difficult for Billy to concentrate. “Billy. Seriously. Have you seen me?” Billy laughed despite his worries. “It’ll all be okay. There’s a simple solution to this. It always works.” Carl watched the small man worshipping his boyfriend’s cock and he said, “We’ve all been there, Trev.” “Well, whatever it is you’re planning on doing, I suggest you get on with it because if he keeps this up,” he said, “we’re going to end up back in that Land Rover and I’m gonna unleash the full Billy on him all over again.” “You may not like it.” “Let me guess.” “No need, it’s exactly what you think.” “But...he didn’t ask.” “Believe me, if we leave him like this he’s going to be miserable. At least if we initiate him, he’ll be himself again - or, I guess, two or three times himself again, and everybody lives happily ever after.” “So, do I just, sort of, point myself at him and...?” “‘Point’ yourself? Like a lawn sprinkler or something?” Carl made a face. “No. I have to do it.” Billy opened his mouth but Carl cut him off. “The chemical thing. I counteract you, or something. Not sure exactly how or why it works, but it works. If he gets a double dose of you, he ends up huge and powerful and still obsessed. If I do it - or, really, any other guy but you - he ends up like the rest of us. Still in love with you, obviously, just like the rest of us, but not quite so...stuck.” Trevor moved forward, taking the length of the god cock in his hands reverently, feeling its heat and weight and power pulsing in his hands. It was a thing of utter beauty, a majestic display of the god’s power, the perfect tool to deliver the god’s gift of absolute bliss that would fill Trevor up again and send him back to the god’s world of warm, wet masculine sex. Trevor pushed his tongue forward, licking the full length of the god’s perfect cock. “I think you’d better hurry up. I can feel my motors revving.” Trevor breathed warmly against the end of Billy’s prick, then opened his mouth very widely. “Oh, fuck.” “Trevor? Trev? Babe? Trevvie?” The red-haired man ignored Carl’s entreaties, even though he was already pumping out his strong pheromones and sending out thick and steady tugs at him. “Hmm. He’s really got it bad.” “What can I say. I’m amazing.” Trevor was actively sucking on Billy, now. “Yeah,” Carl agreed drily. “Okay, I guess I’ll just...go for it.” “Be my guest,” Billy said. “Can you, sort of, lure him out?” “He’s not a wild animal.” Carl watched Trevor licking and sucking on Billy’s prick. “You sure about that?” His eyebrow arched. “I have to admit, the man has talent.” “You don’t need to tell me that, Carl. Whatever you’re going to do, start doing it.” “Well, I don’t want the poor man inflating with muscle inside his truck. He’ll blow out the doors.” “Good point.” Billy began stepping backwards, bringing his traveling blow job with him. “He’s not going to be like this, right?” “Like I said, he’ll be fine.” He watched the two men moving away from the truck. “You sure you want to do this? Because Trevor looks like a man who knows his way around….” “Just do it, Carl.” “I’m just pulling your leg, Billy. We won’t leave him like this. He’ll be okay. What am I saying? He’ll be better than okay! He’ll be in Muscle Club!” Billy squeezed his eyes closed and balled his hands into fists. Trevor had taken his cock inside his mouth and was dutifully and with obvious pleasure sucking on him quite strongly. “Hurry it up, please,” Billy managed to ask. “Whoa. Okay. Um, you need to ask him to suck on my cock instead.” “Why do I have to…?” “Because he’ll do anything you ask him to.” “Trevor?” Billy asked. The redhead looked up with adoration. “I want you to give my friend Carl a blowjob, just like you’re giving me, okay?” “You can talk to him like he wasn’t a child, you know.” “I’m new at this, give me a minute.” “Whatevs.” “Trevor. Suck on Carl’s cock.” “That’s what I like to hear,” Carl said. “You’re not funny.” “I’m a little bit...whoa. Whoa! Fuck!” “I told you!” “Holy fuck! This is gonna be easy!” Trevor really was quite talented. And almost as soon as he wrapped his lips around Carl’s dick and started to caress and stroke his long shaft, Carl grew very hard very fast and began to unleash the power of Transform and Muscle Club into the small naked Australian. And almost as quickly, Trevor began to grow. He gulped down the gushing flood of cream like a starving man, and Carl fed him everything in a rushing fountain of male power that swam into his blood and his muscles and his bones, and began to swiftly upgrade everything about him. Billy was shocked. “Holy….” “I’ve kind of done this before,” Carl admitted, reaching down and holding onto Carl’s head as he pushed thick jets of powerful transforming cream down the man’s throat. “I’ll have this taken care of in a couple of minutes.” Something warm and delicious filled Trevor’s mouth and he gulped it down with a sensation of pleasure he had never felt before. This was different than the god...than what Billy had given him. That gift of sex so powerful that it made him forget everything else. This was beyond sex. Beyond power. He tasted the essence of godhood, and a heat entered his belly and stretched along his arms and his legs like lightning from a bottle. His cock felt heavy. Then heavier still. Then it throbbed and stretched and bulged and became steel. The hair on his scalp tightened. His skin tingled everywhere. He started to grow. “A couple of minutes?” Trevor’s body was already swelling with new power. His shoulders were spreading into distinct lobes of brawn, his chest was bulging forward, his neck was growing thick and his arms were swelling with muscle. “I’m kind of good at it.” He looked down, grinning. “In fact, I’m very good at it.” Trevor was gulping and guzzling the flood of cream that Carl was delivering with accomplished ease, hungering now for it as his body changed. Billy watched with fascination, because he had never actually seen another man initiated. They had always appeared in his classroom already grown, or they were taken by others because he had refused to participate. Carl was smiling with obvious pleasure as he watched the other man grow. Billy wondered what he was feeling as he pushed power into Trevor’s body, realizing that he was doing this, that he could do this to anyone, just plug in and watch another man start growing muscle by the pound. “Feels so good,” Carl said softly. “This always feels so good.” “I can’t believe… it’s incredible.” Carl looked over. “I want you to do it, Billy. I want to watch you do this.” He looked down at the man growing larger and larger as he sucked down Carl’s warm cream. “There’s nothing else like it in the world.” Billy could believe that. Trevor was moaning with absolute pleasure as he grew larger and larger. His voice changing, moving towards the deep, powerful register of the men of Muscle Club. He felt his arms swelling, the muscle growing thicker and stronger, pressing insistently against his skin. Veins pulsed and spread along his limbs, feeding the muscle, crawling down his limbs and over the high arch of his ass and along his groin towards his quickly swelling cock. The fibers of muscle everywhere on his body multiplied and divided, growing into cables, and then into thick, hard balls of pure brawn. His skin stretched across all that swelling power as his body grew taller and wider to accommodate everything that Carl was giving him so effortlessly. Billy watched Trevor’s face growing more handsome as his body continued to swell with power. His skin was milky white, and the redness of his hair everywhere grew even more distinct. Maybe he was from Australia, but there was clearly Scottish blood inside him. A beard, full and beautiful, sprouted on his chin and cheeks of the same ruddy cinnamon hue, and a thick, full mustache grew on his upper lip. His face took on a brutal handsomeness, a hard masculinity that made Billy want to fuck him very, very hard. “Bigger and bigger, dude,” Carl said, urging Trevor on. “Take it all, bro. Take every drop.” A pressure was building in Trevor’s loins. A hard, deep, beautiful pressure that tingled and throbbed and made him groan as he continued swallowing every bit of power that Carl could give him. He closed his eyes to concentrate on the sensation of growth and strength that was throbbing in his swelling muscles, and the awareness that something new was happening - something unexpected and impossible and utterly amazing - was rewarded with a sudden growth alongside his mammoth, pulsing cock. Trevor’s rapid development began to slow as his secondary cock sprang forth and rose up next to its brother - the ultimate sign of a fully matured Muscle Club jock. “You want to grab that, Billy,” Carl said, still feeding his power into Trevor. “The first hit off a newly grown Muscle Clubber is… awesome.” Billy sank down and put his lips on Trevor’s monster and was instantly rewarded with a fat gush of hot cum. Just as Carl had said, it was different even than all the powerful cream he had ever tasted. He felt it enter himself and spread into his arms and legs. It sped through him like liquid fire and made him feel powerful and masculine and strong. Trevor’s new cock pushed heavy gouts of intoxicating cream into Billy’s beautiful and perfect body, and he found himself nearly swooning with bliss at the sensation of a newly transformed man’s powerful seed blasting down his throat into his body. Trevor felt wet warmth surround his cock - still unaware that he now owned two - and he released a flood of cream from his over-burdened balls. He could feel his orgasm with new intensity and sensed his fountain of hot cream as it travelled up and up every fat inch of his prick. Someone was sucking him hungrily and he faithfully delivered his load into the hungry mouth of the man who needed it so very, very badly. He exploded with cum. He shoved it from his fat balls and made more instantly, because he could. He was a cum factory. He was a cum pump. His balls bulged hard between his legs as he released them to do the one thing they excelled at now, and they happily inflated with more and more and more cream that he shoved up his monster into the sucking mouth that drank it all down. “Better and better,” Carl said, softly. “Better and better.” He knew what Billy was experiencing, and he watched with open love as his companion swallowed the heavy, industrial-strength cream of the man he had initiated and welcomed into the small pantheon of supermen that was known as Muscle Club. Trevor attained his new full growth in only minutes. He pulled his mouth from Carl’s thick cock and looked down at the heavy bulges mounted on his new body. A soft forest of bright red curls was amassed across both hemispheres of a heavy, muscular chest. He could see two very prominent nipples poking up through the copper fur. He felt a surging orgasmic sensation as he released gallons of cream from his heavy balls into Billy’s gulping mouth. Then Carl was kissing his mouth and he came harder than ever, recognizing another like himself and the sensational power and hyper masculinity that his new body delivered. He was tugging hard on Carl before he knew what he was doing, his brain sizzled with sex and his newfound power was bursting free of its cage. He released a heavy invisible cloud of pheromones, thickly scented with his individual musk, that announced his presence clearly to any other Muscle Clubber that happened to be in the area like a loud beacon. His other cock started to fountain in conjunction with the one still lodged down Billy’s throat, splattering more of his new powerful seed all over Carl’s naked body. He was kissing Carl and cumming from both cannons and glorying in his new overwhelming power, because he could not help himself. His body had been flooded with the strength and overwhelming force that Carl could deliver so effortlessly, and he had to release it. He loved Billy. He loved Carl. He loved himself. He was perfect. He delivered his perfection into Billy. Billy accepted it, realizing he tasted Carl’s familiar essence mixed with something else, something new, something more. He swallowed it with a hunger he never realized before, pulling into himself the first release from a newly created Transformed man, fresh with power and possibility. His face registered his surprise and pleasure, and Carl, embracing Trevor’s huge new form in his strong arms, looked upon his handsome lover and said, “Now you understand. Now you know.” Billy looked at Carl. He did know. He did understand. This was how it all happened. This was how they grew. This was the source of their power. His body was vibrating like a rung bell. He felt as if he were illuminated, as if his entire body was pulsing with power. The three men shared each other in this manner for minutes, diving deep into the well of pleasure that each could provide and each could realize. And then Billy stood up, standing now at his true, full power. And Carl stood next to him, equally powerful. And trevor was before them, in his new, perfect, bulging, miraculous and beautiful form. “Welcome to Muscle Club,” Carl said, with a tough of formality. “What. The. Fuck?” Carl laughed and Billy smiled. “Yeah, that’s kind of the right reaction,” the blonde god said. “Sorry about springing this on you.” “My fault, I’m afraid,” Billy explained. Trevor looked down at his body. He moved his large hands over the newly grown muscle, cupping his massive pecs and rubbing his palms along the bulging masses of his abdominals. His fingers crawled down his body and each hand grabbed a dick, holding a separate huge sausage of highly sensitive meat in each hand, feeling the ludicrously high sensation of sexual bliss throbbing through each long, thick, firm tube. “Holy….” Carl looked at Billy, and remarked, “Funny how it always turns to religion.” Billy shrugged. “I suppose it’s only natural.” “Super natural,” Trevor said softly. He was looking at the two inhumanly beautiful men looking at him. “What happened?” “That’s a long story,” Billy said. “First things first, Trevor my friend. How are you feeling?” He thought about it a moment, holding his twin pythons in his grips, and said, “Fucking horny as hell.” Carl nodded. “Yep, that’s about right.” He looked at Billy, and asked, “Are you ready?” “Ready?” “To upgrade him.” He smiled. “This is how it works, Billy. I feed him my power, and he adds to it. Then you swallow it, and add to it again, and give it back to him.” “And then what happens?” He shrugged. “Maybe nothing. Maybe everything. Who knows? It’s always different. It’s always….” He looked at the red-haired beauty and grinned. “A surprise.” Billy looked at Trevor. “Are you ready?” “I don’t understand.” “This is who you are, now,” Billy explained. “This body, those muscles, those cocks. That constant hum of sex you feel. The need to fuck. To fuck me. To be fucked by me. Your heavy balls will never empty. Your hungry cocks will never be satisfied. Your muscles are powerful beyond your imagination. Your libido is unlimited and capable of driving another man insane from pure, unfiltered, overwhelming sexual pleasure. Your body is built to deliver sex in unending supply, and you will, from this moment forward, need others like yourself just to help satisfy that massive, uncontrollable, irresistible need for the love of another man.” “You’re in Muscle Club, Trevor,” Carl said. “You’re one of us.” The red-haired giant looked at his two companions. No one, ever, looked more beautiful or perfect in his world. He could think of nothing, at that moment, except his desire for them. Billy smiled and asked again, “Are you ready?” Trevor’s bright green eyes scanned Billy’s perfect male beauty. “Hell yes!” Billy walked to Trevor and took the man’s strong form into his embrace, and kissed him with unequaled passion. His cocks inflated to their full glory and began to drool with warm honey. His hands moved down Trevor’s body, over the bulging masses of brawn that his wide back was constructed of until they found the round, firm, perfect globes of his ass and he squeezed and kneaded the muscular orbs with his strong hands, pulling them open to push his magic touch toward Trevor’s warm, wet, hungry hole. “Then let’s see what happens.” Part 11 The classic Land Rover Series III is nearly six and a half feet tall. It’s a huge vehicle built between 1971 and 1985. It was designed primarily for off-road use, and the four-door version was fourteen feet long. It was a gargantuan monster, used by the UN, the British and Australian armies and the Royal Navy. If anyone had been driving along a certain stretch of American highway on a certain warm evening, they would have seen a classic forest green Land Rover parked on the shoulder. A closer look would reveal for men leaning against the truck, each standing head and shoulders above its roof. If they had stopped to look even closer, they might have been surprised that each of the men was completely naked. And certainly they would have been shocked to see that each man, apart from being unusually attractive and gifted with the perfect muscular development of super-heavyweight bodybuilders, was also gifted with two cocks a piece. Further investigation would reveal that the blonde man in the middle of the three had one heavily-muscled arm draped across the shoulders of a man with thick, vibrantly red hair made of soft waves that looked like someone had poured copper on his head, and a full, beautiful beard of the same hue on his jutting chin and strong jaw. The blonde’s hand was resting against the redhead’s massive right pec, his fingers lost in the wealth of all the warm, soft fur running across his chest, rubbing, twisting and pinching the man’s very prominent nipple mounted low on the bulging meat hanging from his upper body. The blonde’s other hand was nowhere to be seen, because it was resting against the third man’s buttocks, slipping his fingers down that man’s warm, moist crack, between the two muscular globes of his glutes and gently rubbing and pressing against his asshole. The redhead was massively built. Of course, each of them was, but his body looked as if it had been constructed from boulders. The same copper hair was massed in curls across his barrel chest and sprouted like a thick crown over the two - two! - long, thick shanks of cock that jumped and throbbed with every twist of his nipple. The blonde in the center was smiling the sort of smile one might have if he also had complete control over the other two men, which at the moment seemed to be the case. His body was beautiful, a dark bronzed hue kissed by the sun as if some muscular surfer had somehow found his way from the warm Pacific waves into this lost stretch of land. Long, lean, perfect wedges and balls of hard brawn covered him, each muscle head married to its brothers in symmetrical harmony, and dusted in a soft coating of golden curls. It would be obvious to any witness that he was a man who enjoyed other men - so much so that he could not keep his hands off of them for too long. The third man, a dark-haired, blue-eyed god, would be almost too hard to observe for too long, because one might spontaneously erupt with an orgasm strong enough to split a zipper wide open simple from his overwhelming beauty and absolute perfection. He, too, was smiling, but it was the smile of a content and happy man doing exactly what he wanted to be doing, with exactly the two people he wanted to be doing it with. His body was beyond imagining in its size, its beauty and its perfection. If some god had reached down to create a perfect man, he would be hard pressed to do better. At the moment, the three giant naked men were watching the sun setting and the sky turning shades of pink, purple and violet as the warm evening breeze caressed their silken flesh. As the man in the middle played with the parts of the the other two, their massive twin cocks bulged and throbbed and pumped out heavy strands of warm honey, redolent with the strong scent of sex and masculine power. The honey drizzled thickly down the fat shafts of their meat, a warm reminder of the constant state of arousal that inflamed their loins with and bodies. “Beautiful,” the dark-haired god murmured. He looked at his blonde companion and leaned over to kiss his soft lips. The blonde man withdrew his hand from its manipulations of the dark man’s ass, moving his palm behind Billy’s neck to pull their mouths together. Billy’s powerful scent was on his hand and it made his nostrils flare and sting, and made his own cocks pump a fat flow of honey. The redhead looked over smiling, and moved his hand onto the blonde man’s wide, bulging back to caress his skin and feel his strength and hardness. “Oh, fuck,” he moaned deeply. The blonde started to laugh in the middle of his kiss. “Again?” he asked. “I can’t help myself,” Trevor explained. “Everything about you - and I mean everything - turns me on harder than I’ve ever been turned on before. Just...feeling your skin, your muscles, the sensation of your body moving beneath my touch makes me heat up.” “Thanks,” Carl said. “I like feeling you touching me. You have very gentle hands.” “Not always,” Billy said, looking over Carl’s vast shoulders. “If I was able to bruise, I think you could see where Trevor got a bit overly excited.” “Sorry,” he growled. “Sometimes I can’t help myself.” Billy reached around his lover and cupped Trevor’s bearded face. “Keep getting overly excited. I like it.” “Are we going again?” Carl asked. “Because I know I’d love another round with the both of you. I haven’t had a workout like that for a while.” Billy kissed his lover. “I find that hard to believe.” Carl shrugged. “Not every dude back home has your stamina,” he said, and then he looked at Trevor and added, “or your...energy.” He winked at him. “How many more are there?” “Back home? I guess a couple of hundred. That sound right, Billy?” “Give or take a dozen or so,” he agreed. Trevor’s eyes went wide. “A..a couple hundred? And all like you?” Carl nodded, and corrected him. “Like us,” he said, kissing Trevor’s warm lips. “But I think that they lack a certain degree of experience.” He kissed him again, lingeringly. “Yes, there’s definitely something to be said for an older man.” “I’m not that much older,” he protested. “I’m not complaining, you’ll notice. That was a compliment. You’re fucking amazing as a lover, Trev. You’re passionate, you’re enthusiastic, you’re athletic and you’re fucking...inventive! I mean, some of those moves you put on me? Fuck.” Billy had to agree. “He speaks the truth, Trevor.” The redhead’s whole body blushed. “Aw, shucks. You’re embarrassing me.” “Not their fault. They don’t have your years of training. Practice makes perfect, as they say.” “So they’re…?” “Most of the guys back home are teenagers. High school students. Some were probably virgins prior to joining Muscle Club, and maybe they haven’t been exposed to as many...opportunities as you.” Trevor’s brow furrowed and he said to Billy, “But you’re no teenager.” Now it was Billy’s turn to blush. “I...maybe didn’t have the opportunities, either.” Carl rubbed Billy’s massive chest and explained, “Our beautiful friend here has never had the most...outgoing personality. Like I said, I had to chase his fine ass down and pursue him with a rather persistent relish before I caught him. And then it was just him and I for months. Not that we didn’t have fun!” Billy nodded. “Oh, we had fun all right, but I’d be the first one to admit that Carl showed me all his moves and helped me...explore what it meant to be intimate and sexual with someone else. I was a bit shy and hesitant.” “Which only made you sexier,” Carl said, kissing his mouth again. “Well, you’re certainly not shy and hesitant anymore,” Trevor volunteered. “You went everywhere I wanted to go, and sometimes you went places I wasn’t even thinking about, yet.” “I...tend not to do a lot of thinking when I get in that mood,” Billy admitted. “I kind of let my body do all the talking.” “An excellent plan,” Trevor acknowledged. “Sometimes it better not to think too much about what you want to do, and just to do it.” “Although,” Billy said, “that’s sort of how we find ourselves in this situation in the first place.” Trevor asked, “How did this happen? I mean, I know how this,” he said, gesturing at his own new massive frame, “happened. But how did this,” he then gestured at Billy and Carl, making a wide circle with his open palm, “happen?” “How did Muscle Club begin?” Carl asked, and Trevor nodded. Then Carl sighed and said, “It’s a long story.” “Then give me the Cliff’s Notes version.” “The Cliffs what?” “Wow, you are young, aren’t you?” “I’m young and hung and filled with cum!” Carl announced, proudly. “Indeed,” Trevor agreed, looking down at the other man’s bulging, heavy balls. “He means give him the short version,” Billy explained. Carl looked at the setting sun and the darkening sky. “Long story short, then. Two guys found something on the web and spent a weekend using it. It made them grow muscles, and get bigger, and blast out ropes of cum from their lengthening cock. They found out that they were being altered pretty radically and that their cum could change others, too. They invited their friends over and they changed, and got bigger, and hornier, and then they could make their friends change, too. And things went along like that for a few weeks, and these guys kept growing, and getting more beautiful, and stronger, and inviting other guys to join them, until Muscle Club was born. And the more guys who joined it, the bigger everyone got.” “That sounds...impossible.” Carl nodded. “Probably is. Except that here I am, and there you are.” “Those first two guys, they’re still around?” Carl nodded. “Everyone is still around. Things got kind of...bad. People freaked out, as you can imagine when dozens of horny high school dudes start blooming into bodybuilder horndogs overnight and keep getting bigger and stronger every fucking day. It was hardest on Billy here, who had to keep us in line and keep the school administration from freaking out too much, while allowing us to, sort of, explore our new boundaries.” “Boys will be boys,” Billy said. “And you pursued him?” Trevor asked. “I fucking tailed this guy from day one - well, after I joined Muscle Club - but I always had a thing for him. He was - he is, the kindest, gentlest, most loving man I ever met. He was a great teacher, he’s an even better lover, and I would do anything in the world for him.” “The feeling is mutual,” Billy said, kissing Carl on the mouth. “And are all the guys - they’re all guys?” “All guys,” Carl affirmed. “Interesting. And you never found out how this happened?” “We were in school,” Carl explained. “And we were, you know, fucking each other. Who has time for investigation? Anyway, what does it matter?” “It might answer a lot of questions.” “What questions?” Trevor’s smooth brow furrowed. ‘Well, why do we have two dicks for one thing. And why are we so big? It’s...impractical. And so strong?” His head tilted. “How strong are we, anyway? It’s obvious we’re big.” “I don’t think ‘big’ quite covers what we are,” Carl said with a grin. “We’re quite strong,” Billy said. “For example?” The dark-haired god looked across the landscape, then pointed. “How much would you guess that rock weighs?” “The boulder, you mean?” “If you like.” “Couple of tons, I should think.” “Go lift it.” Trevor looked at him doubtfully. “Pull the other one.” “He’s not shitting you, Trev. Go pick it up.” Carl moved behind his lover and wrapped him in his arms, holding his beautiful body against his own. “It’ll be fun!” Trevor shrugged and walked towards where the large rock was resting. It was at least as large as a normal man, if he were wrapped in a fetal position. Carl nuzzled Billy’s neck and sent his lover groaning like a lion as they both watched Trevor’s handsome posterior bob and flex as the huge man walked away from the truck. He paused, looking at the rock. “Just pick it up,” Carl shouted. “Don’t make a pet out of it!” The copper bear bent his knees and surrounded the wide boulder with his new long arms, feeling his muscles stretch and flex as he prepared for what he assumed to be a titanic struggle. He pushed his fingers under each edge of the cold stone and hugged the rock’s surface to his naked body. At first, it wouldn’t budge at all. As he applied more force to his labors, an odd thing started to happen. He could feel his muscles tensing and bulging. A hard heat began to sing across his body and the familiar sensation of muscular development kicked in. He realized that he was physically growing - actually getting stronger - as he wrestled to get the boulder off the ground. He felt his back expand, and his shoulders and lats swell. His arms bulged and the muscles along his thick legs grew larger by the inch. He was getting stronger, somehow. As he tested his body’s power, it was expanding itself to meet the challenge, developing new strands and cables of muscle even as he attempted to lift the monstrous rock, fighting gravity and his own strength in the process. And then it budged. He moved his hands underneath and pulled the rock towards him. The far edge lifted up. He gritted his teeth and his abdominals swelled with power and his arms and shoulders sang with strain and, inch by inch, he slowly managed the two-ton slab of solid rock off the ground. “He’s a fighter,” Carl said, “I’ll give him that.” “That’s a lot to do in one go, though.” “He looks like he’s managing it okay.” And he was. Trevor was slowly, and with effort that made all his massive muscles bulge out starkly from his frame, lifting the boulder off the ground. Then he was balancing its weight, shifting his legs, moving his grip, and he had the man-size rock fully off the ground and he continued lifting it, inch by inch. “You’re doing great, Trev!” Carl urged. “Fuck,” Trevor growled. “I know, right? It’s fucking heavy!” “Shut up,” Trevor groaned. He now had the rock in both arms and was standing upright. holding over two tons of solid granite in his arms. “You did it!” Carl shouted. “I don’t think he’s quite done, yet,” Billy observed. Which was true, because Trevor was now attempting the push the tonnage over his head. “You don’t have to show off for us,” Carl advised. “We’re both suitably impressed!” Trevor grunted and strained, glorying in the sensation of muscular power and growth that continued to build and manifest across his entire body. Muscle was strengthening, tightening, developing harder and thicker as he made his new, miraculous, impossible body lift the boulder up, up, up and over his head. He stood, now, in the darkening light, feet spread apart, chest heaving as he breathed, the muscles of his arms and shoulders standing out starkly beneath his milky skin, holding several tons of rock above his copper-haired head. “Fuck yeah!” he shouted, with a tremendous smile on his handsome face and both dicks inflated to full glory. The muscles all across his eight-foot tall body were bulging out against his pale skin. He was clearly even bigger than before, and looked like he could tear apart anything he set his hands to. “I think he likes it,” Carl observed, because both of Trevor’s cannons were now exploding like milk fountains, shooting fat ropes of cream as he spontaneously achieved orgasm. “Evidently,” Billy agreed. Eyes closed, holding the rock above his head, Trevor came fat gouts of cum that splattered into the dry earth, emptying his over-productive balls because his body had delivered so much power that he was overwhelmed with it. He shot his load until it dripped from the mouths of both cocks and he smiled with evident bliss. Then Trevor turned slowly and heaved the boulder as far as he could throw it, which wasn’t very far, yet, and they all felt it strike back to earth with a heavy thud and a cloud of dust. Trevor was clapping his hands to rid them of the grit and came striding back, his even thicker legs winding around each other making his gait more like a strut, obviously proud and amazed with himself. “Holy fuck, that was intense.” “So, yeah,” Carl said, “we’re kinda strong.” He narrowed his gaze and asked, “How are you feeling after that?” “Hungry.” He thought for a moment, and added, “Horny.” “Sums it up pretty well.” Carl smiled and stepped back, pushing his boyfriend towards the huge copper-headed man. “How about a snack?” Billy said, “Carl!” “Trev says he’s hungry and horny! You can feed both those needs quite admirably!” “Carl!” Trevor echoed. “What?” He shook his head, laughing slightly. “You old dudes and your morals. Look, Trevor, after a build up and explosion like that, your body needs more power. Billy has the best juice in the world, plus he’s the best lover in the world.”” “I’m not….” “You so are,” Carl shot back. “So you two go to town and I’ll get the truck ready.” “Ready? Ready for what?” He looked at Billy. “You haven’t forgotten the reason for our...walkabout, have you?” “Oh. Yeah.” “Oh, Yeah.” Carl pushed Billy gently towards Trevor again. “Have fun kids. Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do, which pretty much allows you to do whatever the fuck you feel like doing.” Then he winked. Billy looked at Trevor. He was breathing hard, his muscles were stark and bulging, a sheen of sweat coated his milky skin and he had a fierce, hungry look in his eyes. “You ready?” In answer, Trevor fell upon Billy like a starving man, and the two huge gods fell to the earth kissing and groping each other with wild need. Trevor found it hard to argue with Carl’s assessment of Billy’s talents only moments after they fell together. “Let yourself go,” Billy growled in his ear. “There are no more boundaries between us.” “I don’t….” “You do.” “I can’t….” “You can.” Then Trevor released himself entirely to his needs and his power and his strength, and his cocks exploded again with hot, heavy cream and he felt Billy’s energizing and satisfying cum splattering all over his body. They were coming together as they pleasured each other, caressing and groping and kissing and fucking without any limits or direction, their bodies telling them where to go and what to do. Carl leaned against the Land Rover, watching his lover and his new friend sharing their power as he slowly caressed himself, taking a dick in each hand and double-stroking as the strong, unending tingles of sex shook his giant frame. Each cock drooled a flow of honey he used to lube up his grip, and he watched the other two men fucking - their muscles flexing and bulging, their cocks hard and stiff, their desire for each other hotter than the sun - and he drank in the beauty of two men making love under the dark, starry sky. “So, there’s a city in the other direction entirely populated with men like you….” “Men like us,” Carl corrected, again, “including you.” “Men like us,” Trevor agreed, “and every last one of them is as strong, as powerful, as muscular, as beautiful as you are, and as horny as I am….” “Possibly hornier,” Carl said, grinning, “though I personally would find that hard to believe.” “Then tell me why we’re driving away from there?” The road was dark ahead of them, lit by the Land Rover’s headlights. The sky was filled with stars and a sliver moon. They were once again driving in the direction that Trevor and the Muscle Club boys had been traveling before their sudden and unexpected tryst. “Billy has a mission,” Carl explained. “We can go on alone, if you’d prefer to check out Muscle City,” Billy said. “Though I do enjoy having you along.” “I must admit that I’m extremely tempted,” Trevor admitted. “My brain is going a little swimmy at the thought of it.” He looked at Billy, who was sitting next to him. “And not one of them is wearing a stitch of clothing?” Billy shook his head. “Not a stitch.” “Not a thread,” Carl added. “All that beautiful naked flesh just waiting - eager! - to be caressed and embraced. Not to mention a hard cock everywhere you look attached to a man ready to put it to very good use.” “And everyone just…?” “Everyone just does whatever they wish to do. With great frequency and energy.” Billy smiled. “And, yes, it’s exactly as wonderful as you’re imagining it to be.” Trevor’s handsome face frowned a bit. “So...what is this mission that’s so important that you left paradise behind to wander the endless American landscape?” “To find men like you,” Carl said. “Though this didn’t quite turn out according to plan.” “The mission?” Carl nodded. “Billy, here, has a special talent. Or so it is believed. And we’re out here to test that talent.” Trevor glanced over at the inhumanly beautiful man. “A special talent?” Billy shrugged. “It’s a theory.” “Having experienced your talents at physical pleasure first-hand, I don’t doubt you have others you haven’t tapped, yet.” “We think Billy’s a super trigger.” “And that would be?” “Sometimes,” Billy explained, “when a man is changed, he’ll manifest something unusual. More unusual, I guess, than the usual muscular growth and size. Something special. And after he does that, he can brings to us all that additional power, or size, or even a unique talent.” “Like?” Trevor asked. Carl counted on his fingers, “Pushing guys to make them feel good, having a second dick, being able to physically alter ourselves…you know, the usual superhero shit.” “And Billy can do that?” Billy shrugged in answer. “It’s a theory.” “How often does this happen, these changes?” “At first it happened quite often.” Carl nodded agreement. “Seemed like every new guy we welcomed into Muscle Club made us all get bigger, stronger, gave us some new ability.” “But now?” “We kind of put a moratorium on adding guys,” Carl said. “Billy thought that was a good idea, trying to keep the community happy, make us not be so….” “Desired?” Trevor asked. “Disliked,” Carl said. “I know, we’re all sweethearts and all we wanna do is have some fun. But for some strange reason, having all the male high school students start swelling with muscle and stopping every hour or so to fuck each other raw and then swell even bigger...it didn’t afford us many fans.” “How did this happen?” “Like Carl said, with Scott and Derek and this video that found online. But none of us knows where it came from, really, or how to...control it.” “Not that we want to,” Carl said. “But, yeah, sometimes it was a hassle having your dick constantly hard - not to mention two of them - and not being able to, you know, do something about it.” “I’m going to feel like this all the time, now?” Trevor was stroking his cocks, feeling the new constant thrill of sexual bliss that they delivered. “If you mean constantly horny with two cocks throbbing for attention and your balls aching from all the cum your producing and every inch of your skin needing someone else’s warm, strong hands all over you… then, yeah, that doesn’t go away.” “You can control it, when you need to,” Billy mentioned. “It’s part of the control we all have over our bodies.” “By control he means delay,” Carl clarified. “You still need to fuck someone or jerk off, like, a dozen times a day.” Trevor’s face registered doubt. “I’m fucking serious, bro. If you don’t relieve the pressure, when you do finally go off you’re gonna explode like a hydrant. Cum fucking everywhere, dude, and the biggest fucking orgasmic brain blast you’ve ever had.” He smiled. “Come to think of it, it’s pretty sweet.” Trevor looked down at his cocks. They were both throbbing and hot and hungry. He thought about the bliss they delivered and a gush of warm honey erupted from each nozzle as if in response to a request he didn’t make. Billy reached over and grabbed one of Trevor’s pricks and squeezed, making Trevor bite his lip and release even more pre. “Fuck,” he said softly. “Why don’t you let me take the wheel and you get on back there with Carl. Looks like your pressure is building again.” Trevor looked over, smiling. “It’s not unusual for a new guy. You’ll probably need some attention constantly, and luckily you have both of us here to help.” “You’re sure?” he asked. “You’re not still under the impression that just because Carl and I are together that we deny each other the opportunity to enjoy the attention of others? Because I’d like to dissuade you of that opinion as strongly as I can. I would happy and proud to have you violate Carl’s ass with as much energy and passion as you can manage. I would, in fact, and probably, feel better about watching you together than you feel pushing your cock into his ass and flooding his guts with cum.” “Oh.” Trevor’s face reddened, seeing as that was exactly what he wanted to do. “So, yeah, I would love for you to take my lover in the back of your truck and fuck each other so hard that keeping the vehicle in the lane becomes a driving challenge.” “Are you done?” Carl asked. “Because I need someone’s fat prick in my tight ass.” “Am I done, Trevor?” Trevor laughed. “Yeah, I’ll violate your lover if that’s what you want.” “You’ll make me the proudest pervert in this Range Rover, my friend.” Billy kissed his mouth. “and when you’re finished with him, I’d like the pleasure of your cock in my own ass, if that’s not asking too much.” “Just the one cock?” Trevor’s sensual mouth quirked into a half-grin. Billy looked down at the two fat shanks of sex already throbbing towards erection. “Well, if you insist.” As promised, Trevor did fuck Carl’s talented ass with as much energy and vitality as his new body could produce and, obeying Billy’s wishes, their fucking was so energetic and athletic that they made it difficult for Billy to control the truck. Then Carl and Billy traded places and it was Billy’s turn for some Trevor action, enjoying the fulfilling sensation of having his new friend shoving twin cocks of impressive size and girth deep inside his guts and flooding him with the warm, powerful sensation of Muscle Club cum that Trevor was still producing in overabundance. Somehow, between the three of them, they managed to keep traveling along the freeway and fucking each other until the needle of the truck’s gas tank was nearing the bottom, and it was time to find some more. “I saw a sign a couple miles back while you two were….” “Yes,” Billy nodded, “Trevor and I know what we were doing.” Carl smiled, then continued, “While you two were screaming out ‘fuck me, oh yeah, baby, right there, oh god, oh god, oh god!’” “I don’t sound like that,” Trevor complained. “I think he was attempting to do me.” Carl smirked. “I’m always attempting to do you, Billy.” Then he reached over and stroked his lover’s fat shank of sex meat to prove his point. Billy swallowed hard and shuddered as his body registered the sudden, almost violent shock of tugging that Carl sent through his hand into Billy’s cock. “You were saying?” “What? Oh, yeah. There was a sign back there about gas and food at the next exit. I get the impression that all we’re gonna find there is gas and food, though.” “What makes you say that?” Trevor asked in his cute Aussie accented voice. “The name of the place is Truck Stop.” “Well,” Billy said, sighing as Carl’s hand continued to stroke his prick and send rough shivers of pure sex into his body, “we have a truck and we need to stop so...no, Carl, don’t stop doing that. That, you can keep doing for as long as you want to.” “So...forever, then?” Billy kissed him soundly. Indeed, as Carl steered the Land Rover from the freeway toward a low-slung building lit by some sad, flickering lights, they discovered that the Truck Stop was something more of a deserted diner - or so it seemed. There were lights on inside and a filling station behind the building, but the large parking lot was empty save for a single small sedan parked beneath one of the two lot lights that were trying hard just to stay lit. “Oh, my,” Billy observed. “Well, fuck,” Carl agreed. “That’s either the saddest or the most romantic looking Truck Stop I’ve ever seen.” Carl’s handsome brow furrowed. “What’s romantic about it?” “I mean in an Edward Hopper sense.” “I’m not following you,” Carl admitted. “I see that we’re going to need to add art history to our class schedule when I get back,” Billy observed. “Edward Hopper is a mid-century American painter, whose most famous painting, called ‘Nighthawks,’ depicts a corner diner at night populated by….” “Oh! Oh, I know the one you mean.” Carl looked at the Truck Stop. “Definitely more sad than romantic, this place,” he observed. “But they have gas.” “Indeed,” Billy agreed. His body was already resizing itself in preparation for putting some clothing back on rather than wander inside stark naked. “I hesitate to mention this, Trevor, but Carl and I have no cash. Or credit cards. Or...ID.” “Wait, you don’t have a driver’s license or…?” Billy smirked and shrugged. “We can both drive, obviously, but we weren’t planning on it, you see. And, logically, what were the odds that anyone who pulled over three huge musclebound - naked - gentlemen having continual sex with each other were going to be chiefly concerned with driver’s licenses?” “I think your logic is a tad flawed,” Trevor suggested, “but I see your point.” “I can see everything,” Carl added. Then he sighed. “I always hated this part.” “Which part?” Billy asked. “The part where you put your clothes back on and pretend that we aren’t….” “That particular chapter of our lives is definitely over, Carl,” Billy said before kissing Carl’s mouth with deep passion. “The clothes are going back on, but there’s no more pretending about you and me. Ever.” “God, I love you,” Carl said, simply. “The feeling is mutual,” Billy agreed. After some negotiation, both Billy and Trevor fit their muscled bulks into whatever clothing between the three of them still fit - because thanks to Trevor’s recent initiation, Billy was now a bit larger than before. So, shirtless and looking a bit like refugees from an underwear ad shoot starring well-hung porn stars with Mr. Universe bodies and movie star faces, the two men exited the Land Rover, leaving a naked Carl behind the wheel, and walked towards the small building. As they approached, they could hear music coming from inside, and opening the glass door the unmistakable sounds of Skrillex blasted out. “What. The hell. Is that?” Trevor looked at Billy, scowling. “You don’t get out much, do you?” “Not if this is considered music.” Trevor sighed. “Looks like we need to add modern music appreciation to our class schedule,” he chided. “I get your point. No need to be rude.” He listened to the abrupt breaks and chopped vocals and deep bass flutters for a moment, and then said/shouted, “It does have a certain tribal appeal.” “You mean that you can feel it in your balls?” Billy smiled. “As a matter of fact….” Before he could finish his thought, a small figure emerged from the kitchen through a flapping door. He - if it was a he - was nodding his head violently and shaking a vibrant length of brightly colored red hair like a flag. His hair was not the usual red, it was blood red. He was thin as a reed, and moving his limbs as if his joints had recently been lubed. He pivoted and twisted in an alarming and remarkable manner, obviously oblivious to his new customers. The music was coming from an old boombox that had been augmented with additional compartments to build up its bass, and there were flashing and throbbing LEDs complimenting its silver-plated face. “Oh my,” Billy said. “What’s that?” “I think,” Trevor shouted, “that’s our waiter.” “He’s beautiful,” Billy yelled. Unfortunately, he did so right at a conveniently placed break in the music, and his comical observation echoed through the diner very loudly. The young man stopped dead and reached over to shut down Skrillex’s deep, hard beats and he stood there as his thick, long hair settled over his face breathing hard and staring back at the two nearly-naked men standing at the door to the diner. “Hello,” Trevor said. The boy blinked. “Could we get some gas?” Billy asked. That was when Magnus “Booji Boy” Jump (not his real name) fainted dead away. Part 12 “Maybe we should take his clothes off,” Carl suggested, looking down at the passed out boy with the bright red hair. “You mean in case his garments are constricting?” Carl looked at Trevor and shrugged. “I dunno. That’s just always my first inclination. To take their clothes off.” He kneeled down and placed his hand against the small figure’s chest. “He seems to be breathing okay.” He looked up at Billy and Trevor. “So he sees you two just standing there, takes one look at your ugly mugs and faints dead away?” “That’s what happened,” Billy acknowledged. Then he kneeled down beside his boyfriend and placed his hand against the young man’s forehead. “Seems cool.” “What’s that mean?” Carl asked. “I don’t know, either, but it’s probably better than being feverish.” “Either of you know what to do when someone faints?” Trevor asked. “Don’t they usually just come around eventually? It’s not like you guys hit him with a two-by-four or something. So I guess he was just shocked.” “I’d say, from the redolent scent of marijuana smoke, that we wasn’t exactly sober-minded to begin with,” Billy observed. “Yeah, the dude reeks,” Carl agreed. Billy looked at Carl. “Don’t you think you might, you know.” “Might what?” “Put some clothes on?” Carl’s brow wrinkled. “Look, when you poke your head out and yell at me to come running, I come running. I don’t generally consider what I’m wearing at the time.” “Even when what you’re wearing is nothing.” Carl smiled and shrugged. “You’ve never complained before.” Then he kissed Billy’s mouth before his lover could further complain. “Anyway, I don’t think he’s gonna get more shocked than he already is, do you?” “Probably not,” Billy agreed. He looked down at the young man’s face. “What do you think, seventeen?” “Eighteen or nineteen,” Trevor agreed. “Weird that he’s here on his own.” “Without adult supervision, you mean?” Carl asked. “You’re assuming this place is open for business. From the volume of the music that was playing and the fact that he’s not exactly dressed for company, I’d guess he’s the cleaning crew or something. Making a few extra bucks to keep a bag of weed in his jeans.” He dug into the young man’s front pocket and produced the evidence. “Voila!” he said, showing a baggy of stems and buds to Billy. The body began to stir, and a low, soft moan escaped his lips. “Looks like Sleeping Beauty is about to awaken,” Billy said. Then he looked at Carl, adding, “Maybe you should go find something to cover up a little.” “Too late.” Carl nodded at the face of the formerly unconscious young man, whose eyes were fluttering. “Ooh, fuck,” he said. Then he opened his eyes and focused on three of the biggest, most muscular and handsomest men on the planet all staring down at him with various levels of concern on their faces. One of them, a blue-eyed dude with peachfuzz golden whiskers on his noggin, chin and cheeks, smiled and said, “Welcome back, dude.” His voice was absurdly deep, but there was an unmistakable note of friendliness to it. “You okay?” “I….” he stopped again, as the three men’s faces came into focus, and he realized he was surrounded by a trio of naked or near-naked bodybuilders who looked like they just stepped out of some Frank Frazzeta portfolio, or a Conan graphic novel, except all three of them were Conan. Much larger versions of Conan. “Whoa,” he whispered. “Can you stand up?” another one asked. If the first one, the peach fuzz guy, was handsome, his friend with the dark hair and green eyes was positively ungodly. Magnus blinked hard and nodded, and as the ungodly man moved to help him up, he turned toward the third member of the party and said, “Trevor, can you get us a glass of water, please?” “Right on ya,” the third man, who looked like he was made of muscle and fur, answered in a distinctive Australian accent. He moved back towards the diner’s kitchen and Magnus was helped to his feet. They were even bigger standing up! The two men - peach fuzz guy and the dark god - towered over him. They owned bodies of incredible power and size. They were hard as rocks, and seemed to be pulsing with heat as they stood beside him. “Dude,” he said to peach fuzz guy, “you’re naked.” Carl looked at Billy and nudged him playfully. “See? Told you I was naked.” He focused his bright blue eyes on Magnus and said, “He didn’t believe me, either.” The red-haired bear dude came back with a glass of water in his hand. It looked ridiculously small in his huge grip. “Here you go,” he said. His accent was thick and his clothes barely fit his bulk. Magnus couldn’t help staring at the bulge pressing forward from his groin, practically daring his zipper to contain what was obviously behind it. “Thanks,” he answered gruffly, then he was pouring the cool water down his throat. “I’m Billy,” the dark god said, “and this is Carl and Trevor.” Peach fuzz guy and Aussie Bear both nodded greetings in turn. “Magnus,” Magnus answered. “Magnus, huh?” Peach fuzz asked, sarcasm fairly dripping from his deep and powerful voice. “Magnus,” Magnus repeated, determinedly. He took another long sip of the drink. Then he looked at naked Peach Fuzz guy and asked, “And what are you dressed up for?” His eyes couldn’t help but focus on the man’s enormous wealth of cock meat, a thick, plump shank of sex that jutted forward and drooped down much longer than it needed to. Carl smiled, watching the young man looking at his prick, and he reached down and stroked himself. “A wedding, obviously,” he answered. Magnus huffed out a small laugh despite himself. “You dudes LARPing or something?” Billy looked at Carl and mouthed the word ‘larping?’ at him. Carl just shrugged, and asked Magnus, “Is that like streaking?” “LARPing? Live Action Role-Playing? I mean, you dudes look like you just stepped out of some graphic novel. That’s some serious dedication,” he explained. “Yeah,” Trevor said. “We’re LARPers. We’re LARPing.” “Bullshit,” Magnus announced, narrowing his eyes. “There’s no meeting for two weeks, and everyone went to RenFair anyway. So what are you dudes doing?” “Do you...LARP?” Billy asked. He shrugged. “Sometimes. Gets too political for my tastes, though. So I just D&D on weekends. Get my bloodlust satisfied on a few figurines instead of foam-swording some asshole who thinks he’s a Drow.” Dark God looked at Peach Fuzz. “How much of this are you getting?” The naked Conan dude shrugged. The lobes of his shoulders and the piles of muscle beside his thick neck bunched up into mountains of power. “Almost none of it. I think Bart and Tony are gamers, but we didn’t….” “Who are you guys?” Magnus asked again. “And why are you naked?” he asked Carl. Billy said, “Well, Magnus, we’re…” “Call me Booji Boy.” “Boogie Boy?” He nodded. “Like Devo? You know?” “Devo? The ‘Whip it good’ Devo?” Another nod. “Sorry, do you mind if I just call you Magnus?” He shrugged, drinking the last of the water and wiping his mouth with the back of his forearm. Then he held the glass towards Trevor. Trevor smiled despite himself, then performed a slight bow and said, “At once, your majesty.” The Red Bear took the glass and disappeared into the kitchen again. “We’re on a road trip,” Billy said. Magnus narrowed his bloodshot eyes. “A road trip,” he repeated, slowly. Billy nodded. “And we needed gas.” “You needed gas.” “And we saw the lights on so we stopped. And then...well, you know the rest.” “Okay,” Magnus said, “so, three seven-foot-tall bodybuilder dudes strip naked and pile into a car to see the sites of our beautiful community. You’re driving along...thanks,” he said to Trevor, accepting another glass of water, “You’re driving along, naked, at five o-clock in the AM and notice, hey, we need some fuel for Bessie.” “Bessie?” “I’m gonna call your car Bessie.” Billy smiled. “Okay. But it’s technically a truck.” “Of course it is. So you’re tooling along all naked-like in Bessie, just three muscular naked bodybuilder chums, out for a stroll, and happen upon the Gas ‘N’ Sip and think, well, there’s a place to stop! So you pull on some excuse for shorts that barely covers your ass and wander inside to ask Booji Boy for some help. Am I getting it right so far?” “More or less,” Billy agreed, “though I think these shorts do an admirable job covering my ass.” “I like you,” Magnus said, taking a drink. “Likewise,” Billy said, smiling brightly. “Now,” Magnus said, tilting his head, “who’s got my stash?” “That would be the naked guy,” Carl said, dangling the crumpled plastic baggie of weed. He handed it forward and Magnus accepted it. “You gentlemen partake?” Billy shook his head, as did Trevor, but Carl said, “I’ve been known to use some herbs in my time.” “The naked guy! Somehow I knew that about you. Wanna spark some up with me?” “Don’t you think you should hold off a little? After all you just fainted,” Billy observed. Magnus twisted his mouth into a bow and shook his head. “I think, young grasshopper, that in order to deal with what’s going on right about now with you three giant dudes, I’m going to need a bit of help to mellow myself out. As it is, my boner is jumping around like a tick on a waffle iron and something about you is screaming trouble in capital letters as big as Mount Rushmore. If there was ever a time that called for a few puffs of ditchweed, this would be that time.” He looked at Carl, asking, “You coming, Big Nude?” “Right behind you, Booji Boy.” Carl looked at Billy and said, softly, “I’ll look after him, don’t worry.” “Is he going to be all right?” “Something tells me he’s going to be absolutely amazing.” He winked and sauntered his perfect naked butt through the kitchen door, following Magnus out back. Billy sighed and sat down. “Well.” “Yeah,” Trevor agreed. “That is one smart young man.” “You got that, too?” “Crazy smart,” he said, nodding. “I’ve seen it before. He’s got prodigy written all over him.” “Yes, but prodigious at what? And why is he spending his nights cleaning out a backwater diner on a stretch of lost highway?” Magnus was rolling up a joint as he walked outside into the dawn light. “So, Naked Dude” he said, “what’s your story?” “My story?” Carl asked. “You and the Dark God are an item, no?” Carl tripped over his feet and then stumbled forward. “How did you...?” He shrugged. “Fuck, dude, it’s written all over your face every time you look at him. But I get the distinct impression that you two enjoy a rather ‘open relationship’,” he observed, making air quotes, “and Copper Bear in there is in on the action?” “Jesus,” Carl said. He shook his head in wonder. Magnus pulled a Bic lighter from his pocket and sparked the joint to life, pulling in a slow toke before offering it to Carl. “It’s not hard to see it, dude. Plus the fact that, you know, you are naked so you’re kind of obvious about your feelings.” He motioned towards Carl’s fat shank of sex. “That things practically a Geiger Counter. I can see it twitch every time you look at Billy boy” Carl laughed and accepted the smoldering doobie. “I guess so,” he agreed, “I never was much good at hiding my feelings.” Magnus nodded. “Good for you,” he said. “Never much cared for people who went around spending their lives lying.” He took the butt back and sucked in a deep lungful. “Not great, I admit,” he said, looking at his joint, “but it gets the job done.” “Your own stuff?” Magnus nodded. “I’m perfecting the strain. Still a bit harsh, but I like that strawberry taste on the back.” Carl took it back and nodded. “Got a name for it?” He took a slight drag and handed it back again. “Strawberry Fields,” Magnus said. “I know, not very original.” He took a slow suck. “So, what’s your story really? You dudes, like, trumans or something?” “You get straight to the point, don’t you?” He shrugged, taking another slight tug on the joint. “What the fuck, you know? I ask questions and people either answer them or evade them, but either reaction tells me something.” “We’re not trumans,” Carl said, accepting Magnus’s weed for another slow toke. His head wasn’t swimming, and he was wondering whether his body could even feel intoxication anymore. “I’m not exactly sure what we are.” “But you’re not strictly human.” Carl shrugged. “Like I said, I’m not sure.” “Fair enough,” Magnus answered. “You believe me?” “It’s a thing,” he answered. “I can tell when someone’s lying.” “How do you do that?” “I guess if you’ve been lied to enough times, you start to know the difference.” He finished the dregs of the roach and crushed it under his shoe. “You want to go back inside?” “No,” Carl said, “I like it out here.” He looked across the landscape at the slowly rising sun, coloring the sky in purple and pink. Then he looked at Magnus, and added, “I like talking to you.” “I know,” Magnus answered. “You want to make out with me.” “Is it obvious?” “I told you,” he answered, looking down, “you have a Geiger Counter attached to you.” “You’re sexy as fuck, you know,” Carl said. Magnus smiled. “I’m intriguing and weird.” “Sexy as fuck,” Carl repeated. “Are you gay?” “I’m...open. I find people interesting and confusing, and I find boys and girls equally beautiful, depending.” “Depending on what?” “What’s going on inside of them.” “What about me?” Carl asked. “What about you?” Magnus countered. “I have a feeling you always get what you want - or should I say who you want. Looking like that.” “You’re calling me a slut?” “I’ve got nothing against sluts. And, looking like that, why not take advantage of it? Sex is fun and beautiful, when you do it for the right reasons and with the right person.” His eyebrow arched, and he added, “Let’s face it, not everyone wanders around naked all the time.” “I’m not naked all the time.” “You’re lying again,” Magnus said, folding his thin arms across his chest. “Only this time I’m not sure why.” “Old habits,” Carl explained, feeling slightly embarrassed. “I understand. I used to be you. I used to lie to people about what I wanted, or who I wanted. I used to lie to people about who I was, mostly to make them feel better. But it never made me feel better, so I stopped doing it.” He tucked his stash back into his jeans. “You’re very unusual,” Carl said, with wonder. “It has been so observed,” Magnus agreed. He looked down and then back up, taking in the other man’s incredible and beautiful body before asking, “What do you want to do now?” “Kiss you,” Carl said. “See? That wasn’t is hard, was it?” “Can I?” “Kiss me?” Carl nodded. “Yes, I think I’d like being kissed by you. Something tells me that you’re probably extremely good at it, and I like doing things with people who are extremely good at what they’re doing.” “I am,” Carl admitted. “But I’ve had a lot of practice.” He stepped forward, and he was trembling for some reason. “What makes a good kiss, do you think?” Magnus simply stood there, looking fearless and in charge. “You have to mean it,” Carl explained. Magnus smiled. “What an excellent answer. I was a bit afraid you might go into something about lips and tongues and get very precise about it.” “I find if you think about it too much, it’s apt to be disappointing.” “Then let’s not think about it,” Magnus agreed. The back door to the diner opened and Trevor stepped out, saying, “Magnus, we were wondering...where’d he go?” All Trevor could see was Carl’s wide, huge, muscular back. He was standing a few feet away, and his head was bent down. “Carl? Have you seen….oh.” The top half of Magnus’s face popped up over Carl’s thick shoulder and he asked, “Can I help you with something?” “Sorry, but we were hoping to get some gas.” “Oh, sure thing.” His eyes sank from view again and then there were some wet, sucking noises and Carl stepped aside, releasing the small young man from his muscular embrace. Magnus licked his lips and said, “I was right. You’re extremely good at that.” Then he stepped around Carl’s bulk and walked towards the diner door, pausing to ask Trevor, “Are you coming?” “In a sec,” he answered. “Okay,” Magnus replied, and he disappeared inside the diner. Carl was standing there as if in shock. He was looking across the landscape again, his chest slowly rising and falling, his mouth slightly opened, and his eyes unblinking. “You okay?” Trevor asked. He looked over and shook his head. “Holy fuck,” he answered softly. “What? What happened?” “I don’t know,” he said. “Hey,” Magnus said, seeing Billy standing near the register. “Hey,” Billy said back. “Can we get….” “Some gas, yeah, the Copper Bear mentioned that.” He walked towards the huge man and looked up at him. “You’re a very lucky guy,” he said. “Am I?” “Very lucky,” he repeated. “You and Carl, right?” “Me and Carl?” “You’re together.” “Well, yes.” He nodded as he circled behind the counter and pulled out a ring of keys from his jeans. “He’s an interesting dude.” He unlocked a cabinet door and placed another key into a barrel lock. “He is?” “But you knew that already,” he added, meeting Billy’s curious gaze. “Mostly,” Billy agreed, “but I’m not sure that ‘interesting’ would be the first word that springs to mind.” “How would you describe him?” “Loving. Capable. Sexy. Funny.” Magnus was silent for a moment and then he nodded. “Interesting,” he said, again. “Did you enjoy your time together.” Magnus smiled. “Very much. There you go, the gas is on. Just fill ‘er up and come back when you’re done.” “Thanks.” Billy turned, paused, and then turned back. “May I ask what you two talked about?” “We didn’t do much talking. But there was a lot of kissing.” “I see.” “You’re okay with that, I assume.” “Yes,” Billy said slowly. “Very lucky,” Magnus repeated. “Gas is all set!” Trevor came back inside as Billy was leaving and he looked at Magnus. “What did you do to Carl?” “Do?” “He’s sort of….” “We shared some truth, he and I. That’s all.” “Truth? Truth about what?” “Who he is.” He smiled. “Is he all right?” “He’s….stuck.” “He’s clear. It’ll pass. Sometimes it’s weird.” “What’s weird? What do you mean, he’s clear?” “He had some stuff blocking him, but it’s gone now. Stupid stuff. Silly stuff. Everyone has some. So I gave him the truth. But I knew he could handle it. He’s cool.” He looked down, away from Trevor. “I don’t usually...not that I’m embarrassed or anything, but people….most people….” Then he looked up again. “But when I saw you dudes, I knew you were different. I could tell he could...you could handle it.” “What did you do?” Trevor approached the small man, his face taking on a look of concern. “Whoa, whoa, whoa, ease up there, Poppa Bear. I didn’t do anything. He’s just figuring some stuff and coming to grips with it. He’s got to let go, and sometimes that’s scary.” He shrugged. “He’s a great guy, though. Totally open. He can handle it. It’s just sometimes...sort of...shocking.” “I still don’t understand.” “I know.” His eyes moved up and down on Trevor’s body, and he said, “You’re not used to that, are you?” “Used to what?” “What’s going on with your body. You’re still trying to, like, process things.” He met Trevor’s jade gaze. “You’re getting the hang of it. Your friends are helping. At least with the physical part.” He leaned against the counter. “When did it happen?” “When did what…?” “When did you change? Was it, like, days ago?” His eyes narrowed “No, no, more like a few hours. Whoa, that must be intense.” “How are you…?” “I can see your truth, Copper Bear. It’s a...thing.” He shrugged. “Don’t know what it is, really. Always just had it. Mostly I keep these observations to myself. It discomforts people. But you...you’re, like, broadcasting it like a fucking radar beam.” “And Carl?” “Carl was afraid of some stuff. Leftover stuff. Stuff that doesn’t - shouldn’t - matter anymore.” He sighed. It was a sad sound. “Even the stuff we bury, no matter how deep down, it’s all still there. Ticking away.” He tapped the counter. “Tick, tick, tick. Carl’s a cool guy. He just needed someone to show him that. Billy, he tries to show Carl that every day they’re together. Every minute. Every second.” He smiled then, but it faded as quickly as it appeared. “Some things we carry alone. Some things, no one - no matter how much they love us - some things are just ours.” “And you…?” “And me? I’m like…like an excavator. A miner. I find the broken parts and the veins of shit and I help you see them for what they are. They’re not jewels. They’re not gold. I help uncover them, to get past them. I help.” He looked up and down Trevor’s body again. “I can help you, too, if you want.” “Help me? Help me with what?” “Well, I won’t know that until you let me in, will I?” Trevor took another step forward. He was trembling now. Fear gripped his heart. Fear of something. Fear of something he couldn’t even name. “How do I do that?” “Carl just wanted to kiss me. So I let him. He’s an excellent kisser.” “What do I…?” “It’s something intimate. Something special.” He took a step towards Trevor. “But you have to mean it.” Billy was standing at the rear of the truck, pumping gas into its tank when Carl came running up to him. Billy watched the other man’s incredible collection of muscle shift and bounce as he ran on his strong legs, and then Carl was surrounding Billy in his arms and kissing him with untold passion and love. “You’re amazing,” he said, and then he kissed him again. “What’d I do to deserve that?” “Everything,” Carl answered, and then he kissed him again for an extra long time. “I love you more than I can say,” Carl told him. “I love you more than words, more than deeds, more than...more than anything.” “I love you, too,” Billy said. “I’ll always love you.” “I know,” Carl said, then he looked into the sky and shouted it. “I know!” “Well, someone’s in a good mood,” Billy observed, squeezing his boyish lover tightly. “What brought this on all the sudden.” “Magnus did.” Billy’s eyebrow arched. “Magnus? What’s Magnus got to do with…?” “I don’t know. I don’t know what happened. I don’t know what he did, but we kissed. I kissed him. He kissed me. It was...intense. Remarkable. Something...something changed. He was...inside me. Or something. I can’t explain. I don’t...but then, it was all clear to me.” “What was clear?” “Everything!” He kissed his lover again, his teacher and his friend. The man who loved him more than anything, and always would. “I fucking love you, Billy Titus.” “Wow. Maybe you should smoke weed more often!” Trevor was standing next to Magnus. “You don’t need to be scared,” the small man told him. “You don’t even have to do this.” “I want to.” Magnus nodded. “Do I just…?” “Do what you feel you want to do. But be honest, and mean it.” Trevor took the other man’s face in his hands and leaned towards him, pressing his lips to Magnus’s with tenderness. Magnus kissed him back, closing his eyes and placing his hand behind Trevor’s neck. He squeezed the hard muscle and stroked his silken skin. Trevor closed his eyes, surrounding the small man’s body in his muscled embrace, kissing him soundly, fully, and with passion. Magnus opened himself to Trevor. Magnus bared his soul, like a light, like a sun, to burn away the doubt and sadness. To uncover the secrets and lies. To show him truth. Trevor’s life, moments and seconds, bursting through. When he said the wrong thing and didn’t mean it. When he didn’t say what he should have, and lost someone forever. When he was in love, but too scared to embrace it. When he chose the simple path, when the challenge was too hard and the regret that followed him until today. The things he hated, and the people he loved. The sensations he turned from, thinking himself unworthy. The words that crept into his head from those he trusted, who were too filled with fear themselves to be honest. Moments. Small moments. Building a wall inside him. A prison. A prison of fear. And there was Magnus at the door, holding the key. “You can be free,” he said. He put the key in the lock. He turned it. The sound of rusted gears trying to hold fast, but breaking apart now. Magnus turned the key in Trevor’s lock and opened the door to his cage. “You can be free,” he said, “if you want to be.” “I do,” he answered. Magnus smiled. He offered his hand. “You can be free. Those things can’t harm you now. Those words are gone. Remember, and be free.” He kissed Magnus with fierce need and passion. He kissed him and felt him inside, opening the prison. And he was free. “It’s not the weed, it was Magnus. He...did something.” “That must have been some kiss,” Billy said, laughing. “You don’t...no, it isn’t just that. It’s...god...it’s...he freed me.” “From what?” “Fear. Doubt. Pain. He...I don’t know how, but he freed me.” Trevor was sitting in a booth in the diner, slowly blinking. Magnus was watching him, quietly, thinking about the man and everything that happened to him. It was never really easy, when he did what he did. Because he had to be part of everyone else’s darkness. He had to hear the words that scarred and the faces that accused and the feelings of remorse, regret, sadness and fear. He had to open himself and pull them inside, so that the other person could be free. He looked at Trevor and said, softly, “You’re okay.” “I know.” “No, you don’t. But you will. It just takes a little time.” “I know,” he repeated, dazedly. Magnus looked outside and saw Carl and Billy in a tight embrace. He knew what Billy had done to protect the younger man. He knew how fiercely - how powerfully - Carl loved Billy. He did not read minds. He did not read thoughts. He did not see images of dreams or pictures of memories. He was a guide, not a follower. He showed the way out of the darkness, as long as the other person wanted to follow. Some people were still too scared. Most people, actually. Holding on to their demons, needing those broken pieces as if without them they were not whole. He understood that. He could not blame them. But these three…. Who were these odd men? He’d never before encountered anyone starting from such an open position. Maybe the fact that they were so physically powerful allowed them to be emotionally open. Maybe the...changes they had accepted left them free to other changes, other doors, other possibilities. He hardly had to dig to find the pain, and then releasing it was easy. It was like opening a present on Christmas morning, only the box was filled with darkness. He just had to swallow it all down inside him, and wait for it to pass. He shouldn’t have done two men so close together. He should have known when he saw them, and how his body reacted to their presence. He should have known. He grasped his belly and closed his eyes against the pain. The fire was building. Carl kissed Billy with all the love he had inside him. Billy returned the kiss with his usual open devotion, accepting Carl’s love and giving back the love he had inside for this beautiful, caring, adorable blonde nutball. Carl had saved him, hadn’t he? Carl, who was always there, supporting, uplifting, helping in ways that Billy never realized he needed. When their lips parted after what seemed like an eternity, Billy looked into his lover’s eyes and felt a deeper connection to the other man than he had ever felt. Carl smiled and hugged him tightly. “God, I love you,” he whispered into his ear. “Don’t ever leave me,” Billy whispered back. “I’ll die without you.” Carl laughed. “Always the drama queen.” But he knew Billy meant what he said. “I’m gonna…” Magnus started, but then he realized that Trevor wasn’t listening. Trevor was somewhere else for the moment, surfacing from the deep place and seeing the sun coming up. Trevor would be fine, he knew. Trevor would be great. He sighed and lifted himself from the chair and dug inside his jeans for the remnants of his weed, holding it in his fist as he made his way back outside. Who were these men? What was happening? He thought about his decision to leave people behind, and the pain they all held inside, the pain he could release from them if they allowed him to. The pain he could swallow inside him like acid, as it ate away at him. The pain that would diminish with time - the pain he understood too well. His fingers were shaking slightly as he crumpled a bit of his weed into a paper and tried rolling it up. This always helped. He didn’t know why it did, but it did. A little fuzziness to his brain cushioned the blow, but two men so close together was making it hard to deal. He licked the edge and sealed the joint, smelling the dry green garden inside. He swallowed drily and dug in his other pocket for the lighter, shaking it a bit to hear the butane sloshing. The he put the tip of his cigarette between his lips and sparked the flame, pulling in a slow drag to allow his head to slow down. Carl and Billy rounded the corner of the building hand-in-hand, with Carl practically pulling Billy along like a parent and child. “Knew you’d be out here,” Carl said. Magnus nodded. “Yep,” he acknowledged, “I’m pretty predictable that way.” “Kiss Billy!” he instructed, excitedly. Billy’s handsome face looked dubious, and he said, “Only if you want to, of course.” “There’s probably nothing in the world I’d love more than to kiss you, William Titus. When you walked through that door an hour ago and I saw you, when I felt you, I knew what that would be like. The sensation of that, the sudden impossible realization of that kind of threw me for a loop.” “That’s why you fainted?” Carl asked, looking concerned. Magnus nodded, making a gesture with his hand mimicking himself falling flat on his face. “Kersplat. That’s all she wrote.” He narrowed his eyes and pointed at Billy. “You’re...powerful. Not just all those heavy muscles you’ve got bulging out from every inch of your massive frame. You’re powerful inside.” He tapped his own chest, over his heart. “The kind of power that I don’t encounter very often.” “See? I told you you were amazing!” Carl said, kissing Billy’s cheek. “I don’t think I’m all that amazing,” Billy protested, looking askance. Magnus just nodded, saying, “I know. I know you don’t think so. That’’s another unusual quality. Men like you - people like you - they can be right assholes. They can be so full of themselves, pumped up and loud, bullying everyone around them. It’s a defense mechanism, you know. No one is born an asshole. Assholes are made - or, I guess, more properly, assholes make themselves. And you have every right to be an asshole, Dark God. Every right in the world. But you’re not.” “Thanks?” Magnus smiled. “You’re welcome.” He sighed. “I can’t help you right now, Dark God. No offense, Peach Fuzz, I see that look on your face. I know you. Of course I do. And I know how much you want this for him. But I need a little rest, if that’s okay.” He swallowed and looked across the horizon at the rising sun. “A little rest.” “Can I ask a question?” Not looking over, Magnus said, “Ask anything you like, Dark God.” “Well, firstly, can you please stop calling me that?” “If you like,” he answered. “I’d much prefer it.” Magnus nodded his agreement. “And then I was wondering how…?” “How do I do it? That’s a good question. If I knew how I did it maybe I could stop doing it.” He shrugged. “It’s just a thing. Something I can do. Always, or at least as long as I can remember. It was a hassle when I was a kid, as you can imagine.” “How old are you?” “Eighteen.” “You’re still a kid,” Billy observed. Magnus smiled enigmatically. “Age-wise, I guess. But when you do what I do, you grow up fast. You learn things you shouldn’t learn, see things you shouldn’t see, feel things you shouldn’t feel. Those things all pile up, and sometimes the pile falls over and buries me.” He sighed again. “I suppose, though, you’re interested in what happens to you - what happened to Peach Fuzz and Copper Bear.” “Why don’t you use names?” “Names have power. Names have meaning. Your name is your badge, and your shield. When I’m too close, it makes it easier if I don’t.” “So, calling me Dark God….” “Just helps, but I understand why you might not like that one.” He looked at Billy, then, his brow furrowing. “You are a dark god, though. You can change men. You can make them like you are. Powerful. Beautiful. Incomparable. Perfect. I say that because it’s true, but those are the words you fear most.” He looked away again. “Guilt and fear, Dark God. Those are the killers.” “You take them away?” “No one can take those away. But I can show them to you for what they are.” “And what are they?” “Lies, Dark God. Just lies you tell yourselves.” He looked at Carl, and said, “He knows, now. You may as well ask him as ask me. He knows the truth.” Carl nodded, then he placed his hand against Billy’s impossibly broad and muscular chest. “It’s what’s inside here that matters, Billy. What’s inside your heart, and your heart...goddam, there’s so much love inside there, Billy. More love than you can hold. You love us all, every one of us, and you always have. Now you just need to love yourself.” “I don’t….” “If you don’t, then it doesn’t matter, does it?” Magnus was standing straight, all five feet seven inches of him. His brightly dyed hair was caught in the wind, waving like a warning flag. He had his hands in his pockets and his shoulders were tight and high. “If you have nothing to fear, you certainly can’t fear me.” “Kiss him, Billy. Let him inside your heart.” Billy walked towards Magnus, towering over him, blotting him out. He was huge and beautiful and throbbing with power. “I’m not afraid,” he said. “You have to mean it,” Magnus replied, smiling. “Whatever happens now...you have to mean it.” The huge, perfect man shrugged. “I always do.” Billy cupped Magnus’s small, delicate face in his hands. He bent his neck, and closed his eyes, placed his lips against Magnus’s with terrible, staggering love. Part 13 “I found a Penthouse magazine in my garage!” “Your dad’s?” The other boy grinned and nodded vigorously. “You stole it?” “Borrowed it,” he answered defensively. “He’s got tons. He won’t miss it. I dug into the pile and….” “Pile? There was a whole pile?” “Tons,” he repeated. “Where…?” “In my backpack.” “You brought it to school?” “‘Course.” “Cool.” “What’re you guys….?” “Steve brought a Penthouse to school,” Nick explained. “Shut up! You want everybody to hear?” “A Penthouse?” “Porn? Naked chicks? Pussy? Any of that ring a bell, Billy?” “Oh, shit,” Billy Titus answered, honestly shocked. “You can’t….” “Wanna see it?” “No,” Billy answered. His friends scowled at him oddly. Then he quickly added, “Not here.” They were standing in a school hallway near the lockers. “Lunch. Outside. The football field,” Steve, their leader, ordered. “Excellent,” Nick agreed, grinning widely. Billy sucked in a long breath and sighed. Billy wrapped Magnus in his embrace and held him tightly. Their lips were locked together. Billy was kissing Magnus with deep and penetrating love. Magnus opened himself to the older man, and watched. They already had the magazine open and were staring at a folded out page when Billy finally appeared. He had his hands shoved in his pockets and his head down. There were at least a dozen guys there, and he knew them all. Including Jackson, the captain of the baseball and football teams. He was larger than the others, and was wearing his usual red cap over his blonde hair. He was in the center, holding the magazine. And he had a hard-on in his faded blue jeans. Why was he here? Jackson, the beautiful boy. Jackson, the perfect boy. Jackson who was too cool to hang out with any clique because he was his own clique. Jackson of the golden tanned skin and the waves of soft brown hair and the dark, smoldering eyes. Jackson of the quick smile and the soft lips and the ass, the ass, the ass that would not quit. Jackson was here. Jackson had a raging, throbbing, obvious hard-on. Billy glanced away from the other boy’s crotch quickly, his face coloring and a sting of fear and shame rising in him strongly. Magnus stood beside him. “You like him,” he observed. “No, I don’t,” 14-year-old Billy protested. “It’s okay,” Magnus said, softly. “You’re okay.” “Titus! Yo! Where you been, sucking someone’s dick again!” “Oh, ha ha, Jackson,” someone else - it sounded like Nick - said. Jackson was watching him approach and shifted his chin in a nodded greeting. Jackson was always pretty nice. Jackson was always friendly. “He’s hot,” Magnus said. “Shut up,” Billy answered. The two of them walked towards the circle of boys. Some of them were visibly uncomfortable, tugging and shoving at their crotches to gain some room for their overactive teenaged male libidos. Some had glazed eyes as they looked down at the magazine. Others had torn pages in their hands, crumpled and well-handled, probably ripped from its pages. “S’up, Titus?” He shrugged. “Lemme see,” he said with feigned enthusiasm. One of the guys - Harrison - stepped next to him and showed him a full-color, glossy image of a naked woman. She was looking directly at him with her legs open. Her breasts were ponderous, huge, heavy round things capped with enormous dark nipples. Her face was smeared with lots of make-up and she had one hand down on her pussy, opening her lips for him. “Wow,” he said. “I know, right?” Harrison agreed, lustily. “I’d fuck her so hard.” “You’d take one look at her and faint,” someone else joked. “And she’d never let you near her with your limp dick, anyway.” “I ain’t limp at the moment, shit head,” Harrison argued, grabbing himself. Billy looked down. He could see Harrison’s cock shift and push against his denim. Indeed, he was nowhere near limp. But Billy was. “She’s pretty,” Magnus said, looking over Billy’s shoulder. “Yeah,” Billy agreed, looking at the woman and trying to feel what the others felt. “Nice pussy,” Magnus said. “Yeah,” Billy answered, looking at Harrison’s bulge. “Billy! Hey, Titus! You gotta see the centerfold! C’mere!” Steve called to him. Billy looked up. Steve was standing next to Jackson, who was staring intently at the open magazine in his large hands. There were a half-dozen guys crowded around him for a look at the goods. Billy attempted to smile and nod and walked in closer to the pack. “You’re okay,” Magnus said. “I’m scared,” he answered as they walked. “What are you scared of?” “Being found out.” “That you’re gay,” Magnus said. Not a question. Billy’s body went cold. His mouth went dry. He wanted to run away, but then everyone would wonder - or know. They all joked about each other being faggots. You were a fag if you didn’t get the joke. You were a fag if you didn’t drink the beer. You were a fag if you didn’t cheer at the game. You were a fag if you didn’t fit in. You were a fag. Magnus’s hand was on Billy’s neck and he squeezed. “You’re okay.” Magnus’s hand was on Billy’s neck and he squeezed. Jackson looked up as Billy approached. “Hey, Titus.” “Hey, Morris,” he answered to the jock. Jackson used everyone’s last name, so they all used his. Jackson was smiling as he held the magazine towards Billy. Jackson had a huge hard-on in his pants. It was practically pushing through his zipper and he just stood there with it, not even caring. Because he was looking at a naked woman in a magazine surrounded by other guys all looking at naked women. Of course they had hard-ons. Jackson probably walked around naked in the showers all the time. Not like Billy, who sometimes didn’t even take a shower. Not with the other guys around, at least. He looked down at pages that were unfolded and spilled open before him. Another woman with even bigger tits and more make-up on her pretty face. She would be pretty, Billy thought. Maybe even beautiful. Except for all that make-up. She was holding one breast in her hand and licking her own nipple, which seemed weird. He’d never considered that women did that, but maybe that’s why they had such big breasts. Her hair was red and curly and very long, except the hair around her pussy was dark. There was a lot of hair around her pussy. She was opening her legs as she licked her nipple. And Billy felt nothing. Nothing at all. Curiosity, maybe, at that fact. Why didn’t he feel anything? And what did it feel like, to just look at a picture of any naked woman and feel...whatever Jackson and his hard-on was feeling. Billy was looking down at the picture in silence, searching for something inside him - anything at all - that he could feel about it. “Fuckin’ nice, right?” Someone jostled his body to look at her. He could feel the other boy’s heat against his skin. “Fuckin’ nice,” he repeated, almost worshipfully. Billy wondered if the woman in the picture liked what she was doing. He wondered when he would find the woman that did for him what her image was doing for every other guy around him. “You’re okay,” Magnus said. “I’m a freak.” “We’re all freaks,” Magnus agreed. “I bet your friend Steve there is into watching dogs fuck. Maybe Nick likes watching women throwing food at each other, rubbing banana cream pies into her crack and licking it out. Everyone’s a freak.” He kissed his cheek. “You’re okay. You’re actually pretty great.” “Don’t….” “Don’t…,” Billy said, looking down. “Yeah, I’d fuck her so hard.” “You’ve never fucked anyone,” someone else suggested. “Shut up, faggot,” was the retort. Billy tried not to show that he felt anything from the rebuke, even though it wasn’t aimed at him. He kept looking at the naked woman and kept not getting hard. Morris took the magazine back and flipped it around to look at it, saying, “I gotta jerk off.” “Now?” “Here?” “Who the fuck’s gonna care?” Jackson asked. He tucked the magazine under his arm as he set his hands to his belt and undid his buckle. It sounded loud in Billy’s ears as he could not stop watching what Morris was doing. Then he was pulling open his snug, well-fitting button-fly 501’s exposing a pair of clean, white Y-front underwear. His cock jumped forward and for a moment Billy thought it was going to rip itself free. “Well, that’s just not fair,” Magnus observed. “Are you sure about this one? Something tells me he wanted to whip it out for you more than you wanted to see him whip it out.” Billy was silently staring at Jackson as he dug his thumbs along his slim hips and started to work his shorts down his body. “See? Now who does that? Why doesn’t he just dig around in there and pull it out? What’s with the show?” “Stop,” Billy whispered. “Stop,” Billy whispered. Jackson was looking down at himself as he shoved his shorts off his stiff prick. It bounced up hard, fully engorged and shiny. He had a cut dick and the head was smeared with pre-cum and it started to swell as he released himself. He was huge. He was fucking beautiful. Suddenly, Billy imagined taking Jackson’s prick into his mouth to suck on it. He wanted to lick him, and grasp him, and stroke him, and hear him groaning and jerking as he came. Then Jackson Morris handed the magazine to Billy and instructed him to, “Hold this.” Billy held the magazine in both hands, opening the centerfold for Jackson to look at. Some of the other boys were looking around to see if anyone was watching or coming near. Others were looking at the centerfold and a couple were even pulling their own dicks out, now, and their breathing turned harsh and shallow. They formed a semi-circle in front of Billy, who was holding the show for them. Billy looked at Jackson’s face. He was scowling as he stared at the open magazine. He lifted his hand to his mouth and spat in his palm, then set his slick fist to his hard-on and stroked himself with determination and familiarity. Some of the guys made furtive comparative glances at Jackson’s hard-on for comparison and from curiosity. Others simply stared at the centerfold in Billy’s hands, refusing any hint that they wanted to see anything other than the naked woman. Billy was looking away, staring sideways or down, anywhere but at Jackson’s face. He could not see the other boy’s cock but, when a couple of his classmates allowed small whispers of “Fuck,” and “Jesus,” from their astonished mouths, his imagination started running wild. He was getting even bigger. Every stroke, every jerk, Jackson’s cock was swelling larger and larger. And Billy’s cock started to swell, too. ‘Not now,’ he pleaded. ‘Please, god, not now.’ “Not now.” “Fuck,” Magnus said. “I can see why this one is stuck in your head, Dark God. I think I’d be Kinsey Six if I had to go to school with this dude hauling out that shank of meat at every opportunity.” Magnus squeezed Billy’s neck again. “You’re doing all right,” he said, softly. “You’re great, Billy. You’re fucking amazing.” “Jesus…” “Jesus,” Billy whispered. Then he heard Jackson make a sound. A small, deep grunt. It seemed to strike something inside him, something feral, something primal. He looked up. Jackson was staring at Billy. Jackson was staring at Billy’s face. No one else could see it. Everyone else was watching the magazine, or Jackson’s slow, masterful stroking along his meat, or they were concentrating on their own pleasures or making sure no one was approaching. Right there on the football field, in the middle of a dozen of his friends. Right there in the open, under a blue sky with a warm wind. Right there, Jackson was looking into Billy’s face, into Billy’s eyes, and jerking off. And Jackson was smiling. Billy’s cock bulged and throbbed and there was nothing he could do about it. “Oh god,” he said softly. Barely a whisper. And Jackson Morris nodded. “Oh god,” Billy moaned. Then he kissed Magnus harder, deeper, with more passion than ever. Magnus kissed him back, pulled him inside, drinking his fire. Billy’s cock bulged. Bigger and bigger. The slick wet sounds of Jackson stroking his huge dick. Billy swallowed drily and closed his eyes. ‘Don’t look at him,’ he thought. ‘Don’t look at him and it’ll go away.’ Jackson grunted again. The same call to Billy’s desire, and Billy’s dick pulsed hard and pushed at its denim prison painfully. Harder and harder. His cock was pushing out. Everyone was going to know. “That’s your fear,” Magnus said. “That everyone would know who you really were.” “Yes,” Billy said. His teeth were clenched and his eyes were closed and his dick was rock hard. “And what would happen if they knew, Billy?” “They would hate me.” “What else?” “Everyone would hate me.” “And what else?” “And I’d be alone.” Alone. Alone. “Open your eyes.” “Open your eyes.” Billy opened his eyes. Carl was standing there, looking at him, and love was pouring out of him. Carl, more beautiful than any man, more true and honest, protecting him, relying on him, trusting him. Carl was there. Carl. “Carl,” he said. Then Billy was wrapping his lover inside his embrace and holding him tight, tighter, and kissing his mouth deep, deeper. Carl was there. Carl would always be there. And Trevor. And Raul. And Brian and Scott and Derek and a dozen, dozens, hundreds of other men were there. He wasn’t alone. He’d never be scared of being alone again. “Carl,” he said, holding his lover’s face and looking into his green eyes. “I love,” he said with terrible desire. “I love you so much.” Carl beamed with pride and happiness and love. “I love you, too, you stupid fucker.” Then they were kissing again. “Not bad,” Trevor observed, nudging Magnus. The small red-haired young man nodded. “Not bad,” he agreed. Part 14 “So Carl turned you into the handsome man I see before me, and you turned Trevor.” “Technically, I turned Trevor after Billy kind of fucked him crazy.” “I did not fuck him crazy,” the ex-teacher protested. “I just...wasn’t paying attention.” “So you fucked him crazy.” “What does that even mean?” Magnus asked, brushing back his long cascade of straight bright red hair. “How does one fuck someone else crazy? I take it you mean that literally.” He looked at Trevor. “You seem all right to me.” “Oh, he’s fine, now,” Carl agreed. “That’s because I initiated him.” “You know this all sounds completely insane, right?” “You mean besides the fact that the three of us are standing here looking like this, you mean?” “Yes, obviously, besides that.” They were inside the diner again, and Magnus was receiving an explanation about how they came to be here, and what they were intending to do. As far as he could manage, there was an abandoned city some distance back along the highway that was filled up with dozens if not hundreds more of men like these three, who all looked like them, and were just as handsome and just as big and just as strong as they were - and even more naked. Billy had some weird mission or destiny or something so he and his boyfriend, Carl, had set out to fulfill that destiny by bringing back even more men to repopulate the city and make it into some perfect naked male muscle haven. Carl frowned. “This coming from a dude who can kiss you and look into your soul and heal the pain living inside there.” Then Magnus frowned, too. “I think you’re overstating the basic….” Carl looked at Billy and hiked his thumb at the small young man. “Did this dude not just kiss you and heal your soul?” “Yes,” Billy said, softly, “he did.” “Okay then,” Carl said, as if that settled matters. “I don’t...All I do is...you….” “Yeah, exactly,” Carl answered nodding. “Anyway, yeah, that’s all it takes.” “Can we go back to the fucked crazy part? That sounds interesting.” Trevor sighed. “They said I was sex drunk.” “That’s a thing?” Magnus asked, showing interest. Trevor nodded. “Billy here was a bit overzealous when we got together that first time.” Billy was about to object, but Trevor spoke over him. “I don’t think Billy knows how not to fully love another man, and Billy has a lot of love to give.” “I’ve noticed,” agreed Magnus. “I don’t think he knew what his effect on men like me was.” Carl huffed out a laugh. “Oh, hell, Billy didn’t know what his effect on men like me was,” he said, looking at his lover with pure affection. “My man Billy here is a love tank. He’ll hit you with both barrels and fill you up to overflowing.” “Guys,” Billy said, “you can shut up now.” He was clearly embarrassed. “No, I wanna hear about getting sex drunk,” Magnus asked. “It sounds fun!” “It’s fun up until the point when your brain shuts down and you’re giddy and lost in a haze of pure pleasure. It’s not unpleasant, but you’re sort of knocked out by him.” “And then what?” Carl looked at Magnus. “And then it was up to me to clear his head. When you’re sex drunk on someone, you can become addicted to them.” “Like a drug?” Carl nodded. “Just like a drug.” “I wanted Billy and nothing but Billy,” Trevor explained. “I was obsessed with him. With being with him. Of climbing that mountain of pure love again and feeling the sensation of Billy surrounding you, and inside you, and loving you.” “The Full Billy,” Carl said, nodding. “Guys, really, shut up.” Billy’s handsome face was coloring and he looked distinctly uncomfortable. “It’s a compliment!” Trevor said. Carl nodded an agreement. “So….” Trevor continued. “It’s like chemical or something. It’s like a drug. I don’t know what it is or where it came from. I guess it’s something that can happen when we don’t...filter ourselves or something. When we open the valve fully and pour out every last drop of power on someone. We can overwhelm them.” “But you seem fine now.” “I am. I’m great!” “And what happened?” “Carl happened,” Billy said. “Apparently the only cure for becoming addicted to us is to become one of us. So Carl and Trevor had some quality time together.” “He sucked my dick,” Carl clarified. “I did,” Trevor verified. “And I was very good.” “Fuck, Trev, you were amazing!” “And then…?” “And then, wham, bam, thank you ma’am, bigger better Trevor!” Carl said, laughing. “And if I may say so, I do some damn fine work.” He looked his brother up and down and nodded. “What’s it feel like?” Magnus asked Trevor. “Like...nothing else in the world. Like the most perfect sex and the most perfect pleasure and the most perfect power infusing your body all at once. You feel...alive. You feel super strong and super sexy and super...everything. Words alone can’t really describe it.” “And what happens to the guy doing it?” he asked Carl. “It’s nearly the same from my perspective,” he said. “You’ll never feel more alive, more powerful, more pure and perfect than when you’re watching some dude swelling up with muscle as you blast everything inside you into him, pushing him to become stronger and more powerful and bigger and more beautiful. You feel every inch of his growth, every molecule of power. It’s better than fucking. It’s better than anything!” He looked at Billy, but the handsome man just shrugged, saying, “I’ve...never done it.” “Never?” “Oh, he’s done it with guys who were already initiated and he made them even bigger. He’s like a craftsman of muscle or something. He can turn a guy from a handsome devil into a super stud-muffin without thinking about it, but, yeah, he’s never taken a regular dude and...fucked muscle into him.” “This is the craziest fucking thing I ever heard of! And none of you know how you’re doing it or why it’s happening?” Carl shrugged. “To tell you the truth, I don’t even care anymore.” He raised his arms and made his copious muscle bloom. “I just fucking love it.” “You were inside here,” Billy said, tapping his handsome head. “Did it feel different?” “It always feels different,” Magnus said simply. “Everyone is different.” “But, I mean….” “I know what you mean.” Magnus sighed as he closed his eyes, traveling back to memories that were not his own and emotions he shared with another human being. “Maybe. It’s hard to say.” He opened his eyes and looked at Billy. “You were...more powerful, more deep, than anyone I’ve been with.” “Deep?” Carl asked. “Billy?” Magnus’s mouth quirked into a sideways grimace. “Billy loves truly. He doesn’t know how - or doesn’t want to - hold back from it. Love can be frightening in its power. It can overwhelm. It can be painful. Most people experience love up to a certain point and back away. Billy fucking runs headlong up to that cliff and jumps as far off it as he can. He surrenders to love, and welcomes it, and it pours out of him like lava from an erupting volcano.” “That sounds about right,” Carl agreed, moving his hand along his lover’s wide, muscular back before grabbing his ass. “That’s what I’ve always felt.” “But, everyone…” Billy said, and Magnus was shaking his head. “No, everyone doesn’t. You’re fearless in the face of love. You let it pour from you - or gush from you - to everyone around. That’s rare. That’s unique. People often think love has to be parceled out, as if it’s in short supply or they’ll run out of it. You understand that love is boundless and endless and as powerful as you allow it to be.” Billy’s head was spinning from the words Magnus was saying. “I think I’m pretty ordinary.” Magnus nearly laughed out loud as the most beautiful, most powerful, most loving person he had ever encountered stood naked before him and tried to explain how ordinary he was. “I know,” Magnus said. “I know you do.” “So,” Carl announced loudly, clapping his hands, “we’ve established that Billy is an amazing fountain of unending love, but that doesn’t answer the big, naked question.” “Which is?” Magnus asked. “Do you want to join our party?” Carl walked forward, towering over the slim little man with the bright red hair and laid his heavy, muscular arm across Magnus’s shoulders. “What you see before you is a sample of what awaits you in Muscle Club, my man Magnus. Here we have Billy, with his unending love and fucking fuckable butt, and there’s Trevor, looking all kinds of amazing like some copper god dipped in handsome juice, and then of course there’s me, dripping with charm and sex and, I’m sure I don’t need to point out, an unmissable innocence and lack of ego.” Magnus laughed despite himself. It was really, really easy to like Carl. “You’ve been inside us, so you know we’re nice guys. But we have a strict policy, my man Magnus. We will never initiate someone unless they ask us first.” “Present company excepted,” Trevor added. “Yes, well, you would have asked if you could think anything besides how fucking sexy my boyfriend is, after he put the full Billy on you.” “I said I was sorry,” Billy protested, earnestly. “Yes, yes,” Trevor nodded, “and you didn’t know your own strength.” “Well...I didn’t,” he said, looking like a sad puppy. Trevor went over and kissed him. “I’m just yanking your chain, which is incredibly yankable,” he said, reaching down and grabbing hold of Billy’s fat prick. “I love being with you. I’ve loved every moment. If I would have had the wherewithal to ask, I would have. I don’t regret a single moment.” “He speaks the truth,” Magnus verified. “And what about you?” Carl asked again. “I’m...not sure.” “I understand,” Billy said immediately. “No, not...I don’t have doubts that it would be fucking amazing. I mean, looking at you dudes and having experienced what it’s like inside there, even a little, I know that it would be incredible. But…” “But?” Carl asked. “There’s someone….” “Someone?” “I...love someone. And I’m not sure he’ll….” “If the someone you love is a he, there’s absolutely no problem.” “I’m not sure.” “There’s a surefire way to find out,” Carl said. “How?” Magus wondered. “Ask him, dummy!” “So, just walk up to Fergus and….” “Fergus?” “Yeah.” “His name is Fergus?” Carl asked, his brow furrowed. “Yes.” “Magnus...and Fergus?” The small flame-haired young man shrugged. “We don’t always choose whom we love.” “Present company accepted,” Carl announced, looking pointedly at the man he had pursued non-stop for months. Billy blushed, and it made Carl’s ponderous cock twitch. “Anyway, you’re suggesting I walk up to him and say, in short, ‘hey, buddy, you want to come with me and get over-inflated with muscular power and grow a second dick and develop special sexual mental gymnastics like making other guys cum by thinking at them and then move to a city filled with naked, hyper-sexed, super-powered, incredibly beautiful dudes who all look like a cross between Adonis, Apollo and Zeus who do nothing but fuck each other all day long?’” “We do other stuff,” Carl complained. “Who’s over-inflated?” Trevor asked. “And I think you’re mixing your mythology a bit,” Billy observed. “My point is….” “We get your point,” Billy said, placing his large, warm, strong hand on Magnus’s shoulder. “You know your friend better than we do, obviously. But I still think you should just ask him, regardless of how you phrase it.” “We’ll come along to provide moral support!” Carl said, brightly. “Plus, you know, proof.” “Proof.” Magnus had to laugh, looking at the three men before him and wondering how Fergus would react. “Totally dude,” Carl said, nodding. “It’s surprising how effective showing another guy your secondary cock can be!” They piled into Trevor’s truck, again, with Billy at the wheel and Magnus besides him providing directions. Carl and Trevor made good use of the spare time by providing a little sexual release and the sounds of slurping and moaning and grunting were echoing through the cabin. “So, it never stops?” Magnus asked, trying studiously to avoid looking at the two huge men in the backseat happily going down on each other and pumping endless loads of cream from their over-burdened balls. “It never stops,” Billy acknowledged. Magnus looked down at Billy crotch. “You seem okay,” he observed. “We can control it when we need to, but if there’s no need to….” He shrugged and looked into the rearview mirror where his lover winked at him, an obviously satisfied grin on his sensuous lips. “And you can just go and go and go?” He nodded. “We can just go and go and go.” “And very often do!” Carl offered. He shifted his hips, thrusting them upwards and pumping an exceptionally fat gush of cream into Trevor’s audibly gulping mouth. “It feels soooooo good,” he said with a growl. Then Trevor was up and they were kissing passionately, silencing the very talkative peach-fuzz-headed man for the time being. “Tell me about Fergus,” Billy suggested. “Fergus?” “How did you meet him? What’s he like?” “Met him at a club. Skinny white boy. Hips like lubricated pistons. Big blue eyes. Milky white skin. Thin as a rail.” “How long…?” “We’re not exclusive. We’re both bi, and it didn’t make sense to us to limit our natural instincts.” “Fuckin’ A!” cheered Carl, needlessly. Magnus scowled. “Ignore him,” Billy advised. “That’s like trying to ignore the elephant in the room.” “With two trunks!” Carl agreed, before trumpeting like a pachyderm in heat. “Fergus?” Billy prompted again. “Anyway, I saw him and thought, ‘god damn, who is this walking fuck machine?’ I mean, just watching this dude dance you could tell that he was gonna be a demon in the sack. Like, purely uninhibited and couldn’t give a fuck what anyone else thought.” “So naturally it was love at first sight.” “Lust, anyway,” Magnus explained. “And as I had suspected, the man has some definite skill, fuck-wise. And, much like I suspect of our noisy friend in the backseat, he’ll try and do anything, and I mean anything.” “A...colorful repertoire?” “He’s a rainbow of sexual activities, for sure.” “But that’s the lust part,” Billy said. “What makes you love him?” Magnus looked over at Billy and narrowed his gaze. “You’re very good,” he said. “At what?” “Understanding about love.” Billy shrugged and hiked his thumb over his broad shoulder. “I had an excellent teacher.” “Fuckin’ A!” Carl said again, before Trevor’s lips were on his mouth. “I fell in love with him because he’s fearless, he’s honest, he’s open, and he’s totally himself. There are no filters or hidden agendas with Fergus.” “And with your talents….” Magnus nodded. “I’d never met someone like him before. He was...Fergus. He was all Fergus, 100% Fergus, and he didn’t give a damn what anyone else thought. He was a force of nature, and so self confident! It was like the guy leaks charisma out his ass.” He looked out the windshield. “Right here, then a quick left down that alley.” “Interesting neighborhood.” “Did I mention he’s an artist?” He smiled. “His stuff is sick.” It was, indeed, an ‘interesting neighborhood.’ The three Muscle Clubbers climbed out of the truck after pulling on the same rather comically small collections of clothing. If it had not been broad daylight, they may have elected not to wear anything at all, but Billy thought it prudent to be better safe than sorry. They parked in front of what looked to be an abandoned warehouse in a part of this city away from anything resembling habitable housing. Train tracks ran behind the building, though they looked abandoned, too, and there was no sound of traffic or people or even barking dogs. “Fergus lives here?” “Squats here would be a more accurate phrase,” Magnus admitted. “No one lives here. But there’s running water and electricity, so it’s more or less habitable.” “Less,” Carl said, frowning, “not more. Fuck, I though Muscle City was desolate.” “Harsh,” Billy said, feigning hurt. “I kind of like it,” Trevor admitted. “It has a raw, industrial taste. Looks like the skeleton of a city.” “Oh, you and Fergus are going to get along just fine,” Magnus said, brushing back his bright red hair. There was a sudden, loud, metallic bang and then someone nearby yelled out, quite loudly and quite clearly: “Fuck!” “That’ll be Fergus!” Magnus said cheerfully. The warehouse didn’t have doors so much as rusted openings along its side. The interior was a shadowed cavern, with sunlight streaming down in harsh angles through more holes in the roof. It stretched the entire block along the alley, and at the far end they could see some activity taking place, with a small, pale figure moving around rather animatedly. “Fergus, I presume?” Billy asked. Magnus nodded. “Making art,” he explained. The four of them strode through the shadow and light, three colossuses and a flame-haired muse. The Muscle Club members stood seven feet high and a yard wide, literally head and shoulders above Magnus. Billy and Carl were back in their too-small jeans and shirts, while all Trevor had that he could not fit into was a pair of black biking shorts that clung so tightly to him that he might as well have been naked anyway, His cock, a fat shank, was like a swollen sausage tucked along his hip, and there was no hiding its contours and features. Billy’s jeans rode so low on his hips that his pubic bush was all but revealed and half his ass was hanging out, and Carl looked like some backwoods porn dream in Daisy Dukes and a half-shirt that barely came to his dark, prominent nipples. Magnus called out as they came closer. “Fergus! Hey! Fergus!” More banging and slamming and metallic crashing echoed back, so Magnus cupped his hands around his mouth and yelled loudly, “Ankou!” Carl frowned and looked at Billy, mouthing ‘Ankou?’ but Billy only shrugged. As if hearing the silent conversation, Magnus said, “Ankou is the Breten personification of death.” He turned and looked up at the three men behind him. “Did I mention that Fergus tends to be a little dramatic?” A shaven head popped up and looked over. Then the slim figure stood up and was obviously staring at his new guests. “The fuck?” he asked. For a small, slim figure, his voice sounded absurdly deep and resonant. “Hey, Ferg,” Magnus said. “Booji?” he asked, using Magnus’s nickname. “What’s up?” he asked, striding closer. “This is Billy, Carl and Trevor.” Each man nodded in turn, smiling brightly. To Fergus, it looked as though his friend and lover had just materialized out of the blue and brought three Norse gods dressed like assholes into his place. “Uh, hello?” He had a huffing blowtorch in one hand and heavy gloves on. His upper body was uncovered and slick with sweat, and as Magnus had reported he looked as if he had not an ounce of fat on him. He wasn’t muscular, but he was wiry and sleek and it was easy to see definition of his muscles, such as they were. He looked more like a dancer than an athlete, and maybe that was the most accurate definition of him, yet. “You making shit?” Magnus asked. “Whoa whoa whoa, buddy boy.” He waved his blowtorch at the trio. “You can’t waltz in here accompanied by the Three Stooges and not expect some questions. Number one, of course, is why are they dressed like refugees from Diana Ross’s nightmare?” “I like him,” Trevor announced. “He does have a certain...charm,” Carl agreed. Billy was looking down at himself and frowning. “Diana Ross’s nightmare?” he said softly. “Kisses first,” Magnus said. Then he walked up and kissed his boyfriend on the mouth, though Fergus’s eyes never stopped looking at the three gigantic, muscular men behind the small, red-haired empath. Then Magnus observed, “Jesus, you smell rank.” “You never complained before.” “That’s because I was the one making you smell rank.” “You’re changing the subject again,” Fergus said. “He’s a bright one,” Trevor observed. “Always dangerous,” Carl said, smiling. Fergus walked right up to them and circled around them. “Well, you look fucking ridiculous.” Then he was standing back before them with his arms folded over his small chest. “Take those fucking clothes off.” The trio looked at each other. “Shy boys, huh? No problem.” Suddenly, and quickly, Fergus was stripping himself of his skinny jeans and stood naked before them, wearing only the heavy gloves on his hands. “Told you he was shameless,” Magnus said. “Drop ‘em, boys. Let’s see what you’ve got.” “Jesus,” Carl said, “you don’t fuck around do you?” “Oh, I fuck around plenty. Why do you think I want to see you naked?” “Yeah,” Carl said, pulling his button-fly open, “he’s gonna fit in just fine.” “Don’t be too sure,” Magnus advised, watching the stripshow with a grin. It took a few minutes for the bigger guys to manage their huge bodies from their tight outfits, but then they stood there as if ready for inspection. “Jesus,” the small, pale man observed, “that’s some heavy weaponry you’re all toting around. I mean, I’ve seen some big guys before but you gentlemen are loaded for all out warfare.” He shifted his eyes upwards and scanned each of their heavily muscled bodies in turn. “You dudes live at the gym or what?” He approached Carl and poked one of his pecs, then tweaked his nipple playfully. “Careful,” Carl said. “You never know when those things are gonna go off.” Fergus smiled evilly and intensified his manipulations of Carl’s two rubbery nubs, twisting and squeezing and rubbing them with obvious talent and glee. He looked down as he tortured Carl’s nips to watch the effect he was having on the man’s most glaring gauge of enjoyment, smiling with pleasure as he watched Carl’s pendulous cock swell and pulse. “Fuck, I didn’t think you could get any bigger.” “Keep doing what you’re doing and you’re gonna see exactly how big I can get,” Carl warned. “Love to,” Fergus replied. “Take him serious, Ferg. You’re playing with fire, and in his case you’re playing with an inferno.” Fergus looked up and winked. “That true, Peachfuzz?” Carl grinned and nodded. “I can set your whole world on fire. Believe it.” “Nice,” Fergus said, releasing the man’s nipples. Then he looked at Billy. “And you’d be the leader of this trio, would you not?” “Why do you say…?” He looked over Fergus’s head at Magnus. “He’s not...?” “Like me? No, he’s just a...talented observer of human nature.” Billy scowled uncertainly. “Power pours off you, Billy. Power of a very special and unique brand. You lead because you’re a leader, not because you make people follow you.” “He speaks truth,” Fergus agreed. “Fuck, I feel like I want to follow you and I only met you!” Then he looked at Trevor. “And fuck me if you aren’t the sexiest pile of meat on two legs, Mister Bear!” “I’ll take that as a compliment.” “How else would one take it?” He moved his hand over and down Trevor’s naked muscles, sending shivers through the huge man’s body. “Yes, you are trembling with desire, aren’t you?” Carl looked at Magnus. “And this was the guy you didn’t think would fit in?” Magnus shrugged, but then he asked, “Fergus, how would feel about looking like them?” “Like them? Musclebound giants with delusions of godhood?” “Delusions?” Carl asked. “I guess it would depend on two things, if I were offered that is.” He turned around. “Am I being offered?” “You are. We are.” He pivoted back again. “Interesting.” “That doesn’t strike you as odd?” Billy asked. “Not particularly. I assume you dudes are trumans?” He started to circle them again. “I did a piece about you guys. Made this big foam suit, had this hose attached at the crotch that I’d point at the audience and start spraying corn starch and water at them. Gallons of the stuff.” “Sounds...intriguing?” Billy said. Fergus laughed slightly. “They hated it, which means it was a success.” “We don’t know if we’re trumans, but….” “You got two cocks?” He looked down pointedly. “Uh, well, yeah.” Fergus nodded. “Trumans.” He then stood there and looked at them in silence. “Well?” “Well...what?” “Let’s see ‘em, then.” “Oh!” Carl said, and he released his twin without preamble. “Jesus,” Fergus repeated. “What?” Carl said, looking down. “It’s as big as the other one!” “Well...yeah. What did you expect?” “I dunno, but, I mean, that’s just being greedy, isn’t it?” “Didn’t have much say in the matter. Besides, it was his fault,” he answered, nodding at Billy. “You were the first?” Fergus asked. Billy shook his head. “Only the first one with...twins.” He blushed. Both of Carl’s pricks throbbed with sudden desire. Fergus noticed. “You and him, then?” he asked Carl. “Does it show?” “Only when your cocks throb in his direction.” He clapped his hands together. “Whoa! Real life motherfucking trumans! Nice catch, Magnus!” “I didn’t catch them, they sort of...fell into my lap.” He stood next to Fergus and they looked across at the other three men. It was a study in contrasts, as the two slight, slim, small young men stood dwarfed before three huge, muscular, perfectly proportioned hunks bulging with power and sex. The differences were almost comical. “So what do you think?” “About what?” Fergus asked. “We’ve been invited,” Magnus said simply. “Really?” “If you’re up for it,” Billy said. “We’d be happy to have you join us.” “And what’s in for me?” “You’re joking, right?” Carl asked. But Fergus shook his head. “From where I’m standing, I’m a pretty happy guy. I get to do whatever I want to. I get to do it with whomever I want to. I’m free. I’m safe. I’m healthy. I mean, yeah, you guys are big, but so what? You walked in here looking like refugees from the worst-stocked Goodwill on the planet, you’re hanging with my bud Magnus who, let’s face it, isn’t the B.M.O.C. around here, and I get the distinct impression that you’re all hiding out like you’re ashamed of something. So why the fuck would I want to be you?” “Wow,” Trevor said. Billy pursed his lips and nodded. “You have several valid points.” “No he fucking doesn’t!” Carl retorted. “You want to know why you want to be one of us?” Fergus folded his arms and shrugged. “Do you really want to know?” “Carl,” Billy said, warningly. “No, no. He’s wondering what we’ve got going on. So I just want to satisfy his curiosity.” “Careful, Carl,” Trevor advised. “Don’t go making him sex crazy.” That certainly got Fergus’s attention. “What’s this now?” “He’s not going to….” Carl narrowed his eyes, smiled, and unleashed a whale-sized tug on Fergus’s body, sending out a wave of sexual bliss so powerful that it was nearly visible in the shadowed warehouse between them. He unleashed the full essence of his prodigious sexual capacity at the small, slim man, and he held nothing back. To be sure, being tugged wasn’t the same as being fucked. Tugging someone grew stronger with familiarity, as the initiator grew to know the target of his passion. But Carl didn’t hold anything back. He had been challenged, hadn’t he? Not only that, he had the distinct impression that he’d just been severely dissed as well. So he opened fire on the slim naked dude standing before him so nonchalantly. With both barrels. And something unexpected and entirely surprising happened. Fergus began to grow. Carl said, “Oops.” Part 15 Perhaps if Fergus had not been standing before them naked, they would not have even noticed that his body was changing. In fact, on any other man’s body - one with a touch of fat on its bones and some meat already swelling out under its skin - the changes that began to manifest would not have been so pronounced. It started on his torso, on his belly and chest. He had a slim, taught stomach, smooth and flat, without any muscular definition. Similarly, his chest could not have been said to be bulging, nor could it have been described as sunken or featureless. He may not have been a slave to the gym, but his art or his handling of the metal for his sculpture had developed distinct, if underdeveloped, pecs that pressed adjacent his pale flesh. Now they were swelling forward. Slowly, and slightly, but they were definitely growing. And his formerly flat and featureless stomach began to divide into six sections of muscle, as if they had been there all along and now he was sucking in his skin. Fergus’s eyes were closed and his dick was suddenly hard, popping up from its flaccid state to a six-inch stalk that seemed to want to stretch its neck. His gloved hands balled into fists and the cords of his neck stood out starkly. “What did you do?” Billy asked, not taking his eyes off the small slim figure. “Jesus, mate,” Trevor agreed. “I just….” Fergus moaned deeply. His cock was now bouncing and it was clear that a volley of cream was forthcoming. Mere seconds had passed. His arms, tensed and straight at his sides, showed pulsing veins running their length and the cords of muscle that he already had were separating from each other, growing precise and starting to swell in size. He shot a thick stream of cum from his cock. His body tensed - again, illustrating that he was definitely growing larger - and he bent his knees and pushed his pelvis forward and a long, thick rope of white thrust from his cannon. He gripped himself with his glove and groaned. “How is this possible?” Trevor asked. “I thought you said we had to….” “We do!” Billy acknowledged. “At least, we did.” “I didn’t do anything,” Carl protested. “I mean, I did, but I didn’t! Oh, fuck. Oh, Jesus.” “If it’s any consolation, he does look as though he’s enjoying it.” “Whatever it is,” Billy finished. Fergus shot again, pushing his hips forward as if fucking someone’s ass, and another heavy, full gush of cum escaped his dick. His chest now owned two very obvious pectoral mounds, and his six pack had deepened and grown more precise. The muscles along both arms were equally distinctive and obviously larger, and the sleek, slim brawn along his legs was pressing outward and separating as well. His dancer’s body was becoming more and more like a gymnast’s body. He was losing his unremarkable smoothness and developing a body of more obvious power and discrete muscular bulges. It all happened in mere moments, and Fergus pushed out a few further gushes of hot cum from his glove-gripped cock before it was all over. Then he stood there, holding his dick in his hand, his newly developed abs swelling and receding as he sucked air into his lungs, and his newly grown chest rising and falling. “How the fuck did I just do that?” Carl said. Fergus looked like a baby truman. He had certainly not been fully transformed, or even half way, but he was most definitely more muscular and perhaps a shade taller as well. He slowly regained his senses and straightened, pulling his hand off his cock and lifting the glove to his face, where he began licking off the clinging droplets of his own cream from the worn leather. He pulled in a slow, long, shuddering breath and said, softly, “Whoa.” He opened his eyes. Then he smiled. “Whoa,” he said again. “What the fuck happened?” Carl asked. “Like I know?” Fergus replied. Then there was another sigh, and moan, and he looked next to him at his companion. During the entire process, Fergus had been the sole focus of everyone there as his naked body changed, forgetting all about the other young man standing. Standing right next to him. Magnus had been neither naked nor shooting cum from his exposed hard-on. Now that they were all looking at him, it was obvious that something had happened to him, as well. “Oh, fuck,” Carl said again. “Fuck, indeed,” Magnus agreed, laughing slightly. “That was pretty fucking amazing, Carl. Whatever it is you just did.” He raised his head and smiled, then placed his hand on Fergus’s shoulder for support. “I’ve never...Jesus, Carl, that’s...holy fuck.” “I didn’t do anything!” Carl repeated, and then also repeated, “Well, I did, but I didn’t!” “All evidence to the contrary,” Trevor observed. He strode forward and looked at the two smaller men. “How do you feel?” “I’m not entirely sure how to answer that question,” Fergus replied. He was a beautiful young man with what appeared to be a well-trained body, with stark muscles along every inch. He looked like he had gained around twenty pounds, which was a lot on his small frame. “Well, for starters, do you feel like your addicted to Carl and want him to fuck your ass forever?” Fergus’s brow furrowed. “I wanted him to fuck my ass since he walked in, so that hasn’t changed. And as for feeling addicted to anything, I’d really love to be able to come like that again, because that was about the deepest, fullest, hardest, most amazing wank session I’ve ever had.” “Agreed,” Magnus said. Trevor looked over, then looked down. There was a growing dark stain on Magnus’s trousers. “Ouch.” “You have no idea,” he replied rubbing his aching dick. How it had not managed to rip itself free of his denim was a miracle. Trevor pivoted. “I would ask something stupid like ‘why didn’t you mention that we could do that,’ but from your expressions of shock and wonder I would guess that you’ve never done it before.” “Well, I sure haven’t!” Carl said. “But….” “But?” Billy and Carl looked at each other and at the same time, said, “Timebomb.” “What’s a timebomb?” “Not a what,” Billy corrected, “a who. Tim Balmer, otherwise known as Timebomb. Another of our brothers. Went away to college.” “Surely there’s more to the story?” Carl said, “Timebomb used to do this thing, sometimes. When he was, like, really, really ready to pop. He’d hold back and hold back, edging the fuck out of himself, pushing and thrusting and driving himself and whoever he was with apeshit with sex juice until he would...go off.” “Go off...how?” Carl pointed at Fergus. Then he made an explosion sound and gestured with his hands, mimicking a nuclear mushroom cloud rising towards the sky. “Explode! Fucking...erupt! Detonate! And then...dudes would...you know.” “I think I know,” Fergus agreed. “I don’t understand how this is even possible,” Trevor announced, shaking his head. “Assuming the process is purely physical, that the agent of transformation lives in our cum and that’s how we transfer it to others...you never even touched him! Hell, you’re standing six feet away from him!” “And he still managed to get some on me,” Carl observed, wiping a heavy droplet of Fergus’s cream off his thigh and sucking it into his mouth. “Nice.” “Well, that’s not the point.” “Can we discuss the whys and wherefores later and discuss the what happens now...now?” Fergus wondered aloud. He looked down at himself and started to pull off his gloves. Then he was exploring his new body, roaming his hands over the muscles that had appeared magically beneath his skin before reaching down and grasping his cock. “Hmm, bigger here, too.” He looked up at Carl as he squeezed and caressed his larger prick and said, “You do nice work.” Billy huffed out a laugh and looked at Magnus. “Does he take everything in stride like that?” Magnus shrugged. “Mostly.” Fergus looked at his lover. “Well?” “Well what?” “Strip ‘em off, my man. Let’s see what happened to you.” He looked down. “And maybe I can get you cleaned up with a tongue bath.” “Yes,” Trevor said, “I really do like him.” Fergus placed his hands at the hem of Magnus’s shirt and pulled up over his body. There were sounds of approval and Magnus’s improved body was unveiled, showing that - much like his lover - the changes weren’t dramatic but they were obvious. It was more difficult to tell, of course, since they had yet to see the small man naked, but the definition of his muscles, and in particular the very deep valleys outlining his stark six-pack abs, showed that he had experienced the same sort of instant growth as his friend. When he stripped off his pants, it was obvious that he had experienced a very full orgasmic blow out, as the wealth of cream that clung to his pubic bush and glazed his equipment made it look like someone had squeezed royal frosting all over his crotch. Fergus sank immediately to his knees and, as promised, began to lick every inch of his lover’s newly prodigious instrument, lifting it carefully to get to his fat ball sack as well, moaning with delight. The three huge men watched in unvarnished lust as the young man with the new muscular body worshiped his friend’s cum-coated cock, slurping and kissing and licking him until he was glistening with spit instead of cum, and his dick was throbbing to an award-winning erection that turned a deep red as it throbbed and swelled higher and higher. Perhaps Magnus had been gifted before, but now he was the proud owner of a majestic, magnificent uncut beauty of mammoth proportions. He kept swelling larger and larger as Fergus moved his mouth and tongue around his burgeoning hard-on, rubbing the tip with his thumb and stroking him to drive his growth. Magnus looked down at his friend and their eyes met, and Magnus was breathing hard and steady in an obvious attempt to keep himself at bay. Hs hands were balling into fists and his deeply-carved six-pack swelled and receded. The cords of his neck stood out starkly and Carl said, “Just let it go, brother. Let yourself go.” “Want...don’t want him to stop,” he managed to say. Fergus squeezed him hard and a swelling drop of pre-cum erupted at the tip of his 10-inch-high prick, drooling down the side until Fergus licked up the length of him and sucked it inside his mouth. “I’m not gonna stop,” Fergus said. “Until I make you come in my mouth.” “Then...then you better...aw, fuck, Fergus.” “Excellent,” his friend said, and like a snake he went down all the way on his friend’s joint and, enveloped in Fergus’s warm, loving wetness, Magnus came again. His eyes rolled up in their sockets and he went up on his toes and Fergus caught every drop of what had to be a magnificent explosion of warm, salty spunk. “Oh, yeah,” Carl said. “Fergus is gonna fit in nicely.” Trevor nodded a silent agreement, feeling a strong pang of jealousy as he watched the smaller man’s obvious cocksucking eagerness and talent, wondering how it would feel to have his hands all over his own mammoth appendage which was dropping low and heavy as he watched. But Billy’s brow furrowed and he looked at Carl. “So, what did you do?” “Me?” “How do you think…?” Carl shrugged. “I just...felt like I wanted to show off a little. So I intended to tug the dude as hard as I could. You know, he’d challenged us so why not give him a taste of what we can do?” “A taste.” “Well, a very strong taste.” “But instead you made him bigger.” “Evidently,” he agreed. “I mean, when you think about it, maybe it makes sense?” “How does it make sense?” Carl watched Fergus’s wide, bulging back as he finished up on Magnus’s beautiful cock and he said, “Well, first, the only reason any of us are big is because of Scott and Derek finding that video thing, right? And the guy in that video thing was obviously never in the room with them, but the results are just as obvious to everyone by now. So, like, we all started from a seed that never touched us. And sure, since then we’ve just gotten bigger and bigger - so, probably? The initial thing? Can be like that,” he said, nodding at the two smaller men with their more prominent muscular development and bigger sexual equipment. “And I could stand here pushing out fat tugs on them and keep, like, incrementally growing them every time, but it’s this,” he said, grabbing his fat prick and pointing it at Billy, “that really produces the results.” “Then why did we never…?” Carl shrugged. “Dude, I’m making this up as I go. I don’t have the answers. I’m just, you know, putting it out there as a possibility. I mean, like, The Timebomb was doing it without realizing it. Maybe he has a different...strain of whatever we have inside us. Stronger ability? Maybe we all had it the whole time but, like, who the fuck is going to try to think a dude bigger when you know you can do it pretty easily by just, like, coming on him?” “It presents us with some rather unique possibilities.” “As well as some rather unique problems.” “Dudes, I almost bust a nut making that happen,” Carl said. “I mean, seriously? I threw everything at him...them. And you can see the results. I don’t think most guys who accidentally get granted a few more pounds of muscle and few extra inches of cock are gonna be, like, complaining about it.” Carl’s deep, resounding voice rose an octave and he said, “‘Oh, my! Look, my body is suddenly swelling up with power and my dick is bigger! Heavens above!’ Yeah, that’s gonna happen,” he concluded sarcastically. “Still,” Trevor added, “it raises an important question.” “Which is?” He looked at his companions. “What else can we do that we don’t know we can do it?” Billy looked troubled, and Carl looked excited. But Fergus interrupted their conversation by clearing his throat and they looked over at him. Magnus and Fergus were naked. Magnus’s troublesome cock was now cleaned up and hanging forward, clearly an outsized beauty hanging at least eight inches down even now that it had calmed itself. He had egg-sized balled hanging just as low, and his thin body was now displaying a set of muscles that pressed against his clean white skin in long wedges and firm cables. He had a swimmer’s build with a rock-hard six pack on his tight belly. Fergus, the target of Carl’s detonation, had borne the brunt of the explosion and had a more developed gymnast’s build, with a particularly well-built chest of two plates of muscle, and his arms looked a bit swollen and fat with power. His cock was less impressive than Magnus’s broad, fat tool, probably six inches long with a cut foreskin and two thick veins running its length. More veins pulsed atop his prick and ran up along his pelvis. One thing they could all agree on was that Fergus had amazing thick, round, prominent ass with deep divots and high arching mounds of muscle. It left little doubt that when he was fucking someone, they were going to feel it. “So,” he said, “now what?” “Now?” Billy asked. Fergus hung his muscled arm across Magnus’s shoulders and gestured to the two of them. “Don’t you think we’re a touch unfinished?” “So…?” “So. So, let’s have it all, boys. Give us the works.” Billy looked at Magnus. “Is that what you want?” Magnus looked serious and said, “Billy, there’s something going on. Something important and new and amazing. When I was inside you, I….” “Wait, you were inside him?” Fergus asked. “Not physically, Fergus. We connected.” “Oh.” He looked at Billy’s superhuman beauty and clicked his tongue. “Too bad.” “Oh, fuck, can I do him first?” Carl asked. His cocks were already swelling thicker and harder, lengthening by the inch, and his balls were practically pumping. “I believe Magnus was speaking,” Billy said gently. “When I was inside you, I knew you were different. Different from anyone else. Different from everyone else. Something...I can’t explain or define it, but as different as you are on the outside, you’re different on the inside too. Whatever it is that’s happening, however you’re changing and developing, I want to come along for the ride.” “Fuckin A,” Carl said, happily. “Frankly,” Fergus said, “I just want two dicks.” “Why?” Billy asked, genuinely curious. “Because it’s gonna freak everyone the fuck out.” “Fergus likes freaking everyone the fuck out,” Magnus explained. “I got that,” Billy said, smiling. “Well, okay, then. Um, I guess…” “Dibs on Fergus!” Carl called, raising his hand. “Dude, you are gonna so enjoy this.” He was practically giddy with anticipation. Fergus smiled. “I want to fuck you, first.” “You a mindreader, then?” Carl asked. Fergus shrugged. Carl’s cocks were rising very quickly. “Whoa, whoa, whoa, dude. Be careful with those things! Don’t want you going off too soon, do we? Let’s have some fun first.” He walked over and grabbed both of Carl’s twins hard. “What’s your feelings about being manhandled by a smaller dude with big appetites?” Carl nearly came. Fergus came over and steered the towering muscular figure away, keeping his eyes on Carl’s firm, muscular ass and shaking his head at its sheer power and beauty. Magnus was looking at Trevor and Billy. “That just leaves us,” he said. “So it would appear,” Billy agreed. “It should be you two,” Trevor said. He looked at Billy. “Let’s find out what happens when it’s just you and someone new.” “New?” Magnus asked, then he remembered. “That’s right...you’re a virgin.” “Well, in that sense, anyway,” he agreed. “I would be proud and privileged to be your first,” Magnus said. “I have only one request.” “Of course,” Billy said. “I want all of you. Unhidden, undisguised, unashamed. I want the true Billy, every inch of you. Don’t...don’t try to conform or be someone you’re not. Not for me. And not now.” Billy felt a rush of love for Magnus again. He didn’t ask for him to be careful, or to hold back, or to be less than he was. He wanted to be with Billy. As Magnus watched, Billy started to change. He removed all the limits he set on himself. The limits set in place to disguise who he was, now, how beautiful and powerful and magnificent. Trevor felt heat pouring from Billy’s body, and his redolent, musky, masculine scent began to swell in power as his body and face changed. Magnus watched in silent awe as Billy revealed himself to the man he was about to change. His beauty magnified as his body began to stretch taller and wider. His muscles unfurled, swelling outwards beneath his bronze skin. His face became increasingly handsome, the features losing all pretense at human norms of masculine beauty. A god was making himself before Magnus’s unblinking eyes. Bigger and more beautiful than he had even imagined. Power radiated from him like pulses of heat and sex. His cocks swelled larger and larger. His chest built upon itself until he did not believe it could get bigger, and then it continued to swell with muscle. Billy rose before Magnus into the supreme epitome of male perfection that he had become, somehow welcoming all the power and beauty of the hundreds of others he had cared for inside him, and molding it and sculpting it and shaping it into this vision of power and flawlessness that kept getting larger and larger. Magnus’s heart was beating hard in his chest. Blood rushed into his cock and pushed it hard and high. He was sweating, and the scent of Billy’s magnificent male perfection coated his skin in a mist of sex and muscle, like a hot shower of masculine power. It took only moments for Billy to strip away the veneer of his daily performance of a man not gifted with the godlike level of muscle, beauty, power and masculine essence that Billy was now. “God,” Magnus said softly. His cock was pulsing with the beats of his heart. His eyes were wide and staring, wanting never to look away from Billy’s true magnificence. “Billy,” he said. His voice was a throbbing vibration of sex. A cock thrusting inside Magnus’s head and ass. A tongue licking his prick. Lips kissing his mouth. “I...had no idea,” Magnus said. Billy shrugged. It made his entire muscular development swell and shift, showcasing the awesome size, weight, thickness and power that was swelling along every inch of his colossal body. “It’s just me,” he said, in a voice soaked with masculine energy, swollen with sexual capacity, as if everyone else on the planet looked like he did, encased in a ten-foot-high muscular frame of overwhelming perfection. He owned the flawless face of Adonis. Or Apollo. Some Greek or Roman god of pleasure and power, standing naked before his disciple. “Yeah,” Trevor agreed. “It’s just you. I kind of remember going sex crazy now.” “I wasn’t… I didn’t….” “Are you all right?” Billy asked, looking concerned. “Holy fuck,” Magnus concluded. “You’re as beautiful on the outside as you are on the inside.” “Truer words have never been spoken, my young friend,” Trevor agreed. Billy’s entire giant body blushed. “Thanks,” he said in his deep, powerful voice. “What...what happens now?” “Whatever you want to happen,” Billy explained. “What do you want to do?” “Everything,” Magnus said, simply. Billy smiled. “Well, let’s start with a kiss. I already know you’re very good at that.” The huge man approached the small man and sank to one knee, bringing their faces closer. Magnus could hardly breathe. No man on the planet actually looked like that. Even artists would have a hard time capturing Billy’s incredibly handsome visage with their brushes and paint. Could a camera adequately copy the man’s beauty? Would he break the lens because it was trying so hard to seize every detail of his face with its inadequacy? Billy leaned forward and pressed his lips to Magnus’s. ‘Ah,’ thought Magnus. ‘There he is again. There’s Billy.’ The kiss made Magnus relax, as he closed his eyes and sank once more into the endless well of Billy’s unconstrained love. He marveled again at the man’s seemingly innate ability to love without restrictions or limits, how he opened himself so entirely to someone else, someone he knew only a little, and did not judge their worth or merit. Everyone deserved to be loved fully and without question. And Billy did just that. Magnus felt a hand moving around his cock. The man’s touch was gentle, smooth, warm. His hand was large enough to easily hold Magnus’s cock and balls - even as large as they were - and Billy was fondling and caressing him with a tenderness that belied his power and size. The kiss was passionate and loving, their tongues twisting around each other. And then Billy was pushing against Magnus and his other arm went around the smaller man’s body and set him on the ground. Magnus opened his eyes and saw Billy looking at him with pure love. The kiss was perfect and then Billy was on the ground, too and turning them over, so that Magnus’s smaller form was resting atop Billy’s huge frame. He was hard all over. Made of pure muscle, that stretched and moved, as if Magnus could feel inside of the other man, feel everything as his breathed and flexed and wrapped him in an embrace. The kiss never stopped, never broke, never ended. It was warm and wet and hungry. Billy was made out of sex, and he was pouring it into Magnus in a pure display of his love. Billy’s huge cock rose up and rubbed itself into the crack of Magnus’s ass. He could feel it like a hot, hard shank that throbbed with life, beating in time to the heart inside Billy’s hugeness. Something warm and slick drooled onto Magnus’s back and he realized that Billy was leaking a stream of pre-cum, bathing them both in the warm honey of his masculine power. Billy’s thick finger’s found Magnus’s tight pucker and he was rubbing and prodding him, now. It felt like any other man’s cock, as big as it was, and Magnus tried to relax and let the man’s touch inside him. Then he felt a sudden cascade of pure pleasure. Billy was sending some sort of sexual touch through his hand! Magnus squirmed and moaned with delight as Billy began to show him exactly how much sexual power he had - even in the tips of his fingers. The sensation was warm and tingling, it radiated into his body and aimed straight for his prick. He felt his balls buzzing and his cock throbbed and swelled. Billy seemed to realize the effect and he redoubled the sensation, sending warm, powerful swollen throbs of sex into Magnus’s body through only his hands and his touch. Magnus wanted more. Suddenly he was eager to pull that fat cock inside him, to feel Billy’s powerful thrusts as he pushed every inch of his magnificent sex inside Magnus’s body and started pumping muscle inside him. “Fuck me,” Magnus asked. Pleaded. “Fuck me, please.” Billy smiled. “We’re nearly there,” he said. “I’m not finished, yet.” Then he kissed Magnus again and a hard, thick, all-encompassing cascade of sexual bliss pushed inside the smaller man’s body. Everywhere their bodies touched, Billy was pushing a non-stop throbbing sensation of sex into Magnus. His whole body felt like a dick, a dick that was being stroked and sucked and licked and fucked all at once. A dick held at the very edge, the extreme limit of sexual bliss and unable to explode its fat, creamy load. Billy unleashed himself, showing Magnus what he wanted to see, and what he wanted to feel. The true, unlimited, undisguised nature of Billy Titus, superman, sexual god, perfect being. He wrapped Magnus in his arms and surrounded him with his body and flooded him with the unfiltered perfect masculine sexual energy that he had been blessed with. Magnus came. He could not stop himself. He felt his creamy load erupt between their bodies and felt Billy chuckle with delight. The delight manifested in even more sexual bliss, radiating out from his huge muscular body as if he could not contain its power. Magnus came again. He moaned with ecstatic bliss. He shook from pure sexual power and love. Nothing ever felt this good. Nothing ever could. Billy kept opening the valve on his power. He poured more and more of himself into Magnus before pushing inside and flooding him with muscle and sex. Little by little, as he kissed and explored and rubbed against the smaller man’s body, he opened up his well of perfect love and sex and muscle, as if he was preparing a hole big enough to fill with every drop of his power. “You’re ready,” Billy said like a growl. “Now you’re ready for all of me.” Fergus was fucking Carl. Carl was on his back, his legs split wide, his hole a tight pink pucker, as Fergus held the man by his calf muscles and shoved himself inside. He watched as Carl began to lose control of his attempts to maintain his disguised form. It was evident early on that Carl loved being fucked. His hole was tight and hot, and he seemed to pull Fergus’s cock inside him, as if his ass was a mouth sucking against his prick. Fergus had fucked plenty of holes, but nothing - nothing ever - felt like this did. As soon as he was seated inside, preparing to tell Carl what he was going to do, how hard he was going to fuck him, how deep and strong, Carl did something that grabbed onto him and held him and surrounded his cock in bliss. Carl’s ass was the gateway to heaven. Carl’s ass was the frame of perfect sex, and inside he was a deep, warm, wet cave of blissful carnal beauty. He was wet and tight and warm and inviting. He squirmed and groaned and growled like an animal. And then he started to grow. Fergus wished he’d had a camera to record the scene, as he fucked Carl’s ass and the man’s entire body started changing. He felt as though he were doing it, as though his cock had taken on magical properties and now when he fucked someone he’d watch their muscles harden and swell, and their bodies lengthen and expands, and their cock grow larger and fatter and longer. He fucked Carl with hard thrusts, and with every pump the man grew bigger and more powerful. He stretched his head on his neck and twisted his face back and forth, and each time it came back into focus it was more handsome and more masculine and more perfect. Fergus pushed his legs aside and leaned forward, thrusting himself into Carl’s ass up to the balls and held himself there as Carl surrounded his dick like a heavenly velvet vice, wanting him never to leave. “Open your eyes, Carl,” Fergus instructed. They were blue like turquoise and bright and clear. “Can you do it to me now?” Carl nodded, speechless in ecstasy. “Do it, Carl. Make me grow.” Carl grinned. It happened with sudden ferocity that Fergus had not been prepared for. And he exploded with muscle. Trevor experienced a sudden, hard thrust of something that he could instantly recognize as CARL! It was CARL! in capital letters with an exclamation mark at the end. An explosion of CARL! that felt like immense masculine energy and hard, thrusting sex and instant muscular power. He had been watching Magnus and Billy together, and the extraordinary sense of pure love he could feel coming from them like a palpable sensation when that sudden and almost violent detonation of CARL! intruded and he turned around. Just in time, too, because he watched Fergus veritably inflate into a swollen god of muscular might. One moment he was holding Carl’s long legs in his small grip, pushed inside Carl’s butt to the hilt and he was leaning forward. The next he was standing up and stretching taller and wider as his entire body was filled in with instant muscle. It was unclear what had happened exactly. Fergus was definitely fucking Carl. His cock was lodged inside him and Carl had grown into his full power during the course of their coupling, now swollen with huge mountains of power that rose up and pushed against each other for space on his giant frame. Now there were two men there, one with his cock deep inside the other man’s butt, and they were equals in size and insane muscular development. Whatever Carl had done before, whatever power he had to change another man with and without the use of his power cum, it was clear that if driven hard enough, Carl had massive power inside him and he could instantly - like, immediately - inflate another guy with insane levels of power so that his body was pushed al the way to the edge of Muscle Club perfection. Fergus was breathing had and then he threw back his head and let out a howl of either intense pleasure or intense pain - possibly both - and it gushing fountains of cum started erupting through his massive cock inside Carl’s ass. He was coming with such volume and intensity that it was exploding out of Carl and splashing back against Fergus’s new incredible body, and he started to slowly fuck Carl’s ass again with deep, pure, hard thrusts, coming a non-stop eruption of hot, sticky cream as his body tried compensating for the sudden rush of power and masculine energy it had been fed through a firehose. And then as Trevor watched, Carl began to grow. Billy moved one of his cocks towards Magnus’s hole and nudged himself inside, kissing the hot hardness of his body against the warm softness of Magnus’s body. Magnus moaned a deeply satisfying sound as his lover connected with him in the most intimate physical fashion two men could share. Billy flooded Magnus with love and bliss, so that the fat intrusion of his massive meat would not feel as though he was thrusting his fist inside the smaller man - though that was more or less what he intended. Billy found being with a “normal” man both exciting and frightening. He knew he could literally break the man, or split him, or tear him up. That was how large he was, now, and how much bigger he was than ordinary men like Magnus. But this was what Magnus wanted. The whole Billy, the entire Billy, every massive muscular inch of him. Magnus squirmed and moaned as Billy entered him. The hugeness of Bill’s massive meat intruded deeper and deeper inside him, filling him up and connecting him tightly with the god beneath him. He could feel every inch of the god’s cock as it pushed slowly inside of him, sending out fat, hard pulses of pure sexual bliss that overwhelmed his senses and forbade any pain, gifting only pleasure in abundance. Billy closed his eyes as he entered Magnus’s tightness. His love was overwhelming for the small young man, and his hunger for making him swell with power was just as strong. He held himself back and allowed his masculine and muscular energies to swell bigger and bigger, like an inner tube he was pumping tighter and harder and fatter with pure male power, ready to burst at any moment. He sighed and breathed and tried to calm himself. He held Magnus in his arms and kissed him, held him, loved him utterly as one of his mighty pricks moved inside him and the other rose above his body, drooling thick streams of warm honey that bathed them both in the essence of Billy, perfumed with power and suffused with sex. Just as he was inside, flooding Magnus with bliss, holding himself back as his engine revved into the red zone, Carl’s explosion of power happened. And Billy felt it. Billy and Carl were closer than anyone. Billy loved Carl more deeply than anyone else. And when Carl felt that familiar pure sense of Carl as his masculine energy swelled and detonated, his own carefully constructed framework of control was shattered. His cock exploded inside Magnus. His other cock exploded above him like a fountain, sending a massive stream of transforming cream into the air before it rained down upon them both. Magnus’s guts were suddenly filled with gallons of Billy’s cum, his belly swelling like a balloon, as Billy’s body suddenly released the bonds he had constructed on his endless well of superhuman male energy. The power and purity of Billy’s cum, super-concentrated and unfiltered, instantly infiltrated Magnus’s body. Like Fergus, Magnus was altered almost instantaneously.

I am hoping there are other fans of the IFNB out there… It is, in my opinion, one of the best, consistent and intensely erotic muscle fiction series out there! I have been VERY in to the ongoing muscle fiction of the IFNB for a few years. It is a unique work, because it is not told like a traditional story but is told via "reports" from the world of the IFNB (International Federation of Naked Bodybuilding). Every post is coverage of a contest, backstage or personal profile of huge, hung, alpha-aggressive athletes. Over the course of the short posts, story lines and themes emerge and it becomes VERY hot. The creator(s?) clearly know the real world of competitive bodybuilding yet also have broad-ranging imaginations. Everything from vanilla muscle worship to hardcore gang rape and everything in between! Old-young, coach-jock, hetero and homo, extreme sex and basic showing off . . . it all seems to happen in this world. The cool part is that they acknowledge in clever ways how this has been going on in real life and why none of us are familiar. They are tethered to real life (even if the muscle growth stuff is sometimes pure science fiction), so it makes it hotter. I also like how they RESPOND TO OUR COMMENTS and the storyline follows the fans' interests. The hot discussions and sub-fantasies that emerge are sometimes as hot as the posts themselves. I really get into chatting IFNB with other fans, so thought I'd post here and see who else loves these stories?

Justin works in a warehouse doing some pretty tough labor. He isn’t the biggest guy in the building since he is fairly skinny with just a little gut. His main job is to ship items out of the warehouse by putting packages in the trailers. His supervisor, Dunhill, is a big burly man with thick arms and a strong back. He used to be in Justin’s position before he was promoted to where he is now. He likes to push him around occasionally because he knows he is stronger and has the authority. Justin has actually thought about leaving the company as of late because he doesn't really like Dunhill very much, but the pay is quite good and the benefits are even better. His coworkers in the shipping department vary in size themselves. One of them that always works with him, Garrett, is very strong and usually wears cut off shirts which show off his hard muscular biceps which glisten with sweat day in and day out. Another coworker that works across from him is Cecil, a heavy dude with a big gut who has had some health issues as of late. One reason he hasn't left is because Garrett has been a huge supporter of him and has been trying to get him to workout with him before they go to work. Justin has thought about it a lot, but has yet to do so. Another issue with his job is the extreme temperatures in the warehouse. The sweat just pours off all of them each day and he is thinking that may be the reason why he hasn't gained any weight from not only his workouts but also from the food he has been putting in his body. Cecil sweats so much that he leaves huge puddles in the floor all the time. Justin finds this quite disgusting but he completely understands why the overweight guy sweats so much. He has never come in contact with any of his coworkers sweat since he doesn't like the smell or the feel of it. He has actually thought of seeing Garrett shirtless though to see the beads of sweat rolling off his body. One day when the supervisor takes a day off, Justin approaches Garrett and asks him if he is willing to go shirtless for a while so he can see his muscles. He laughs and says of course as he slowly peels his shirt off. He cannot believe how immense his chest is. He has round pecs and a jagged ab cluster that is completely covered in sweat. He turns around to start working at his station again while Justin notices his muscles contracting on the top part of his back. He looks down to stare at his butt also as it bounces up and down inside his very tight shorts. He decides that he will approach him at break and attempt to touch him. When their break is called, he goes up to him and smells the testosterone emitting from his pits and crotch. Garrett notices immediately that he is up to something and starts bouncing his pecs getting his chest even wetter. He grabs Justin’s head and rubs it in between his giant pecs. The admirer licks off the salty sweat rolling off each one and moves over to his pits. He starts licking at the drenched forest of hair and takes in its musky aroma. He is starting to love its taste now. As Justin continues to bask in his aroma, Garrett notices that his coworker’s body is starting to change. He is wearing overalls over top of a t-shirt and jeans. He hears Justin’s clothes starting to tighten up as he gets even more intoxicated by his sweaty scent. His chest is filling up the entire space of the t-shirt he is wearing as his nipples protrude and fray the fabric. The suspenders sitting on his chest are moving to his sides to make room for his new growth. His legs have started to split the seams on his jeans and his back is starting to shred his t-shirt. Your small arms are now getting so big that they are pushing your sleeves up to your shoulders. The back of his shirt is completely open now as the shoulder seams rip exposing his huge traps. The jeans he is wearing are ripping off and his butt is expanding in his boxers. Justin doesn't even notice that his cock is growing down out the bottom of his boxers as it drips its precum all over the warehouse floor. Garrett watches this happen and starts to caress it very gently. He moans as Garrett takes it in his hand and starts stroking. Justin proceeds to unzip his shorts and stroke his cock. Their break is almost over, but things have to happen now so they both move to an area where they know nobody will find them. Both of them are nearly nude now as they both only have boxers on. Justin notices that Garrett is wearing a cock ring, but he wants him to take it off since he isn’t the biggest fan of them. For him, he will so he pulls it off and hands it over to his admirer who puts it in his pocket. With his growth nearly complete, Justin’s butt shreds his boxers to the point that they fall off. Garrett moves down to suck his cock and take in his new scent emanating from him. The sweat falling off of him is dripping all over the sexy sucker’s back and it makes Justin wonder if the same thing will happen to him. As he keeps sucking, he groans as if something is hurting him. Justin watches his back tense as the muscles start to shine. His beads of sweat continuously drip off his immense pecs on to Garrett’s back. He stops sucking to yell out as he feels himself starting to grow. His strong back is widening making it tougher for the two of them to remain hidden. He puts his arms out to brace himself as his thick hands are now going through the back wall of the warehouse. Justin smiles as he witnesses these changes in front of his face. He looks slightly embarrassed for Garrett, but deep down he is enjoying it far more than he is letting on. His right hand that is going through the wall is pushing through concrete and is now cracking the surrounding blocks. He growls as he feels his cock and balls stretching and growing. Justin is leaving a huge pool of precum in front of him as he sees the destruction this big stud is making. His thickening quads and hams are making the floor create weird sounds. His width is too much for the small space they are in as his huge lats spread out and find their way into another wall creating more cracks in the wall. Justin doesn't even notice that there is someone coming up behind them. This person grabs him by the shoulder and tries to swing him around, but they end up on the floor because of the large puddle of precum. They yelp as their clothes are now covered in the aroma of his prostate. In his perverted mind, he hopes to see something happen to them. This other person happens to be Cecil as he tries to sit down in the giant puddle. He can’t seem to be able to though. He tries to bend over to catch his breath, but again can't seem to be able to. Justin is starting to watch him instead of his expanding muscle buddy. He notices that Cecil’s body is beginning to react to the precum. His stomach is starting to change shape and is forming what appears to be a roid gut. It is large, puffy, and appears to be forming abdominals out of thin air. The changes in him are quite rapid and painful. His fat body is turning into beefy muscle in practically seconds. The XXL shirt he is wearing is shredded by huge slabs of beef and his arms are growing bigger than anything he has ever seen. His ginormous legs rip through his pants and reveal glorious flesh. While they have no definition, their sheer size is unbelievable. Even Cecil's face has changed to look more handsome and masculine. His breathing is more normal now as he stands upright. Justin now wonders if Cecil has a big cock hiding inside his tight underwear. He turns back around to check on Garrett and sees that he is passed out on the ground from the sheer carnage he just experienced. The heat emanating from him is making the floor moist as he appears to be sleeping. Cecil stands behind them laughing with glee in his deep baritone voice as he bends back down into the precum puddle to rub more goo into his thick chest. Justin turns back around to watch as his glistening pecs begin to mix their sweat in with the precum. He walks over and is in awe of not only the stench coming from Cecil, but also the remarkable size he has attained through this sequence. The beefy giant bounces his pecs to mesmerize his new admirer. Justin is so turned on that he has to service his huge nipples. He moans as he sucks on them, giving him a huge rush of adrenaline. This prompts him to pull off his underwear to reveal his mammoth 13” cock. The changes that Cecil has went through accommodated the huge frame he had underneath all of his fat. The additional growth made him look even more immense than he already is. Justin cannot pinpoint exactly how tall he is now, but he guesses that he must be over 7’ tall now. He hopes that Cecil will grow again since he rubbed all of that precum on his body again. He stops nursing on his pecs to stare down at his massive rod every so often as he imagines what Cecil may or may not do next once he grows again. At this juncture in the workday, several of their colleagues are aware of what has happened and have given up on getting any work done. Some are in shock and may be aroused, but others are frightened and have clocked out to leave. It is hard to tell what may occur next.

You can check out the first hypnosis story here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/2230-hypnosis-does-a-body-good/ Hypnosis II: "Come on in boys and let’s have a chat for a few minutes." Richard Steiner invited two of his closest friends from his gym to attend a hypnosis seminar that is supposed to help you unlock your body’s sixth sense and allow you to fulfill a lifelong dream. Both of the men read the brochures carefully before they responded to his invite to make sure that it was something that they both wanted to do. Wayne, who is the beefier of the two men, admits that he is a big nerd when it comes to anything that can help him learn how to enhance his brain in any way possible. His partner Lyle is the more cerebral one who thinks that this is a bit of a gimmick, but he loves Wayne tremendously and is willing to give it a try if needed. They both ended up arriving at the hotel where the seminar is being held a bit early to get a few things done. They both spend the afternoon together at a local restaurant for a little while before Steiner calls one of them to come back to the hotel to meet up with him to hang out before they all go to the event. They get to his room a few minutes later and both enter after he invites them in. They take seats in chairs located directly across from where Steiner is dressing. The fifty-something year old is someone that Wayne and Lyle never imagined they would become so close with. They first met him a few years prior when he was just a newbie in the gym. He was thin and discouraged and kept thinking that he was too old to start thinking about bulking up in any capacity. Wayne, who is a few years younger than Lyle, immediately saw him as a fatherly figure and wanted to help him achieve the body that he always dreamed about having before he ever met either of them. As he continues to dress for the seminar, Wayne grunts a few times as he studies the older man’s sculpted chest and roidy abdominals and stares at all of the nicely formed peaks and valleys in his shoulders, back, and along his neckline. Steiner notices that Wayne is looking at him and smiles as he adjusts the glasses on his face and lightly rubs his grayish colored beard that he has had for years. He walks over and kisses the younger man on the lips while Lyle watches and shakes his head. "You two have always had this communication thing going that I have never quite understood. If you were anyone else Richard I would probably beat you up." Steiner looks over and grins before he walks over to kiss Lyle on the lips as well before rubbing the thirty-somethings defined chest which tightly hugs his dress shirt and jacket. The older stud moans as he does this and looks into his deep brown eyes. "You know I care deeply about both of you Lyle. You both have changed my life in more ways than you will ever know. I have had equally stunning men want to have sex with me for months." Lyle chuckles before shaking his head and looking over at Wayne who is also shaking his head but in a different direction. The twenty-something gets up and walks over behind Steiner to help him adjust his tie and to help him button his shirt up. The older stud leans back against his thick hairy chest which strains against the fabric in his dress shirt and sighs loudly. Steiner’s hands wander towards Wayne’s crotch but Lyle motions for him to stop doing that. "Ahhh man, Wayne and me were just going to flirt a little bit that’s all. *He winks at Lyle* It isn’t my fault anyway, big W here is trying to get a rise out of me which is obviously working." "Yeah I know how Wayne is. He is horny 24 hours a day with all of that pent up testosterone. I have told him that he needs to do something about that since he never runs out it seems." Wayne runs his hands up and down Steiner’s shirt feeling his rock hard abs and firm pecs as he gives the mature stud a few kisses on his neck and face. The older man moans deeply as he turns around to kiss Wayne on the lips again. Lyle gets up and makes them both stop before it escalates into an all-out sex fest between the two of them. "Knock it off Beastman. Knowing you, you have already ruined the inside of your boxers. That cock of yours has a mind of its own and it has never stopped leaking since I have known you. I’m right, aren’t I?" Wayne giggles in his incredibly deep baritone and shakes his head yes. Steiner rubs Wayne’s beard which sends shivers up the beefy stud’s spine as he tries to behave himself. Lyle knows that he can’t stop them from going any further since he has seen this happen more than once. The two horny studs grunt several times before they tear each other’s shirts open and start massaging each other’s chests with their tongues. Lyle sits back down in one of the chairs to watch them get even more personal as Steiner unzips Wayne’s pants and pulls his boxers down to free his monster from its prison. He immediately gets down on his knees to gulp on the smaller beast and works it over vigorously. Wayne grunts loudly as he massages the bald-headed stud’s cranium feeling his balls straining against Richard’s beard. It is obvious that Steiner is hungry for his young friend’s sperm as he continues to work it over with a tremendous intensity. He feels the flood moving up into Wayne’s huge uncut cock very quickly and opens his mouth. "MMMMM FUCKING GAWD…..I can never get enough of your cum Wayne. You always taste so fucking incredible. You have to feed me that hot cum gorgeous I am so hungry for it." Wayne flexes his thick body as he showers Steiner with his load hitting him in the face and coating his glasses in the process. The older man locks his lips on the pulsing rod and gulps down every drop he can muster as Lyle watches his throat guzzle his lover’s cum. Steiner grips his young friend’s big furry ass as he lovingly sucks slowly on the big pole to get every single drop of cum out. He looks up at Wayne as he pulls his cock out of his mouth to kiss it a few times before letting it go. He then takes his glasses off so he can see as the beefy man leans down to pull his mature friend’s pants down to return the favor. Wayne then pushes him down on the bed before positioning himself in front of the rigid pole which is pulsing wildly in front of his face. He slaps Steiner’s cock on both of his cheeks before he slurps on the precum that is now dangling from the cockhead. Next he slowly gulps on it which sends shockwaves through the older man’s body as he makes the mature stud’s ballsac jump while he massages his pole. After a few minutes of licking and teasing it, Wayne can sense the volcano building up in his close friend’s balls as they swell up until they turn a deep purple color. Steiner grunts down at him to finish him off as his beefy partner works his cock with both of his hands and his mouth. The sweat pours profusely down the lean muscular man’s chest as he sprays Wayne with several jets of his manly cum. Wayne tries not to swallow any of it since Lyle doesn’t think it is too wise but his well-trimmed beard is entirely coated in it as it continues to drip off his face and chin. Lyle gets up and walks over to both of them to pull Wayne away from Steiner’s cock. "All right you horn dogs, you had your fun can we please finish getting ready for the seminar now?" They both laugh and agree that they are going to be late if they don’t move this along. Wayne puts his pants back on and makes sure that he isn’t too dirty from all of the cum and goes to wipe his face off in the bathroom. The completely drenched older man though will have to shower again since he is very dirty. Steiner tells both of them that he will see them later probably. As they leave, Lyle gives his partner a look that doesn’t look too promising as Wayne takes his dress shirt off and prances down the hall shirtless and smelling of musk. "Did you have fun beastie? I know you probably made Richard’s day memorable. You are still going to have to find a new shirt in our room so you might as well shower again yourself." Wayne giggles in his deep voice again as he finally stops fooling around. Lyle pushes him back into the hotel room and closes the door before they bother anyone else on that floor. The beefy beast strips naked and rushes into the shower to wash up again. Lyle goes over to the window and looks down at the line for the seminar. He comments that it looks like it is going to be a long wait if they don’t get moving which promptly gets Wayne to rush out of the shower to dry off. Lyle helps him get dressed quickly as they start to jog down the hall and into the nearby elevator. Wayne grunts each time he takes a step since his heaving pecs bounce up and down constantly. Lyle punches him in the gut as the elevator doors close behind them. Once they get to the bottom floor, they notice that the line into the auditorium is the length of the whole lobby. Lyle turns to Wayne and shakes his head no which immediately draws a sad look from the beefy stud’s face. "Ahh come on Lyle, Rich invited us here. The least we can do is stay for a little bit in case he sees us." Lyle shrugs his shoulders and agrees so they get in line. It takes nearly an hour for them to finally get into the auditorium which is packed with tons of hot guys, some of which Wayne can’t seem to take his eyes off of. His smaller, yet well-muscled partner notices his big cock tenting inside his pants as they sit in their seats. He slaps it several times making Wayne grab it as he grimaces in his direction. The lights go dim a few minutes later as a man walks out to the main podium located in the center of the stage in front of them. He makes a few comments before introducing the special guest for the event. As the guest comes out, you can hear people in the audience talking amongst themselves as they see that he is a red-skinned man wearing a black dress shirt and gray pants. Wayne and Lyle look on in disbelief as they have never seen such a sight before. The man grins for a few seconds before he introduces himself to the audience and proceeds to start his presentation. Someone in the gallery stands up and asks the man a very personal question about how he came to be of that skin color. The speaker laughs and point blank tells them that they wouldn’t want to know because it might scare them. Some of the audience laughs including Wayne. After going over the basis of the whole seminar the man steps away from the podium and walks over to the edge of the stage. He points directly at Wayne and motions for him to come forward as he will be part of his next segment. Lyle shakes his head and smiles as Wayne jumps up and starts walking towards the stage. The speaker motions for Lyle to come up as well as he figures out that they are a couple. Lyle reluctantly follows behind as they both get on stage with the red man. His powerful arms strain heavily against the black fabric on his shirt as he undoes the buttons on his forearms to peel the sleeves back. Wayne moans a bit as Lyle shoves him in his side while grinning at the same time. Some of the audience chuckles as they do this. The man leans over and whispers to both of them that he already knows how to proceed with the exercise so they should just go along with whatever happens next. Wayne and Lyle stare at each other as the man instructs them to both look directly at his face and not to move at all. He tells them to try and communicate with him without moving their body or their mouth. Wayne gets a bit frustrated after a couple of minutes of this because this isn’t something that he is used to doing. The presenter whispers his name Abel to them since it is also a part of the exercise. He smiles at Wayne and tells him to just calm down and to relax his body. He can pick up on Lyle though who is calmly breathing in and out while staring into the man’s brown eyes. Abel turns to look at the audience. "One of the volunteers up here is following the directions perfectly. It isn’t easy to attempt communication with each other without uttering a word, but he is surprisingly receptive to this method. Now, I am going to attempt to do something with you Lyle that might scare some people. I am going to hypnotize you, but you will still be able to function normally as you are right now. Do you want me to proceed?" Lyle seems a bit apprehensive at first but Wayne grabs his left hand and shakes his head yes. Lyle admits that he is enjoying this exercise a lot since he is a bit of an intellectual anyway so the red-skinned man lets the audience know that they are moving on to the next phase. He directs Lyle over to a stool which is just a few feet from where they are standing and has him sit on it. He tells Wayne to get behind Lyle so he can be involved in the exercise as well. He looks into Lyle’s eyes and starts talking very slowly making the fit doctor get a bit sleepy. After only a few seconds, he drifts off to sleep as Wayne puts his hands on his back to hold him up. Abel now looks up at Wayne and stares into his eyes. The beefy stud goes into a trance as well as the presenter continues to talk slowly making Wayne struggle to stay upright himself. Abel walks over beside him and grabs a hold of the big man’s waist as he continues to speak softly into his ear. Wayne closes his eyes and appears to be falling asleep as well. The man holds him up in place for about thirty seconds and slowly moves away from Wayne. The beefy stud doesn’t move from that spot which gets a few gasps from the audience before they start clapping. Once the gallery finishes applauding, Abel moves back over beside them and tells the people out in the auditorium that Lyle and Wayne will wake back up after he counts to three. After he finishes counting, both men open their eyes and look around trying to remember where they are. Wayne has a grin on his face as he looks over at the speaker before he starts talking. "I uhhhh……I feel a bit different man. I have this strange urge to……uhhhhh *pop* *stretch*…..MMMMMM…..ohhh shit! I thought I was…..*fabric strains*……oh shit……" Wayne feels his back expanding as his shirt underneath his jacket splits down the middle. His wool jacket follows directly after as his entire body starts growing. His pant seams shred as well since they unable to contain the massive tree trunks as they emerge victorious from their confines. Abel hears him grunting as he gets bigger destroying his entire outfit as his huge hairy upper body exposes itself within seconds as well as his huge rod which explodes out the zipper in his dress pants. It rubs up against Lyle’s head as he lets the growth completely take over. The horny giant moans as his attention turns to his lover Lyle who can feel it building up within his body as well. "NO, WAYNE NOT HERE! Oh fucking damnit……*stretch* “pop*……it shouldn’t feel this good should it?…..ohh my gawd my cock is going crazy now." Lyle feels his body straining as it tries to prevent what is happening to him from occurring. He is sweating profusely as he grabs his dress shirt and tears it open. His lean hairy pecs swell as the buttons on his shirt and jacket fly off and end up in the audience. Some of the people in the audience gasp as they see both of them transforming into muscle giants. Lyle jumps to his feet and puts his head in his hands as his clothes are quickly obliterated under the size and power of the incredibly round and shapely muscles that are expanding onto his frame. Wayne is now nearly 400 pounds as he growls with excitement. He turns to look over at Abel who seems a bit surprised by how strong this man’s lust for muscle really is. Some of the audience is really frightened as they start to shuffle out the back doors. Some though are getting quite turned on and can’t help themselves as they start to stroke their cocks and rub their clits. Wayne notices that Abel is changing himself now. His cock bursts through his pants as it swells to twice its size. The giant beefy beast can’t take his eyes off of it as the red-skinned man destroys his clothes within seconds as his muscles double up on themselves. The man’s huge cockhead gapes open as he shoots several massive streams of cum into the audience. Wayne and Lyle feel their cocks swelling as well as their balls stretch to their limits. Both of them yell in ecstasy as they spray the audience as well with multiple streams of thick spunk. Without even noticing that he was there, Richard Steiner had managed to move directly into the path of all three cum streams and was getting completely drowned in all of it, coating his face, clothes, and the few people that were around him. They immediately feel the effects of the cum as their clothes start ripping apart. Richard roars in delight as his lean frame reshapes itself as his chest and arms blow up making his suit explode into pieces as he grows to twice his size. He feels a surge of energy he hasn’t felt since he was a teenager as well as his glasses snap in half. He continues to get wider as he grips his thick hands on two chairs that are behind him and rips them completely out of the floor. He grunts as he feels the power raging throughout his body as he eclipses 350 pounds and launches the chairs up into the air as they land close to two other growing studs nearby. The few women in the audience are growing as well as their feminine frames transform into Amazonian proportions as their tits double up in size as well as their arms and legs. Wayne bends his lover Lyle over to plunge his massive rod inside him while Abel jumps down off the stage to start walking up the main aisle towards the back of the auditorium. He stops once he gets to the end of the walkway as his cock shrinks back to its original size. The rest of his body follows as well after as he sees the destruction around him unfold. The couples that stayed to watch the carnage are getting the aftereffects of a growth cycle they never thought they would ever be a part of. Men and women have started having sex with each other while others like Richard Steiner are so hyped up on adrenaline that they are tearing up whatever they can get their hands on. Wayne and Lyle finally stop growing once the hairy giant reaches 600 pounds and his intelligent partner stops at around 450 pounds. The sheer force behind their fucking shakes the stage to the point that the walls crack around them and the floor nearly buckles. Richard stops growing once he gets to 500 pounds and is entirely unrecognizable. The grey body hair and aging skin is all but a memory as he looks more like his two friends now rather than their daddy. After getting a lot of his aggression out, he decides to hop up onto the stage to join his close friends to plug his cock inside Wayne’s mouth. The extra weight finally makes the stage give way as the floor crumbles and falls in taking the three giants down with it. Abel smiles and shakes his head in disbelief as he exits through the back doors. The owners of the hotel called the police once they began hearing strange things happening through the walls. When the cops finally do show up, they end up becoming victims themselves as the swarm of muscle behemoths tackle them on the ground and start humping and pumping their seed down the cops’ throats. The escalation of the whole event continues as it passes on the policemen who can do little to avoid destroying their uniforms as their giant muscles appear within seconds. Abel successfully managed to hide in a nearby bathroom long enough to get past them and rushes out the front lobby without getting caught. Nobody notices him leaving in his car as well as he drives off fulfilling the mission that his congregation had set up for him in the first place. Here are other Body Good installments: Sex Parts 1 and 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/2258-sex-does-a-body-good-2-parts/ Achilles: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/2250-achilles-does-a-body-good/ The Protein series: Protein (original story): https://muscle-growth.org/topic/2276-protein-does-a-body-good/ The sequel trilogy: Prelude: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4658-prelude-to-more-satisfied-customers-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-1-of-3/ Boys to Men: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4743-from-boys-to-men-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-2-of-3/ Men to Gods: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4828-when-men-become-gods-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-3-of-3/

Be sure to read the entire series here: Christmas Surprise: https://muscle-growt...se-part-1-of-7/ New Beginnings: https://muscle-growt...gs-part-2-of-7/ Progression to Sex: https://muscle-growt...ex-part-3-of-7/ Danger and Passion: https://muscle-growt...on-part-4-of-7/ Changes Who We Are Forever: https://muscle-growt...er-part-5-of-7/ Magical Suit: https://muscle-growt...it-part-6-of-7/ Culmination of Destiny ‘Hola Eduardo, es agradable verte de nuevo.’ Ed’s face lights up once he sees who it is and rushes over to give his old friend a big hug. ‘Holy crap, I have missed you so much Vaughn. When you moved to Maryland, I had hoped that we would hang out a lot more, but it never materialized for some reason.’ Vaughn moans as he runs his hands along Ed’s big muscles and leans in to give the big guy’s pec shelf a nice wet kiss. Ed grins and leans down to give him a soft kiss on his as well. ‘Well Eduardo…….you haven’t seen me because I was brought up here apparently to wait for you. Your wonderful friend Kris has made me feel so welcome here. He even……shall we say…..lets me worship him and…..*pauses to look away*service him…..when he isn’t with you of course.’ Ed laughs a bit as he continues to hold Vaughn in his arms. He looks at the Hispanic man’s muscular body and sighs as he rubs the nicely-shaped balls of muscle in his arms and shoulders. They go to sit on the bed and start kissing each other deeply. It isn’t long before it progresses to Ed running his tongue along Vaughn’s gorgeous arms as he moans feeling the hormones rushing through his body. He pulls the smaller stud’s pants down as he moves down to lick on his tight stomach and abs. Vaughn reaches down to squeeze on the bigger man’s pecs as his nipples get erect and push up against the soft brown fabric in his top. They eventually start massaging each other’s big packages as the moaning gets louder. Ed pulls Vaughn’s underwear down and swallows his thick brown cock gently sucking it as it glides in and out of his mouth. They lose themselves in each other and are completely unaware that they have a guest as Kris sneaks in behind them and slides on to the bed. Ed looks over and smiles as he continues to massage the Hispanic stud’s rod with his tongue. Kris is wearing his traditional red and black suit for the upcoming holiday season but his big beefy torso still sticks out from inside the outfit’s fabric. Ed moans as the older man wraps his arms around Vaughn’s waist and opens the flap of his suit that hides his thick meaty rod and slides it inside the small man’s tight hole. The brown-skinned hunk squeals feeling his anus being filled to the brim with Kris’s giant love muscle. Ed feels the man’s balls filling up with cum as they twitch and swell against his face. He slows his pace down to let the Hispanic stud enjoy himself as Kris pounds him slowly getting every inch of his cock inside. The sweat increases along the hunky daddy’s chest and on top of his head as it glistens in the overhead lights and underneath his red suit. Ed rubs his hands on Vaughn’s chest feeling his rippling waist and then teases his nipples. As he does this, he tastes the Spanish speaker’s thick honey flowing down his throat. Kris pulls something out of one of his suit pockets and hands it over to Ed. He stops sucking on Vaughn to see what it is as the serviced Hispanic stud does so as well. It appears to be some kind of tube full with gold colored ointment on the inside. Ed looks up at Kris in a confused manner which makes the older bodybuilder laugh in his baritone. ‘This is different Kris. What am I going to do with this?’ ‘You will find out now won’t you Edmond. I think you will enjoy it quite a bit. It isn’t permanent by any means so just let it work its magic and we will get to the good stuff later.’ ‘Ohh so I am rubbing this on me and not Vaughn? You have always been so good to me Kris.’ Vaughn looks back at Kris with his lips puckered a bit at him. Kris laughs and waves his ring finger at him. ‘Now little pup, I have something for you as well.’ He pulls out what looks like a sounding wand from his other pocket. It isn’t silver though, but rather black with a gold tip on it. ‘Here you go V. Do you want me to help you insert it?’ Vaughn nods his head up and down as Kris takes the cover off of it. Ed looks on anxiously to see exactly what this device is supposed to do. The older man rubs on the younger stud’s legs as he quits thrusting inside him to reach down and take Vaughn’s cock into his hands. He strokes it slowly to get it erect again as Ed reaches down to massage his balls as Kris holds the sound in his left hand. ‘Are you ready for it cutie? *kisses him on his lips* Don’t worry about it okay? It only feels weird when it first goes in.’ Vaughn seems a bit uneasy about it but Ed distracts him by placing the Hispanics hands on his pecs and tells him to squeeze them. They both moan as Kris smiles and holds the young man’s cock upright. He slowly pushes his slit open with the bottom of the sound and slowly maneuvers it inside. The young stud’s body tenses as the pressure makes him grimace a bit. Kris slowly strokes his pole as it slowly slides further down inside. It finally makes it all the way down until only the gold tip is visible. Ed and Kris look at each other and wink as Vaughn stops groaning and calms down. ‘Hey Kristian, I don’t seem to feel it anymore. What is it supposed to do?’ He suddenly goes quiet as Ed immediately notices something happening to him. The long rod disintegrates into Vaughn’s cock as the big vein in the side of it pulses and begins growing. The cock itself is getting thicker as Ed feels the brown-skinned stud’s balls swelling as his sack stretches to accommodate the two tennis balls. The growth moves down his legs as Ed feels his quads growing wider as the muscles thicken up and form large diamonds. It moves down into his calves which reshape themselves to look like huge hearts. Edmond leans down to lick both of them as Vaughn’s cock finds its way down to Ed’s face. It rubs its thick pre in his hair which gets a few grunts out of the big stud. Kris starts to thrust inside the growing man again as he feels his expanding bottom’s firm ass swelling up into two giant balloons. ‘Ohh fuck yeah V, you are going to make your big daddy cum buckets inside you.’ ‘OY VEY! *grabs his throat*…..OH WOW MY VOICE…..MMMMM IT IS MOVING UP INTO MY CHEST NOW!’ His tight waist is now growing wider as the muscles make room for his growing 8-pack. His nicely developed arms are blowing up as well as incredibly loud stretching sounds blast through the room. The veins force themselves to expand as his biceps and forearms nearly double in size. The splits in his biceps disappear as they grow into giant singular beefy mounds. The tennis balls of muscle in his forearms have now grown into huge baseballs. Ed can feel his balls working overtime as they contract violently. Vaughn yells in ecstasy as his growing pecs inflate themselves further outward from his chest as they now heave over his new swollen 8-pack. His nipples dangle over the edges as they stretch out wider making his cock throb wildly. Edmond reaches down to grab it as he anticipates a massive load as the Hispanic stud pants in agony. His nicely built back stretches further out from his core as newly formed muscles appear out from nowhere as he feels his lats flaring without even trying. Kris squeezes them tightly making Vaughn squirt a massive jet of pre into Ed’s face. They both laugh as the final sequence proceeds on the growing young man. His youthful looks disappear as his clean cut face is now covered in a nice thick layer of black fur. Ed moans seeing Vaughn’s head maturing in front of him as his chiseled brown skin gleans of sweat against his short black hair and brown eyes. Kris is pounding him as hard as he can now making it nearly impossible for the newly minted hulk to hold his load in. Ed opens his mouth to catch his contents as Vaughn roars in delight with his immensely manly new voice. The cum is amazingly thick and white as Ed quickly gulps it down. He feels his friend’s cock writhing as it pumps rope after rope of hot jizz savoring the sweet nectar as it fills his belly. Kris squeezes him harder as he yells as well pumping his big load into the Hispanic hulk’s intestines. Ed slides over to feed some the cum he still has in his mouth into Kris’s as they lock lips and pound on each other’s chests. Vaughn squeezes them both into him as they all lay down on the bed together. ‘Oh my gawd Kristian I feel incredible. Is this your gift to me?’ ‘Of course it is V. I hope you wanted to be bigger than you were because this is a permanent change.’ Vaughn grins and rubs his powerful body as his hands move down to his giant veiny cock. ‘Umm…..I think I need to cum again guys. Are you both really hungry because I think I can feed an army with what I have in my crotch? *winks*’ They laugh and nod their heads as the Hispanic hulk gets onto his knees in between Ed and Kris and starts stroking in a steady rhythm. His balls instantly swell up as he feels them contracting within seconds. ‘Wow that was……QUICK…..OH MY GAWD!’ Both of his older partners stick their tongues out as they catch a few ropes of his thick spunk as it flies all over the bed and the wall behind them. They each take turns gulping it down as it continues to pour out Vaughn’s cockhead. He finally finishes a minute later as Ed and Kris gently massage his back and ass to comfort him after such a grueling session. Kris turns to look at Ed and smiles knowing that his turn will come next. ‘Okay Edmond, you know it is time for you to open your gift right?’ Kris says with a smile. ‘Yeah I know Kris. Just give me a few minutes okay so I can revel in my friend’s intoxicating beauty.’ The Hispanic hulk grunts as he grabs Ed in his arms and squeezes him tightly. Ed moans before doing the same to Vaughn as they kiss each other quite passionately. Kris looks on as he sits back still in his red suit and puts his arms behind his head. He scoops up several strands of cum from the wall behind him and rubs it into his protruding pecs. The two younger studs stop kissing to turn and look at their older master as they hear and see his chest growing as it shreds the front of his suit as his two thick hairy mountains drip with sweat. He growls as he flexes his guns making them grow as they make quick work of his sleeves. The two men look on in amazement before moving over to nurse on his melons as they run their tongues along his hard nipples. He wraps his huge arms around both of them and squeezes them as his biceps grow even larger. They moan louder as they continue to work his pecs over and tug extremely hard on his nipples. ‘OH YEAH BOYS…..MAKE YOUR DADDY PROUD…..FUCKING MAKE ME CUM…..’ They chew even harder as his cock rises between them and swells even bigger. It shoots a volcano of precum all over his red pants as his quads and ass blast through the seams in his pants and rip through the sides. They are completely lost in his incredible muscularity as he continues to grow even bigger all over his body. His suit is now in tatters as the bed breaks below them. They continue to accelerate his growth as his chest heaves violently. ‘AHHH…..YEAH…..BOYS…..FUCK…..MMMMM…..I CAN’T HOLD IT…..ANY…..LONGER…..’ The volcano of precum disappears as Kris thrusts his huge lower body up into the air as garden hose sized jets of cum fly into the ceiling as wood crashes into the ground below. He yells in delight as the two men stop turning him on as he holds them close to him to protect them from the falling debris. His solid 450 pound frame doesn’t take any damage whatsoever from the shrapnel as all three of them laugh hysterically. ‘Whew guys, I have needed to do this for months. I saved it for this very moment Edmond, but V holds a special place in my heart as well so I am glad that you could be a part of this too.’ They both kiss Kris and huddle up against him as he slowly shrinks back down to his normal 325 pound size. Vaughn makes a sad face but Kris punches him in the arm which makes the hulk puff his bicep up. They start to wrestle around as Ed watches in delight. The two men have meant a lot to him for so long that he is thankful that they can be in the same place with him. After a few minutes of horseplay, they stop to relax as their thickly muscled bodies drip profusely with sweat. ‘Alright Edmond, now you can open your gift. Sorry I just had to do that little transformation for you, I’m sure you will understand, right?’ *he smiles and winks* Ed eagerly opens the tube of ointment and notices its glittery sheen right away. Kris moves up next to him after Vaughn sits down on the dirty floorboards. He squeezes a pile of it on his big hands and slowly rubs it into the beefy stud’s neck. He leans in to give Ed a nice long kiss as he puts a little more on his back. ‘WHOA! I think I can feel it working already Kris. Aww shit, I think I am going to ruin these nice pajamas you gave me.’ He feels his body growing as his thick muscles grow even thicker as they pull the brown fabric to its limits showing off his gargantuan pecs. Kris winks as his partner’s pants rip all the way down the seams as his seismic tree trunks and enormous calves quickly destroy whatever has been covering them. His body hair turns a bit silvery which stuns Ed quite a bit. He feels his huge arms tearing the sleeves apart as they grow another three inches. His monstrous mammaries finally bust through the front as the rest of his dark fur changes over to the same silvery color as his legs. Kris massages them with his hands and moans deeply as he reaches down to rip off the rest of Ed’s brown top. He sucks on his hard nipples as they ache under the pressure of Ed’s growing tits. Vaughn strokes his own cock as he witnesses his good friend’s transformation continuing. Before long, Kris enters Ed’s hole as he lovingly fucks him. The horny latino moves back over to the broken bed to massage Kris’s huge back as the hunky daddy works over his bigger partner’s amazing ass. ‘I feel…..different somehow Kris. What exactly is this ointment supposed to do to me other than make me bigger than I already am?’ Kris puts his hand over Ed’s mouth as he continues to fuck him. Vaughn slaps his own cock on Kris’s back before he finally enters the huge silver daddy. The three huge studs continue to worship and fuck each other for an additional several minutes before they finally unload inside each other. Kris pulls out of his new silver haired lover and flips him around to prepare him for the upcoming white rain. ‘Are you ready for your facial Edmond Kringle…..uhhh…..I mean my silver pup.’ Ed looks into Kris’s eyes and looks a bit bewildered but nods his head in agreement anyway. The hunky daddy smiles down at him as his cock throbs wildly against his huge lover’s shoulder. He then slaps it against Ed’s face before he strokes it a few more times. Ed runs his tongue along the sides of the shaft before Kris’s moans louder than he ever has before. Vaughn proceeds to fuck him harder to coincide with the whole event. The huge latino stud holds the mature man tightly against him as he feels his own load building up. ‘Mmmm feels really good V. Fill me up really good with that big hot load of yours.’ Vaughn growls deeply as he yells in ecstasy shooting an immense flood of cum inside the huge muscle daddy. Kris turns his head around to kiss his young admirer’s lips as he shoots his own load all over Ed’s hairy face. The giant river coats the handsome stud’s silvery beard and the hair on his head as he opens his mouth to catch the rest of it. He then swallows Kris’s cock down his throat to gulp on the massive load as he massages the big daddy’s thick muscular body. The three men finally fall over completely spent from the amazing sex they just had. Both Ed and Vaughn lovingly run their tongues and hands all over Kris as he lays there looking down at them with his arms around their backs as he rubs their soaked muscles slowly and methodically. They take turns moving up to kiss him before he decides to sit up. He then gets up and walks over to the nearby window to look at the snowy landscape and its icy waters. He signals for Ed to come over to the window to be with him. ‘Come here Edmond, I want to show you something.’ ‘Umm okay, just give me a minute. Should I put something on first?’ ‘No, you can walk around here completely nude if you want Ed. This is your new home now, you won’t be returning to your old life ever again because you won’t ever have to.’ Ed seems shocked by this revelation as he walks over to be with Kris. The thick muscle daddy leans down to plant a huge kiss on his silvery haired lover and holds him tightly in his arms. Vaughn gets up to put a robe on and sits in a chair before getting up again. Kris turns around to wave at him before the Hispanic stud leaves the room. Ed seems really confused by what is transpiring. ‘You see Edmond that ointment I gave to you is not meant to be temporary, it is a permanent potion that is meant to transform you into your next life. This is the one and only time that I have ever lied to you about anything, and I love you so much. I…..am at the end of my life now and I have found my true successor. That is you beautiful and I want you to continue my legacy okay?’ Ed looks into his eyes as he feels the tears welling up from inside him. Kris rubs his back slowly as he squeezes his partner into his chest and neck. ‘It is okay to be upset man I totally understand what you are thinking. You see…..when I met you last Christmas by that fireplace I had no idea that I would fall for you so much but I did. I confess that I have always planned on turning you into a Kringle, but I never knew how incredibly hot you would become after your change either.’ Kris lets him go long enough to go grab an old body-sized mirror from across the room to bring over to where he is standing. They stand in front of it together and look at each other’s hugely muscled physiques. Ed can now see the thick silvery fur running up and down his body which shocks him a bit at first. Kris’s darker fur makes him a bit jealous. ‘Why am I the silver one though Kris? Why couldn’t I look like you?’ ‘You see Edmond, you will be taking over my duties now and all of the people down below us will be expecting silvery white, not brown or black or even red fur. Don’t worry you will be given my powers as well. V will be with you here to keep you motivated so you won’t be alone ever.’ ‘So Vaughn knew about this too?’ ‘Yes he did. V has been up here for quite some time actually. He didn’t know that I would give him that gift though. I’m sure he left us here because he wanted to be alone for awhile, but he will be fine once some time passes. You will remind him of me since he cares about you so much.’ Ed continues to hold on to Kris tightly against him as he kisses the big muscle daddy again. The hunky older man looks into his lover’s eyes and seems transfixed on them. Ed feels like he is frozen in place as Kris’s eyes grow dark as his pupils completely dilate. The stunned silvery haired stud feels his own do the same thing as they remain still for nearly an entire minute. After this sequence stops, they both fall to the ground and are unconscious. A few minutes later, Ed wakes up to find numerous half clothed men standing over him including Vaughn. They lift him up and carry him over to the broken bed again. He looks around for Kris, but he is nowhere to be seen for some reason. ‘Wha…..where is Kris? Vaughn please tell me…..he is still…..please…..’ Vaughn gets in bed with Ed and holds him tightly against his chest before he starts to cry. The big stud is absolutely dumbfounded and attempts to punch Vaughn in the chest which he blocks with his huge hands. He squeezes Ed tighter against him as the other men leave the room behind them. ‘I’m sorry Eduardo…..*tears rolling*…...I have dreaded this day for so long but I also knew it was coming soon…..he made you his successor so you are now part of the Kringle bloodline. I just hope you think I am a good enough partner for you. I know why he wanted me to look like this now. He wants you to be as happy as possible.’ Ed slowly weeps into Vaughn’s huge chest as they lie down together in the rubble. ‘Is he even here anymore Vaughn? Where did they take his body?’ ‘I’m not sure exactly how this works Eduardo. There was no body to be found because by the time I got back in here, he was already gone.’ Ed stops crying to let go of Vaughn and sits up. Vaughn gets behind him and wraps his arms around his buddy’s torso. He kisses his silver haired lover’s neck and face as he presses his body up against him. ‘I care about you more now than I ever have before Eduardo, which is why I have to get you prepared to do your duties as the planet’s gift giver. I need to get you dressed for the job and on your way. We unfortunately don’t have time to grieve right now because there is so much work to do.’ Ed turns his head to sort of smirk at him as the two men get up to go shower. After cleaning each other up, Vaughn rushes his muscle daddy down the hall and into wardrobe. Several men help get him get fitted into the classic red and white garb before they place a mirror in front of his face. Ed gasps as he sees his reflection. He literally looks like a muscular version of Santa Claus as he turns his body from left to right to marvel at himself. Vaughn laughs a bit as he gets directly behind him and holds him tightly. ‘You look amazing daddy, I think the transformation is complete papi, now you need to go back to civilization for tonight and make a bunch of guys dreams come true.’ Ed turns around to kiss Vaughn one last time. ‘Kris is right you were the perfect choice to be with me. Now I am wondering where my first destination will be……’ Ed immediately feels himself being transported to somewhere else. Before he has time to think any longer, he lands on a rooftop. He is a bit dazed as he takes a few steps and falls down the chimney that is just a few steps away. As he lands directly into the fire, it goes out and doesn’t leave a single mark on him. He can hear voices from inside the house as they are awakened from their slumber. Ed jumps to his feet to look himself over before he notices an extremely beefy man breathing heavy on a nearby couch. He isn’t alone either as his lover looks just as shocked as he is. ‘Oh my gawd, you are actually real aren’t you? I could have sworn that you were a myth, but here you are, and…..wow you are big…..and ridiculously hot.’ Ed shakes his head and smiles when he realizes that both men are from his past. He smiles really big when he moves over to join the two men on the couch. They clearly do not recognize him at all which makes it all the better for him. He sits between them as they both instinctively start rubbing on his suit with their hands and move in to snuggle with him a bit. ‘So boys, what is it that you want for Christmas? Let me check my list here…..*pulls a card from his pocket to see who they are just for show*……ahh yes…..Gus and Isaac. You two have both been good and bad this year I see. I think I can give you both gifts that you will enjoy immensely.’ He undoes his belt and unbuttons part of his suit to reveal his silver-haired muscular chest which shocks the two men greatly. They waste no time on getting more acquainted with him as he finds a bottle in his other pocket. He pulls it out to look it over and laughs as he puts it on a side table. He undoes the rest of his suit as both men strip naked. Edmond looks at them and winks as they start to have sex. This is the end of the story, but I want to know if you have a favorite part of the series. Let me know in the comments what you liked and didn't like. Check out this recent story: How to Change Your Life through Muscle Therapy Two-Parter: Part 1: https://muscle-growt...py-part-1-of-2/ Part 2: https://muscle-growt...py-part-2-of-2/

Check out the previous parts here: Christmas Surprise: https://muscle-growt...se-part-1-of-7/ New Beginnings: https://muscle-growt...gs-part-2-of-7/ Progression to Sex: https://muscle-growt...ex-part-3-of-7/ Danger and Passion: https://muscle-growt...on-part-4-of-7/ The amazing Valentine night between Ed and Gus is so memorable that the two men end up fucking each other again the next day as well. They feel so connected now that it is hard for them to even be away from each other. Since Kris isn’t around all the time anymore, Edmond thinks that his relationship with Gus is meant to be. It isn’t until that next night that Ed notices that there is a purple box sitting on the top of his dresser. He reads the note attached to it as it mentions he can open the box and look inside but that he can’t do anything with the contents in it until the Easter holiday since it won’t be activated until that point. Ed smiles and understands what Kris is talking about. He opens the box up and picks up the bottle of shimmery purple liquid and notices that there is a yellow egg located inside as well. He picks up the egg with his other hand and shakes it to hear the contents inside. It isn’t a baby chick of course but rather some kind of powdery substance he is guessing since it feels really light. He wonders why Kris would leave something like this in the house since he has never done this before. He puts both items back into the box and goes looking for his new lover who seems to in the house somewhere. He decides that he will let Gus know about the box immediately or he might get a bit too curious if he is not around. He hears the southern musclebear in the master bathroom talking to his self and goes to investigate. He jumps directly into the doorway and lands about three feet away from Gus as he shakes the room. The huge stud nearly falls over from shock as his massive 300 pound frame stumbles backwards into the shower. Ed laughs hysterically as he tries to catch him in his arms. When he wraps his guns around the big guy, he starts rubbing on Gus’s thick hairy pecs and kisses the side of his bull neck to make him relax. He turns his head around to kiss Ed’s head and leans in to kiss him. They get a bit cozier in the shower since they are already naked as the fitter man locates Gus’s huge rod and moves down to get closer to it. His thick brown body hair glides along the huge hulk’s red hair as they brush up against each other’s thick muscles. Ed’s big cock plants itself inside Gus’s waiting mouth and slowly slides down his throat. He moans feeling it stretch his bullneck wider trying to accommodate its thickness. He massages it with his throat muscles as the eager top groans in pleasure. Ed manages to get into just the right position to reach Gus’s huge rod and licks just inside his piss slit. The sensation makes the massively beefy stud tremble as Ed flicks the inside of it with his tongue and squeezes his huge balls with his big hairy fingers. After a few minutes of fluffing each other, Ed pulls his cock out of Gus’s mouth and flips him over to tease his hole with his pulsating rod. The hairy beast grunts in his deep husky tone as Ed pushes his way deep inside him to start grinding his hole. He lays his chest on top of Gus’s back so he can move in a much faster rhythm since he wants to erupt inside him. The big southern stud awaits his reward as Ed’s balls swells to nearly twice their size. He can feel his body getting an incredible pump as he tenses his muscles and slows his pace down. He feels the white river making its way up into his rod as Gus slides himself off the raging pole. He turns himself around just in time to feel the cum river coat his thick furry chest. The thick ropes of cum start rolling down both of his heaving pecs as the flood hits Ed’s huge veiny quads. He pushes Gus back a bit to move down to lap up the load as he licks in between each and every one of the hairy beast’s long roidy abs before moving his way up to his cum covered pec mounds and huge nipples. Ed licks and nibbles on both of them to make the hot hulk submit to him, but it only makes the muscle monster want to push back and resist the temptation. Gus maneuvers his huge frame up to Ed’s face as he strokes his massive rod. Ed reaches out to feel the behemoth’s balls as they stretch to accommodate the thick cum that is now filling them. Gus smiles and growls loudly as precum pours out of his cockhead and directly onto Ed’s lips. He laps up the sweet honey as it finds its way inside his hungry mouth. He demands for Gus to release the boys as he prepares himself to swallow the huge load in waiting. Feeling it twitching wildly in his throat, Ed moans loudly and gags as it showers his mouth before pouring out the sides of his face and running down his chin. Gus pulls out to start shooting several strands of goo onto his head as well. They both grunt in unison as Ed gets completely coated on his head. After finishing his climax, Ed pulls him in to feed him some of his load and then kisses him for several minutes as they share the cum with each other. They manage to keep their hands off each other to take showers separately so that they can concentrate on going back to work. Ed leaves first since Gus still has a few things that he needs to do before he is ready to go. He happens to walk by where the purple box is sitting on the dresser in the bedroom and figures out that this must be one of the items that Ed’s friend Kris left for him. Curiosity gets the better of him and he opens it after examining it for nearly a minute. He takes the yellow egg out and puts it in with his lunch so he can look at it later. He drives to work and immediately goes to the break room to put his lunch in the back of the refrigerator. His hope is that no one will touch it while he goes to work out on the floor. He gets to his seat just in time to start working as Ed walks past him to gives him a wink and a nod before closing his door to go sit at his desk. The day moves along without a hitch as things go back to normal. Miraculously, Gus keeps the egg situation in secret from Ed for quite some time. After several weeks of secrecy, Easter arrives as the big brute continues to check in on the egg in the refrigerator. He finally pulls it out of the container he put it in to see if anything has changed. He shakes it and notices that it feels and sounds entirely different than a normal egg would which intrigues him greatly. Never once during this entire timeframe has Ed looked inside the box at his house to see if it is still there or not. Recently, the company Edmond works for hired another assistant for him to take some of the stress off of Gus. During lunch the same day, he happened to have walked into the break room when the huge hulk pulled the egg out of the refrigerator. The young man, Isaac, is fresh out of high school and is super skinny. He always wears wire-rimmed glasses when he has to do any kind of work and is a bit awkward as well. His blue eyes combined with his teddy bear shaped face always remind Ed of one of his friends from his childhood. Gus has never really paid all that much attention to him before because his desk is located in a different area as his own. The big hulk’s expertise in finance is a major reason for the recent hire of Isaac because he doesn’t have time to work on the other things in the department. Gus’s position under Edmond is to gather information for him from his contacts for additional business as well as doing basic things like getting his lunch for when he is busy. From day one, Isaac has always had a problem staring at the big stud from across the office floor from his cubicle as if he is in another universe. In this instance, he finds himself staring at Gus’s gargantuan back watching as his jacket stretches to its limits seeing his huge traps continuously contracting. As he stands there, he then speaks abruptly making the beefy hulk jump as he yells in his deep bravado and launches the egg into the air. Isaac watches where it goes and reaches out to catch it before it hits the floor. He hits his right knee and manages to save the egg but not before Gus turns and notices that the small guy is in a bit of agony. He reaches down to pick him up in his huge arms and sits him on one of the tables in the break room. Isaac musters up enough energy to hand the hulk the egg and tells him that he will be alright. Gus notices blood starting to run down the small man's khakis and picks him up again to rush out of the office and into the elevator after he puts the egg in his jacket pocket. They rush out the elevator and the front lobby to immediately search for Gus’s car. As he puts Isaac inside, Ed rushes out behind them to get into the passenger seat as the injured small man is lain down in the back. Gus then gets in the car and drives him directly to the nearby hospital. The small guy worries that he will get blood on Gus’s car seats but he is told not to worry about that because this is an urgent matter. Gus parks at the emergency doors and picks him up again to race him inside. He finds a wheelchair and sits Isaac in it while he motions for a nurse to come over for help. The nurse notices his bleeding leg and takes him straight into the ER. Gus wants to follow them inside, but the nursing staff tells him to wait in the lobby until Isaac is stabilized. It doesn’t take much more than an hour before the concerned behemoth gets anxious and starts walking the halls beside the waiting room. A doctor comes out and motions for Gus and Edmond to follow him into one of the recovery rooms. There they see the young man in a hospital gown with a huge cast on his right leg as it is propped up on some wire hanging from the ceiling. Isaac seems a bit surprised that Gus is still there since they have barely talked to each other before. He watches the big southern bodybuilder take a seat beside him as he takes his jacket off. Before he puts it down, the big stud remembers that he has the egg in his pocket and pulls it out. It glows ever so lightly as he brings up to his face. Isaac’s eyes dilate as he stares directly into its shimmery gaze from the few feet he is from the huge man. Gus laughs a little as the young lad does this and tosses it over to him. Isaac shakes it and hears the contents start to fizz from the inside. He nearly drops it before it explodes directly into his face as he is coated in some kind of yellowish liquid. It evaporates not long afterwards making both of the huge guys look at each other in wonder. Gus looks up at Ed and softly questions him if the egg will have a similar effect on Isaac that it did over a month ago with him. His boss shrugs his shoulders and makes a strange face at him as he tells Gus to give the little man a hug so he can get some rest for the night. The huge hairy bodybuilder agrees and tells his injured coworker that he will come see him again in the morning before he goes in to work. Not long after Gus leaves, Isaac dozes off to sleep. It is at that point that Ed realizes that this is the same egg that is from the purple box that is sitting at his house. Instead of getting mad at Gus though, he thinks that the big man probably gave it to Isaac on purpose just to include him in their club so to say. He goes to sit down in the same chair that Gus sat in and starts to nudge his young associate. Isaac slowly wakes up and notices that his boss is sitting in the chair now. He chats for a bit with him and finds out that Isaac went into the break room to get something to eat. He mentions the egg to Ed and says that Gus tossed it in the air after he accidentally scared him. The buff stud doesn’t tell him where the egg came from since it is a secret between him and Kris. Something he does pick up on from the young man though is that he might be a bit smitten with Gus. To confirm this though, he wants to see them together again just to find out if his assumptions are correct. He reaches down to pick up the cracked egg from the side of the bed and examines it in from of Isaac. Ed keeps switching between looking at the residue from inside the egg and looking over the young man’s clean-shaven face. His glasses appear to have some of the residue on them since he is still wearing them. Ed now wonders if this whole incident was intentional since everything Kris sends him always has a purpose. He asks if Isaac has any family around which promptly gets a no because he just moved there at the start of the New Year. The hunky boss tells him that he will stay overnight, but that he will have to let Gus know first. While talking to his big partner, he lets him know that he will need some fresh clothes to stay. Gus tells him that he might as well stay as well since he is involved in this whole debacle as well. As he overhears the conversation and hears Ed say that Gus is coming back, he involuntarily sprouts a hard on. Ed notices this happen but doesn’t want to let the young man know that he knows. He finds out that Isaac is hungry as well and doesn’t want to eat the hospital’s food. Ed tells Gus to bring them dinner from their favorite restaurant. The big stud agrees and they hang up. While they wait, Isaac starts asking Ed questions about their workout routines because he can’t take his eyes off their bodies and is blown away by their size. The huge stud chuckles and says that it takes quite a lot of hard work to look the way he does as he freely flexes one of his biceps. The sleeve on his dress shirt stretches completely as the entire space fills up all the way to every single tiny millimeter. Isaac admits to him that he would love to be big and strong like him, but that it isn’t necessarily what he wants to devote his life to either. Ed smiles and moves in to have the young man feel how thick and powerful the muscle is. He tries to put both of his hands around it, but quickly finds out that he is unable to. His eyes dilate again in that instant as he feels the power racing through Ed’s entire arm. His boss grabs one of his hands and places it onto his chest and over his heart. The little man can feel Ed’s lungs filling up with air as he breathes out and pushes his heaving pecs outward. The young man is now having a lot of trouble concentrating as his cock slowing bounces in his gown. Ed uses his other hand to undue the top buttons of his dress shirt as his huge hairy pecs slowly fall out and drape downward. Isaac rubs the thick hair running across both of them and starts thinking nasty thoughts. His boss isn’t trying to seduce him by any means, but he is trying to light a fire in his crotch. He continues to undo his shirt as he reveals his thick hairy abs which promptly gets a moan out of the stunned skinny man. Ed runs his hand down them and runs the stunned man’s fingers in between each crease of his thick eight-pack. Isaac is now pleading for release as he feels it really starting to well up in his ballsac. Ed is now curious and wants to know if something will happen to him if he actually does cum so he gets up to close the door to his room and sheds his shirt to reveal his massive back. He flexes his delts and does a few double bicep poses to see if in fact Isaac does lose control. With sweat now pouring profusely down his face and on his body, the young man yells that he is going to cum and shoots several ropes of cum into his gown and down his leg. Ed rushes over to him to see if he is alright and realizes that it isn’t even Easter yet so if something were to happen, it wouldn’t occur until tomorrow. He manages to put his clothes back on and cleans up the jizz on his young employee’s leg just before a nurse comes in to give Isaac a wipe down. He leaves the room for a few minutes to go to find Gus. They wait until the nurse finishes up before they go back into the room to hand Isaac the food that he wanted. He scarfs it down and admits that he hasn’t eaten much in the last few days. The two big men kid him on his skinny frame and say that he will need all of this food to start bulking up. Isaac seems a bit out of sorts now as he tries to hide it from them. They have a few more random conversations with the young man so he can calm down a little before he goes back to sleep again. It is just before midnight on the day before Easter when he finally passes out from exhaustion. Ed and Gus manage to set up a sleeping area in the corner of the room and lay down together. They wish they could close the door since they are now feeling each other up, but it is a hospital after all. Gus explains the whole ordeal to Ed from earlier as they both wonder now what will happen next. The purple bottle is still in the box at the house and they wonder what they are supposed to do with it. Ed figures out that the egg is probably meant to break so it can prepare Isaac for whatever his next phase is supposed to be. Gus wonders if the bottle is supposed to be used on Easter since he remembers what happened when he took that one bottle on Valentine’s Day. Ed figures that Kris will probably show up for that transformation since he isn’t here for when the egg finally broke open. They both manage to pass out after a very lengthy conversation without ever fucking, which hasn’t happened in quite a long time. By three in the morning, Isaac is feeling restless in his hospital bed and wakes himself up. This makes the big guys wake up as well as they rush over to his side. The young man tells Gus about the tingling he is feeling in his chest and that he desperately wants to scratch it since it doesn’t seem to want to go away. The big man looks over at Ed and motions for him to close the hospital door very quickly. He braces Isaac down on the bed so he doesn’t hurt himself and anticipates the change to happen very soon. Ed tries to calm him down by talking to him about work, but it isn’t working very well. They notice that his skin is starting to turn a dark reddish color which makes Gus jump back briefly. He doesn’t ever remember this happening to him and turns to stare at Ed who seems to be quite mesmerized by this. Isaac groans loudly as his skin looks as if it has been sunburned or tanned. The pain is now escalating as the young man tries to scream, but Ed manages to put one of his huge hands over top of his mouth before he can get a sound out. Part six will be up in two weeks! Check out Evening the Playing Field: With Coach's Help: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1736-evening-the-playing-fieldwith-coachs-help-part-1/ Making a Stand: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1746-evening-the-playing-fieldand-making-a-stand-part-2/ Adding Another to the Mix: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1765-evening-the-playing-fieldwhile-adding-another-to-the-mix-part-3/ Seek a Resolution: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1787-evening-the-playing-fieldto-seek-a-resolution-part-4-finale/

Previous parts are here AFTER THAT NIGHT Part 5 “Why did you bring him along with us? There is barely enough space for you back there.” Corey asked as he noticed that the little guy sat on my lap, nearly engulfed by the enormity of my muscles. I could feel his little heart pounding inside his toned chest, but at the same time, he was feeling very safe hugging me. I must say it felt nice that my humongous new body was protective besides intimidating. “Don’t be rude like that, Corey. Tristan has just been through a very scary experience!” I smacked the back of his muscular bull neck, the loud sound and the redness of his skin taught him to be more respectful. Corey immediately regretted his latest comment “Sorry, Tristan, I just meant…” “It is okay…I can get a cab home if you stop the car.” He said timidly, but I squeezed him a bit tighter to reinsure that it was all right. “Do you really want to go now, Tristan?” I asked tenderly, although the tone of my voice was deep and very manly, I must admit. There was something changing inside me. I felt so calm, so confident. I thought I was confident and self-assured before, but it was just an illusion. I suddenly realized that size and the strength of my body served to a greater purpose, they made me feel stronger on the inside too. “Not really, I just feel so scared right now.” He hugged me tighter and although I could tell that he was being honest, despite the undeniable fact of his boner pressing against my abs. I just kissed his forehead and hugged him even more protectively. “Don’t worry, little guy, I’ll make sure you will never feel vulnerable again.” We would certainly be fucking in a matter of minutes, but it still felt really good to just be his hero in muscle armor. Corey gasped at surprise. “What are you talking about?” “I’m just making my part to a fairer world.” I grinned and flexed my humongous biceps, which soared so immensely that it pressed against the ceiling of Dwayne’s car. Tristan automatically hugged the base of such monstrosity with his both arm, but as I enjoyed this tender moment, I noticed something tickling the peak of my biceps. It was then I noticed that sometime during my flexing, my biceps peaked actually tore the metalwork and opened a freaking hole in the ceiling, making a loud noise which surprised all of us. “Holy crap…” Corey whispered as he noticed my latest achievement. “I just keep getting stronger…” I commented with a grin. Tristan just moaned and I knew he was about to cum, but I held his hard cock and squeezed it tight, to keep him from cumming. “Can you hold just a bit longer? We’re almost home…I need your juices to get even more powerful.” “Okay…I’ll try but h-how…can I even help you with that?” Tristan’s puzzled look was adorable. He had this boyish looks, his natural red short hair curly locks and those green eyes with the freckled face and shoulders, Tristan was the cross between Strawberry Shortcake and an action figure. He used to be on Lacrosse team in high school and all that running and outdoor exercising gave him a formidable 6-pack stomach and strong thighs, with skinny waist and a tight perfect shaped apple bottom. “Oh don’t worry, you will find out really soon.” I lifted him up to kiss his forehead and comforted him in my massive arms. “Thank you sir…” Tristan kissed my hairy cheekbones so sincerely that it made me blush. “I can’t believe it! You’ve turned into a fucking muscle bear!” Corey said as he devised our block at the end of the lane. “More like a really cute and super muscular Care Bear…my hero.” Tristan caressed the side of my face and rested his head on my chest, feeling the blond fur covering my chest. With all the events of the night, I forgot how much hairier I’ve gotten. “Maybe I should get used to all the fur…I mean wouldn’t it be a sin to get rid of all that manly coverage?” Tristan and Corey agreed vividly. That’s when I realized I had become the biggest, most handsome and muscular bear in the world. But I still wanted more, oh so much more! Meanwhile, back at the club, Kenny Chang loved the attention his augmented body gave him, and even though he wasn’t quite the dancer as Diego, his gymnastics background gave him great sense of rhythm to perform really well at the dancefloor. It did not take long until Kenny was making out with two hot guys who just used any excuse to grope the immense mounds of muscle on his incredible frame. Suddenly, he felt this huge hand gently squeezing the hardness of his massive shoulders. Kenny barely had time to turn over and felt someone kissing him very passionately, which he responded with the same enthusiasm, because he recognized that manly touch anywhere. “Hey you…” He said in a sensual tone, pretending to sound casual. “Damn, Kenny you’ve grown HUGE since I left!” Malcom Turner, the 6’3” 255 pounds former Tight End of our University’s team said as he admired the immensity of Chang’s new form. Malcom left the team at his senior year to play for one of the high ranked teams at NCAA, so he could get better chances to be drafted by NFL team. “Yeah, I guess I still had some growth left on me…” Chang said as he continued to dance around the taller athlete. Kenny had the biggest crush on Malcom, the epitome of hot African American muscular man. Broad shoulders, thick neck and powerful arms with uncanny strength, this dude would surely be drafted in the early rounds; he was made for breaking tackles! He had dreadlocks hanging just above his powerful shoulders dark chocolate skin tone, the most amazing white smile, and this natural swagger, an exuberant aura of confidence that got many guys and girls on their fours for this huge muscle stud. “What ever happened to you? This new look, the Mohawk, and I remember you were a lot shorter!” Malcom said still amazed by the transformation on the former gymnast. ““Yeah, I’ve been packing on the size, decided Gymnast is not for me...I’m a bigger, better and hotter man!” Kenny said as he flexed his humongous 24” guns to the shocked football player, which actually made him feel intimidated for a second. “Shit dude…you gotta try football then. With a body like yours, you will simply kill at defense!” Malcom said as placed his big paws on Kenny’s muscular butt and held the stone hard bottom with a loud groan. “Maybe I should join your team, so I don’t have to tackle you huh?” Kenny pulled him closer. After Malcom left, he felt miserable for a long time, but he finally understood that Turner only wanted booty-calls and nothing else. “Heh, you sure are one wall of muscle, dude!” Malcom said as he kissed Kenny, who simply lifted him from the ground and supported his weight and they to make out in another place. “Whoa…shit, I forgot how strong you are…Not used to be lifted like that…” Malcom said noticeably shocked and yet excited about these circumstances. “I only changed for the better. Don’t worry…” Kenny reassured him. “Funny thing that. I’ve got some friends who wanted to try a guy’s butt for the first time and you would be just perfect…wanna meet them?” Malcom still felt uneasy being lifted like that. “Just lead the way, buddy.” Kenny said as he placed Malcom on the ground and followed him to the bar, where he met his brawny hot friends. “Rob and Troy, this is my good friend Kenny Chang!” Malcom introduced the shorter but still massively muscular young man to the shocked football players. “Hey Kenny, I’m Rob!” The 6’2” 215 pounds brown haired hunky guy said nearly drooling over the Asian muscle wonder. “Nice to meet you Rob.” Instead of shaking Rob’s hand, Kenny just led it to his huge right biceps and flexed them hard, and the guy just groped it. “I’m Troy…and damn you’re fucking huge! How much do you weigh?” The Samoan behemoth said at the top of his 6’7” and 330 pounds of brawn. “Well, just a tad under 300, you’re still the heaviest guy here…” Kenny blinked at him. “Not with that quality, bro!” Malcom said as he tapped Troy’s hefty stomach to emphasize the defense liner still had lots of extra body fat on his bulk. They all laughed, but the footballers couldn’t take their eyes out of Kenny’s massive muscles. “So, you guys never fucked a man before huh? Well, I wanna change that right now!” Kenny said turning around to show his amazing muscular bubble butt, while Malcom just groped it with pride. “Oh yeah!” They said unison and headed to the back of the place while Turner produced one key to a privative elevator. “I am friends with the owner; he keeps this room for the VIP’s parties.” The hot guy said as they opened the door to a very well groomed room. There were comfortable couches and design furniture pieces. “You guys want something to drink?” Turner asked but when he saw Troy making out with Kenny while Rob already pressed his cock against Kenny’s butt he knew they did not need booze. So Malcom also ceased the opportunity to join the trio and the four of them were soon making out. “Shit….this guy is amazing!” Troy said as he managed to regain his breath. “I told ya…” Malcom chuckled as he resumed kissing Kenny. Kenny felt so powerful having all the taller guys feeling his strong huge muscles, despite the fact they were all taller and still very muscular themselves, these guys only had eyes for the immensity of Chang’s physique and he loved to flex and feel their strong hands groping him with such lust. Malcom took the lead and lowered Kenny’s pants, smacking the huge buttocks loudly and pushing the two humongous cheeks to expose the sweet man cherry to his friends. “This is the stuff, dudes…I’m telling ya!” The muscular footballer said as he inserted his own impressive 9 inches cock inside Kenny’s muscular butt with a great deal of effort, since it was so heavy and strong that it kept pushing the pecker out. However, the newcomers were actually more impressed with the size of the shorter guy’s cock. “Damn…he’s bigger than you Malcom…way bigger than you!” Rob said stroking his own dwarfed 7 inches cock while Troy gasped, reaching for his 8 and a half inches long, but almost as thick prick which made him look pretty impressive, or at least until seeing Kenny’s 13 inches cock growing fully hard at nearly 15 inches of manhood. “Don’t worry little dudes, I won’t be going after your holes… Rob get back there with Malcom and worship my butt and Troy, I wanna suck on your cock, buddy!” Kenny ordered and they simply felt the need to oblige him. For some reason, Kenny needed to taste Troy’s cum, and in a jolt of power, he simply lifted the guy from the floor and held him in his shoulders, stuffing his face into the cock while Troy’s head was lifted much closer to the ceiling. “Whoa… that guy is really strong!” Rob said feeling the hardness on Kenny’s butt. “What are you doing back there…fuck me the both of you, now!” Kenny ordered and the next thing Malcom and Rob realized, they were already penetrating the tight muscle butt, feeling each other’s cock rubbing down into the amazing sphincter. Kenny continued to suck on Troy’s cock and the bulky guy could barely speak, he never had anyone to handle his own weight like that, feeling so light and overpowered, all he could do was throwing his head back and surrender to the incredible pleasure. Malcom and Rob also felt that Kenny’s hole was the best thing they ever fucked, and they couldn’t hold for much longer, given the impressive pressure that muscular butt applied to their cocks. Troy, on the other hand felt like he was attached to an industrial milking machine. “Damn…it is too much…ohhh fuck!” Troy felt like his seed was being sucked out of his testicles rather than cumming down Kenny’s throat, but it still felt painfully amazing. Chang’s desire for cum augmented as he savored the samples from the huge Samoan guy. Malcom and Rob fucked the hole on the huge muscle guy with all their strength, it felt like trying to hump a hole into the mountain, so hard and so tight. Both of them screamed and moaned as their cocks reached the point of no return. Meanwhile, as Kenny’s body processed the powerful sample from Troy, his muscles grew denser, harder, thicker and stronger. At some point, both guys screamed, their cocks were stuck, they couldn’t pull out Kenny’s butt. Troy also screamed because he felt a second load leaving his testicles, and it was overwhelmingly pleasing. Kenny groaned as his hunger increased. His muscles bulged vivdly now, which scared his toppers, but the Chinese American monster only needed more. He continued to suck on Troy’s cock until it went completely dry again. “Fuck…look at him! He’s growing bigger!” Rob said as he tried to take his cock out of Kenny’s super strong butt grip, while Malcom punched the expanding back of Kenny in hopes of making him realize they were in pain right now. Kenny’s growth increased while he dropped Troy’s body, barely catching him at the last possible moment. The Samoan giant just moaned and laid limp on the floor. Then, while Kenny’s muscles grew even bigger than never, the mohawked muscle monster simply relaxed his anus and both guys slipped in a loud POP. “Shit…what’s the matter with you?” Rob asked totally freaked out, noticing the expanding proportions of the muscle freak. “There’s nothing wrong…I just need more muscle!” Kenny smiled and stepped closer to the guy, easily lifting him and the silent Malcom from the ground and holding them in a powerful hug. “You guys smell delicious, I wanna suck you both!” Kenny’s low tone was so manly and authoritarian. “Fuck yeah! Suck me…fuck I can’t hold any longer Kenny!” Malcom screamed at the top of his lungs while Rob just shook his head in despair. “Are you serious? This guy is gonna kill us!” He said trying to break free, but Kenny only laughed at that. “Come on, little dude…You really think I would hurt a cute skinny dude like you?” Kenny chuckled as he inserted the two cockheads into his mouth and sucked them both so intensely that both Malcom and Rob had no other choice but surrendering to the imperative needs of their immense muscle wonder. The combined loads of Malcom and Rob had an extraordinary effect over Kenny’s muscle growth, which just seemed to reach new levels of power. The bulging masses produced loud sounds of something stretching, the bones cracked and healed almost immediately to accommodate wider, larger masses of muscle, while the frame continued to expand. The footballers’ samples provided so much muscle information to Kenny’s DNA that his body changed into a completely new area. His anatomy no longer seemed human, it was just a handsome creation of some wicked sci-fi novel. Immensely thick, powerful and gargantuan new fibers of muscle developed and replaced their humbler predecessors, while Kenny’s muscles increased in girth and width. His body grew taller as well, but it was his muscular augmentation the most epic feature. The strength and width of his shoulders and the massive size of his thighs, biceps, calves, butt and overall inhumanly gargantuan muscles continued to grow as he savored the cum of his two worshippers. Kenny’s mind was lost in the powerful feeling of growth, but something inside him suddenly woke up. He knew suddenly knew the answers for the questions they have been afraid to answer in the last couple of days. Kenny looked down at the shocked guys gawking at him. He grew so much taller than the skinny dudes, but his muscles augmented not just proportionally, they actually increased in girth and volume, which made him look even more gargantuan. They drank on the size of his deltoids, shoulders and the massively huge neck of him made his head look smaller than it really was, but the monstrous chest, the uncanny 12 bulging muscle knots of his washboard abdomen, the glorious immensity of his veined biceps and the shocking size of his thighs increased by the powerful hugeness of his calves, added to the epic throbbing piece of manhood between them. Chang just smiled and hugged the three big men at once, lifting them from the ground and kissing each mouth feverishly. “Thank you so much for your help. Now I need you to go home and get along with your lives.” Chang said very slowly, feeling the instinct to be brutally honest with his donators. He placed them at the ground, waiting for some kind of question, but Rob Malcom and Troy just smiled back at him. “You are welcome.” They said in unison and started gathering their clothes to leave. “That was easy…” Kenny chuckled as he noticed his little friends leaving the room. The humongous naked muscle monster realized he had to maneuver the immensity of his physique to get out of the room without ripping the fucking wall. After ducking and turning aside, he made through the wide door without destroying it. “I gotta find the others!” The humongous Chang knew what to do, but he could not deny the fact that of his immensely huge and super wide shoulders now rubbed against the opposite walls in the hallways of that building. Although Diego left the house the previous evening feeling sure that he had the biggest, hottest and most desirable body among us, he could not help but feeling everyone at that stupid club seemed to be more shocked to the sheer immensity of Kenny’s bulking muscles, and just because he had 5 pounds on him! Truth to be told, Kenny turned into a spectacle to the eyes. People don’t get to see very often hugely muscular Asian men parading their powerful physiques with such fierce looks. Added to the fact that our friend had that uncanny offseason looks on him, at the same time he also looked incredibly conditioned as well, added to the red phony Mohawk, the styled new goatee and his skimpy clothes the overall impact was positively astounding, which certainly granted him lots of admirers at the club. Diego eventually felt he was just being a jerk, after all Kenny was one of his best friends, when he noticed Kenny eventually left with that hot Malcom guy he ceased the opportunity to put his own amazing attributes to good use, and simply dominated on the dancefloor. The powerful movements his huge muscles provided to his flawless technique just hypnotized many guys as well, like Erik, the hot German volleyball player 6’5” of great athletic looks and this killer smile. Diego loved to be topped by taller men, and he particularly enjoyed the fact his muscles now were much bigger and stronger than those on the hot statuesque young man were. Diego and Erik were making out at the parking lot, the taller man’s lustful hands groped everything they could on the shorter but much more muscular man’s amazing physique. At some point, the shaggy haired volleyball player managed to break the kiss and gasped for air. “I’m sorry…I can’t keep up with you…” He said between breaths, and both of them laughed at that. “Sorry, big guy, I am really pumped up…” Diego brought his hands behind his massive neck and jutted his immense chest plates at the rhythm of the music inside the dance club. Erik’s eyes were dragged along with the pec-dance and his hands groped the incredibly hard muscle shelves. “What? Are you kidding me? You’re the huge guy here…I can’t believe the size of your muscles! You must be a professional bodybuilder!” Erik didn’t get tired of complimenting Diego’s amazing physique. “Heh, nah…I am only the hottest salsa dancer here…” Diego blushed. “You make huge guys look skinny…” Erik said in a lower tone. “That I do, skinny…” The kissing resumed, but this time Diego just lifted Erik from the floor and the taller man ceased the opportunity to cross his legs around the Cuban’s slim waist. The powerful thighs of Diego easily took them back to his car and they were soon ripping each other’s clothes off. “Fuck…your cock…it is…huge!” Erik gasped but Diego just silenced him. “Yeah, don’t freak out…I want yours inside me for now!” The uncanny muscular dancer chuckled as he got off his skintight pants and revealed his marvelous muscular bubble butt to the amazed taller guy. Erik took advantage of his taller stance and tried to squeeze his hard cock inside Diego’s hole, but he failed the three first attempts. “Shit…you’re so tight and firm…I don’t think I can push it in! There’s too much muscle!” Erik was as hard as he could be, but his decently sized 8 inches cock could not break the immense strength on Diego’s tight sphincter. The dancer rolled his eyes and took a deep breath. “Lay down on the ground!” He ordered and Erik knew he should not argue with the bigger man. He just laid on the concrete with his cock pointing to the sky and gulped as he noticed Diego’s huge muscular butt going slowly down on him. Diego used the power of his massive legs to squat over the hard cock, pressing his anus against the shaft and moaning as he managed to cram that mushroom head inside his hole, squeezing it tighter and sliding down with slow, controlled, perfect motions that made Erik’s eyes roll inside their orbits. “It feels like I am fucking a warm bronze statue!” Erik hissed as his cock got deeper into the muscular anus, which felt incredibly amazing for both of them. Diego replied by flexing his huge biceps and going all the way to the base of Erik’s cock, without ever resting too much of his weight over the weaker taller man. Erik hissed and managed to use his long strong legs to pump his cock inside the Cuban muscle wonder in fast movements, but at that point, he realized he was not the one in charge. “Don’t worry babe. Let me teach you a thing or two about fucking…” The Cuban wonder chuckled and shook his butt in sensual fast movement that made Erik scream out of pleasure. Diego pretty much turned Erik into a live dildo, he played with him as it pleased him, squeezing and shaking his muscular butt around that cock with masterful skills while the volleyball player moaned and groaned, tortured in the most delicious and sensual ways. Diego gave that volleyball player the best fuck of his life, going all the way down with the shake of his amazing money-maker. Erik just rolled his eyes and managed to endure as Diego went down on his cock with eager, making loud noises as his hardest body bumped against Erik’s loins. “Oh God…I can’t…hold…” Erik’s body was all red and he just felt the uncontrollable urge to cum overtaking him. Diego knew that his topper would not last long; he felt this urge, so he immediately unplugged his butt from the cock and replaced it by his mouth, going down on the shaft exactly as Erik screamed and released his own torrent down the dancer’s throat. My Cuban muscular friend enjoyed the fresh taste of cum and sucked it with hunger, which made Erik groan even louder. “Oh…please!” Erik felt like that guy was sucking his very soul out of his body, he even punched the steel hard back of the Cuban muscle man, who continued to suck on every single drop, to the point Erik nearly passed out, his cock going completely dry. Following the same patterns of the previous events, Diego’s body fed on the DNA provided by the hookup. He just stroked Erik’s cock with his free hand. His muscles grew much denser within seconds, his body augmented as the beautiful skin tone of the Cuban dancer covered new layers of more muscle, and this time his body seemed to be growing taller than before, augmenting more mass into the already shocking physique. Erik realized something else was happening, which got his member go harder again, and the salsa instructor ceased this moment to get it back inside his incredible butt. Erik felt the very buttocks on Diego squeezing his cock even harder, and it sent him back into Cloud 9. “Damn…what is happening to you?” Erik asked much marveled to the sensation of having a man growing bigger around his cock. “I am growing muchacho…” Diego’s own moans increased as his chest expanded, his arms grew more muscular and his definition increased tremendously. His biceps grew even more veined and bulged bigger by the second, his thighs widened and thickened by the second. He squeezed his nipples and flexed his biceps while kissing their soaring peaks, moving along with his monstrous growing legs and thickening calves. “Oh, it feels so good, babe…” Erik closed his eyes, his cock growing harder again. He managed to continue to fuck Diego’s hole in slow combined motions. They were both enjoying this uncanny feeling passionately. The Cuban dancer instinctively knew he had to squeeze more cum out of this guy, and his butt shook even faster. “Shit…ohhhhh” It didn’t take long for Erik’s second load, which made Diego’s rate growth to increase, he packed more muscle within his expanding frame at each passing second. His growth accelerated and Diego was lost in the powerful aura of his augmentation, to the point that he ignored the guy underneath him and just let his expanding weight rest on poor Erik. “Fuck…Diego…oh shit you’re too fucking heavy! Please get off me, please!” He tried to get free but the expanding frame of the Cuban muscle monster was simply impossible to move! Erik kicked and screamed but Diego was totally lost in his intense growth to notice he was crushing the poor fellow underneath him. Erik thought this would be the end of him, he could no longer breathe with the huge body of Diego pressing his entire torso, something could break at any moment! Suddenly, the pressure was lifted from his chest and when he opened his eyes there was this IMMENSE muscular dude talking to him (although Erik couldn’t actually see his face, so much muscle on his chest). “Are you alright down there little guy?” The deep rumbling voice asked Erik, and the volleyball player stood up, noticing that even from the top of his 6’5” height, he could not reach the lower chest of the behemoth Asian that spoke to him. “Kenny? Is that YOU? But…you’re...fucking IMMENSE!” Erik replied recognizing the same faux Mohawk and the goatee on the head resting on top of the most amazing colossal muscle monster of all times. “It’s alright. Are you okay to get back home?” Kenny asked concerned with the fact his friend nearly crushed a guy while he was growing. “I am…better now…what happened to Diego?” Erik asked feeling his legs wobbly. “He’s alright, he just going through some growth trance…it happens to us now.” “How come you guys keep getting bigger?” Erik asked forgetting about the pain on his chest. “Don’t have time to explain now…Diego’s coming around…” Kenny pointed to the huge Cuban muscle monster, whose moaning seemed to subside now. The even more monstrous Asian dude just chuckled and placed the relatively smaller but still incredibly massive Cuban muscle monster back on the ground and the moaning muscle freak seemed to regain his consciousness. Erik noticed that Diego now should be at least two inches taller than him, but with so much muscle and strength cramped onto his new frame, his weight had to be astronomical, he was made of massively built muscle. Such amazing fact only made Erik wonder how much Kenny should be weighing now, since he looked tremendously bigger than Diego. “Kenny! Shit I was worried about you…the weirdest thing just happened to me…” Diego gulped as he saw the humongous body of his best friend and hugged him with renewed enthusiasm, barely noticing that he had also grown tremendously within the last minutes. “I know.” Kenny replied and Diego realized he knew exactly what he meant. “What is happening here? Why are you two so fucking ginormous?” The volleyball player asked in disbelief. Diego and Kenny exchanged looks for a few seconds, after which the Cuban dancer just approached and carefully placed his huge paw on Erik’s shoulder and instructed the shocked shaggy haired German young man. “Erik, I want you to go to your home and wait for me to call you.” “Okay , bye Diego. I’ll talk to you later. ” Erik replied at once and walked towards his car. Diego looked up at Kenny, proud of his latest deed. “It worked…” He whispered and the even bigger muscle monster nodded. “You should have told Erik to just keep on with his life. That’s what I did to my guys, they were pretty scared when I practically devoured them.” Kenny’s voice sounded grave. “I know, the growth was so intense…you think Benny and Corey went through the same thing?” Diego asked his mountainous friend. “Not yet, Corey is still scared as shit but Kenny is getting closer.” The phenomenal muscle freak replied. Diego nodded. “Should we go after them?” Kenny grinned. “Let’s run! I bet with these new muscles, we can beat them to the place!” The two-behemoth muscle beings just launched their glorious bodies, their heavy bodies created indentations at the asphalt as their immense physiques moved towards their destination. Corey parked the car just when two fast figures passed right at our side. “Who are them?” Tristan asked hugging me tighter. “Don’t worry they are our friends.” I said before placing Tristan back at the seat. Corey and I were shocked to see Kenny and Diego grinning at us, each one exulted in power and strength. I got out of Dwayne’s car and stood proud, realizing that despite the fact both were noticeably bigger than me, they were still my best friends. “It seems you guys had you fair share of growth too…” I chuckled looking up at Diego with Kenny towering over the both of us as a monster among monsters, and their hard throbbing massive cocks were just aching to release their juices, just as mine. “You guys look amazing too. Diego and I had real muscles to begin with, so our bodies are more used to grow.” Kenny explained as he looked at the shocked Corey. “You just need to let go of this fear man…we are the luckiest motherfuckers in the universe. It’s time for you to accept it and just be whatever you need to be. Look at Benny, the gym bunny turned into a freaking muscle bear!” Diego pointed out as he hugged me with enthusiasm. Corey considered the idea and nodded. “Fuck yeah…I am tired of being the shortest and skinniest around here!” “You two seem weird, though. Is something wrong?” I looked at their faces, noticing they had gone into some kind of breakthrough. “I think they figured it out…” Corey said as he hugged Diego and the guy lifted him up like a toddler, while Kenny approached me. “We need to grow. You have gathered powerful samples and your juices will share the wonders with the rest of us. The same is valid for every single one of us. When we exchange cum we’ll get much bigger and better than before.” Chang explained to me, although he knew I already could tell that part. “Yeah, I have some goodness on me…but you guys had a whole buffet of muscle and I want my share!” I chuckled. “Don’t worry, Benny, you will be amazing with all the muscle Kenny has gathered!” Diego slapped my butt. “What about the little guy over there?” Corey pointed at the shocked Tristan, who was trying really hard not to cum at the sight of the most powerful beings on Earth. I just turned around and lifted the red haired guy with pride. “I saved Tristan from a couple of disgusting little haters. He was scared as shit, but look at him so cute. Look at his tight lean body, I bet he has amazing gifts for us, and let’s not forget Dwayne. I phoned him and asked to bring food; we’ll need lots of food to keep growing.” I affirmed. “They are welcome, we’ll need more samples, a lot more.” Kenny said flexing his giant arm and when I placed my hand on top of his biceps, we both knew it felt so good. “I know. I want to get so much bigger, I just wanted to figure out why…” “Because they need us to get more powerful” Kenny spoke gently, but I still felt it was creepy. “Okay…somebody better get me this growth juice you two were having right now.” I said and followed the even bigger muscle freaks to my penthouse apartment. I wanted to grow much bigger, I felt inside me, and Kenny probably knew that as well. There was something inside me ready to awake, and I wanted to fully embrace it. End of part 5 To be continued

Once again my friend CaptainMuscle has written another awesome story. He has once again let me look at it to revise and also gave me the ok to post it. He wrote this after being inspired after watching the independent British horror film Howl. Happy Halloween and I hope everyone enjoys. --------------------------------- The Train by CaptainMuscle As I walk through train car after train car I wonder to myself why I even work here I hit the button on the intercom. “Good evening ladies and gentlemen, this is your guard speaking I would like to welcome you aboard the 2308 Ecliptic Express to Seattle which means no stops. Our time of arrival will be 1:45am. I would like to remind you have please have your tickets ready. Thank You.” As I make my rounds I arrive to the 2nd to the last passenger on the train. He was looking through his pockets pulling out a bottle of pills and taking some out then popping them into his mouth drinking some water from his bottle as I approached. “Tickets please!” “Oh Christ, hang on!” he said as he fumbles through his pockets and eventually turns up nothing. “That’s weird I had it earlier this evening when I got here.” He said as I continued to stand there waiting while I watched another passenger open up his backpack to pull out a hoodie. “Today’s just been a total clusterfuck!” “Sir if you don’t have a valid pass I’m going to have to charge you for the full fare.” “WHAT!? SERIOUSLY! I take this train every single fucking day!” “I’m sorry sir but those are the rules, that’s going to be $60.” He gives me a dirty look (If looks could kill) handing me his credit card. I complete the transaction and hand him his card back along with his receipt. I proceed through the cars counting a total of 6 passengers. 5 men and 1 woman scattered though out 4 cars. Along with me and Max my coworker. I get to my seat and put my seatbelt on. I stare out of the window as rain pelts the glass. I get jerked awake as the train is slamming on the breaks. The train comes to a complete stop as I proceed to unbuckle my seatbelt and stand up to check on the other passengers. I open up the door leading to the next car. Max is on the floor picking up the cart and all its contents that spilled out onto the floor during the abrupt stopping of the train. “Here Max let me help you with that.” I helped pick up the remaining stuff and placed them back onto cart and watched as the female passenger walked over to him. “Oh Sir are you ok!?” She grabbed his arm like she wanted to hug it closely. “Wow do you work out? Your arm is so big!” She says as they continue to walk down the aisle. As I roll my eyes giving her a dirty look as she looks behind to me. See I’ve had a crush on Max ever since I started working here. Then I see this twat coming in like she’s the Queen Bee latching onto him. But I know one thing she doesn’t Max is Gay, and he just broke up with his boyfriend. So jokes on her, last thing he needs is a horny woman. I walk to the next car with where the other passengers have gathered. I walk over to the woman from earlier who now has a cigarette in her hand. “Miss there is NO smoking on this train!” She turns to look at me while she is listening to music from her phone. “Fuck off!” she says blowing out a puff of smoke. “I said there is NO smoking on this train!” I say as I grabbed the cigarette from her mouth and throw it out the window that she cracked opened. “Hey Conner, I’ll be right back I’m going to check on the conductor.” Max says as he walks past me. Then just like that he disappears into the next car where I could no longer see him. 5 minutes later I hear a scream and footsteps moving really fast. Max opens the doors and rushes in and closes them behind him grabbing his keys to lock them. “OH MY GOD!! The Conductor...he's dead. And There was ……this……. this……. huge…… just……” He passes out on the floor. All the passengers run up to make sure he’s ok. We bring him to a seat to lay him down. I notice that he has this sticky white stuff all over him. His pants are ripped down the back, exposing his butt and that same sticky white stuff was oozing out of his butt. “Oh my god what is that shit!” screamed the woman. “OK everyone let’s just calm down.” I said trying to keep everyone calm. I grabbed some towels and napkins off the cart from earlier and attempted to wipe this white shit off of Max. The woman behind me lit another cigarette. At this point I didn’t even care anymore. I just wanted to make sure Max was ok. Just then we heard a loud crashing noise. I turn around fast to see a huge massive hand reach in the windows breaking it as it grabbed the woman and threw her outside killing her in the processes. Not gonna lie I screamed like a girl as I got up and ran with the other guys that were left. “If Max was attacked by this thing then why did it kill that woman but not Max?” I said to the other passengers there were standing next to me. Then I remembered, “SHIT Max! I gotta go get him! I can’t leave him with that thing out there.” Just then the thing climbed through the window. It was a massively huge hulking incredibly muscular beast. I mean I’ve never seen a man that large before in real life! It roared really loud which cause Max to jolt awake and spasm. He started growing, muscles everywhere started bulging and blowing out of his clothing. The beast walked over to him and his exposed cock grew hard as he sprayed that same white sticky stuff (which I now realize was cum) on Max causing the growth to accelerate. His cock bulged out and grew to an immense size as pre cum oozed out from it. His muscles were growing so massive almost matching the beast in size. Max was turning into a beast, he stood up and roared along with the other beast. Then they proceeded to have sex right then and there forcing us to watch. Cum and the scent of sex and masculinity was everywhere. I was starting to feel a little horny from all the scents coming from those 2. “What’s going on I feel so horny! I can’t stop grabbing my cock, it’s so hard!” The guy behind me was moaning and groaning as he was feeling himself. In fact, all 5 men were tenting up in their jeans and feeling themselves. We all were, we couldn’t stop. It must be what they are emitting. Just then I could hear clothing ripping and moans getting louder. I turned around and saw all 5 guys had starting to grow just like Max and the beast. Cocks were quadrupling in size, leaking pre all over the place as they were ripping out of there suits and some from their shirts. Biceps bulging, forcing their way out of the confining sleeves. Thigh muscles exploding out like massive tree trunks from their pants. They were all standing their naked muscles jutting out growing on last time. I saw glutes bulging out ripping their underwear and boxers off or what was left of them at least. I was trying to fight the change; but I could feel my biceps growing and my cock was starting to get cramped in its now small confines of my dress pants. As I backed up away from the 5 men who were now as big as Max they continued to walk towards me. Just then all 5 men and Max and the beast roared causing me to become ridged. Muscle just exploded everywhere! I moaned so loud as my cock reeled out from my body thickening as it climbed down my body and hit the floor leaking pre on the way down. I shot up to what must have been 12 feet higher than the beast filling up the train cabin. My traps grew massive causing my neck to disappear and my voice to become incredibly low lower than that of the beast. I roared as every muscle in my body continued to grow. My roar had even caused the other beasts on the train to shoot their loads. I was turning into their alpha! I was so incredibly massive, my pecs where like shelved now; I had to bend over to see under or over them. My nips now hard and pointing downwards toward my massive tree trunk like thighs. My massive cock pulsed and throbbed waiting to be serviced. As the other beasts came over to me and proceeded to service me. All I could think about was sex, muscles, and making other men like us! My brain shut off as I was now all primal along with my pack. We ripped apart the train’s roof and jumped out into the forest in search of more men to join the pack.

Part 1 is here in case you missed it: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7025-a-most-muscular-year-starts-with-a-christmas-surprise-part-1-of-7/ Ed’s old friend Vaughn is one of the guys that contacted him during the week and wanted to invite him to go to a party across town on New Year’s Eve. He told him though that he wanted to wait and see if Kris had something else in mind before he would confirm the invite with him. Vaughn used to work with Ed at his company a few years ago and they started hanging out almost immediately. A relationship blossomed and they ended up dating for a while. Vaughn was never as muscular as Ed was. He was quite thin and rarely gained any weight at all back then, well at least that was the way it was two years ago since that was the last time they actually saw each other in person. The workout that Ed got in today is fierce as he works his arms over really hard to get a good pump in them since the next couple of days will be busier than normal. When he finally gets home, there is a box sitting directly in front of his door with a note underneath the bow. It states that he is not to open what is inside until 12:01am on the night of December 31st. He immediately knows that it is from Kris so he takes it inside and places it underneath his Christmas tree. Just like he did on Christmas Eve, Ed lies down on the couch and falls asleep hoping that he will be awakened by his new lover’s arrival. On the first second of midnight on New Year’s Eve, Ed awakens to a knock on his front door. He jumps to his feet to get there as quickly as he can. When he opens it up, Kris reaches out to grab Ed and gives him a giant bear hug. Their embrace is incredible as he squeezes his young lover with all of the strength in his body making every muscle tense against Ed’s nearly equal frame. Their eyes lock onto each other as they immediately start kissing. The two men start rubbing on each other lovingly since they haven’t had any contact for several days. Kris feels Edward’s chest through his black shirt and marvels at how much bigger it is from the week before. He nearly rips it down the front, but Ed grabs his hands first and motions for him to knock it off before pulling him into the house. He pulls his shirt off to reveal his huge hairy pecs that hang with quite a cleavage with a lot of space along the sides as well. Kris laughs before pulling his red shirt off and showing off his equally large chest as well. It appears that the potion they took the week before made them almost identical in size. Before he started his workout over the past week, Ed was slightly smaller than Kris, but that isn’t the case anymore. Kris most likely knew this would happen which is why he left for a few days so his young lover could start realizing his true potential physically. What is with the package that arrived the day before though? Kris moves up against Ed as their pecs press against each other as the hair on them bristle when they move up and down. The feeling feels tremendous to Ed as he feels warms sensations moving throughout his body. Kris picks him up in the air to smell just above his black jeans. As he positions himself to hold him with one arm, he unzips Ed’s jeans with his other one and watches them fall to the ground as they reveal his partner’s thick hairy legs making the older stud swoon in delight. Ed is emitting really strong odors now since his testosterone levels have increased exponentially. Kris is quite intoxicated by it all as he starts licking Ed’s wet abdominals and tasting the sweat that is running down them. This leads to Ed pushing Kris down on the floor and doing some kissing and licking of his own. His mouth finds its way towards the huge mounds on Kris’s shoulders. His arms show off the massively snaky veins that wait patiently to be serviced by their young master. Ed flexes his equally huge veiny arms which of course get the attention of his elder muscle daddy. The two men have come to the realization that they are becoming mirror images of each other physically and frankly couldn’t care less about it because they are falling in love. It isn’t so much a fuck session but rather a need to fulfill the needs that they crave for each other. Kris pulls his white pants off to reveal that he is wearing absolutely no underwear as his giant cock waits patiently to be sucked dry. Ed greedily swallows it down his throat slurping to get to the seed that is lurking inside Kris’s huge balls to plant them directly into his own belly. Remembering how thick his older lover’s cum was last time, he sucks on the huge pole rapidly to get into a steady rhythm. Kris moans feeling his prostate expanding as his balls and cock swell until they turn a dark purple. He turns his head to stare into Ed’s eyes and tells him that he is getting ready to explode. Ed preps himself for the coming river as he feels Kris’s tasty precum starting to change over to the creamy batter. Each time Kris shoots a stream into his partner’s gullet, Ed’s cock bobs up and down getting closer to the edge. Kris reaches down with one hand to grab Ed’s cock knowing that it will blast at any second and with his other hand he pulls his lover around to slap his rod along his face. After swallowing another huge rope of cum, Ed finally shoots his wad all over Kris’s face. Kris is quickly coated by the thick sauce that is pouring all over his face. He licks Ed’s gaping cockhead running his tongue along the opening and catches its contents as he moans deeply. The two men are extremely satisfied with their selves and get up off the ground to go to the shower to clean up and prepare for that night’s New Year’s party. The late afternoon arrives after the two lovers reacquaint with each other. Kris finishes dressing before going over to pick up the package he sent to Ed earlier in the week. He rips the box open with his bare hands and pulls out another bottle that is similar to the one they consumed just a week earlier. He smiles looking at it sparkle with a bluish color and takes it to Ed who is still in the bathroom. Ed stops grooming himself long enough to look at the shimmering diamonds swimming around inside. Kris tells him that this one isn’t going to be for them, but rather for another fortunate soul. Apparently he already knew about someone from Ed’s past otherwise he would not have sent it in the first place. Instead of a pouch, the bottle arrived in a box similar to one that cologne comes in. Ed has the urge to take the bottle away from Kris, but at the same time, he wonders if Kris has another agenda he isn’t letting him in on. He never believed in this stuff before, but since the gorgeous daddy came down that chimney that night, he is starting to think that anything is possible. Kris looks into Ed’s eyes and can see his temptation so he wraps his huge arms around him and squeezes him tightly to make him realize that they are done with their transformation for now. Ed still manages to get ready before Kris does and goes to find his phone to check to see if he has received any voicemails. There is one from a familiar voice, Vaughn. He says that his plans are still intact and that he still wants Eduardo to attend the party with him. Ed immediately returns his call to confirm that he will be there with Kris, but not to be shy and to come talk to him anyway. Before Ed could get back to Kris in the bathroom, he can hear that deep laugh echoing. It dawns on Ed that this must be the other man that Kris was talking about. He asks him what the potion will do which prompts the studly daddy to say that this one requires a much slimmer guy to transform. Kris finishes getting ready and the two men leave to go eat somewhere before they go to the party. The company party looks exceptionally good this year since it appears as though they poured a bit more money into it. Ed introduces Kris to a few of his coworkers and forgets that he looks quite a bit different than the last time they may have seen him. Some of the guys subtlety grab his arms and pecs while the girls rub on his ass and ask all kinds of questions pertaining to his personal life. Kris laughs as they do this since they barely notice that he is even there. Ed finds this rather peculiar that they don’t say hardly anything to him since he is standing right beside him all the time. Kris pulls him over to a nearby mirror in the corner of the facility and Ed is shocked to see that Kris doesn’t look the same as he sees him. He has the white hair and grey beard that he had before he took the potion that night. The body looks great, but that is the way it was before the potion as well. Kris says that they see what he looks like pre-potion, but not afterwards because the potion provides the results of whatever the receiver wished for. Ed understands now that only he sees the bigger and younger Kris, while everyone else sees the muscular and older version. As they look in the mirror, Ed notices that Vaughn is walking towards them and goes to turn around. He accidentally knocks the small latino man down with his huge chest which gets a big laugh from Kris and a horrified look from Edmond. Vaughn is in complete awe when he sees how Ed looks and can’t help but to feel his power when he grabs the big man’s hand and is picked up off the ground. He still looks as small as he did before, but Vaughn is quite a bit better looking now as well. His Hispanic features are more prominent with his hazel eyes and brown skin. Kris whispers into Ed’s right ear that he will give him the potion when the ball drops as the New Year begins. At this point in time, it is just past 11. Kris ventures off to allow Ed and Vaughn some privacy and to get reacquainted. He finds out that Vaughn moved away to go live with his new boyfriend, but not long afterwards the boyfriend was deployed to Afghanistan and was killed by friendly fire. It took him nearly a year to get over the shock of it happening. Ed proceeds to tell him about Kris, but it isn’t the actual story of how they met. Vaughn thinks that the two men together are quite hot and that he doesn’t even care about the age difference. Ed quickly understands why the potion is meant for Vaughn. Five minutes before midnight, Kris returns back over to hand Ed the potion and tells him that when the clock passes 12:01, he is to give it to his old friend. Vaughn spends the last remaining minutes talking with Kris and Ed. The countdown begins as everyone stares at the television monitors as they watch the ball drop in Times Square. Midnight finally hits as Vaughn squeezes Ed and tells him how much he has missed spending time with him. Ed hands him the potion and says that he bought him something for the party. Vaughn is quite surprised by the gesture and wishes that he had known that Eduardo was going to be at the party sooner because he would have bought him something as well. Kris motions for them to go into the nearby bathroom to talk in private. Ed wraps his arms around Vaughn’s back and leads him into the room with Kris following behind them. They close the main bathroom door as Kris locks it. Vaughn finds this to be a bit strange, but thinks that maybe Ed is going to tell him something important. Ed looks back at Kris getting the nod to have Vaughn drink the potion. Ed unscrews the lid off and tells Vaughn that he should drink it since what happens next might be quite enjoyable. He can sense how nervous his small friend is, so he holds his free hand and leads his other hand to his face. He tells him to trust him as he tips the bottle towards his mouth as Vaughn opens it and swallows the contents. The sensation going down is quite shocking to him because he says it feels like his body is on fire. He is wearing a shiny short-sleeved silver dress shirt and a nice pair of black trousers on his 5’8 135 pound frame. He can feel his body reacting to the liquid fairly quickly as his arms start swelling expanding the veins as they rise to the surface. His chest fills out his shirt and stretches it until it is so tight that he can barely breathe. Both Ed and Kris grunt as they see him begin his metamorphosis. He starts to panic when he feels his legs growing inside his pants as a few threads along the side seams slowly rip. This prompts him to place his arms up to his head as he groans in agony making his biceps shred the fabric as they continue to thicken up. He runs into a stall and places both of his hands on to the side walls. His fingers continue to widen as the stall starts to squeak. His bloated delts and lower back muscles split the back of his shirt open as the two other muscle studs watch eagerly hearing Vaughn’s black boots blow out as his socks shred and his feet continue to grow. His butt is so thick now that it makes the seams completely rip out as it frees itself from any fabric in its way. His brown skin is all shiny now from the river of sweat coming from his pores as it continues to stretch over his expanding muscles. His triceps destroy the rest of his sleeves as his shirt glues itself to his body. His newly acquired lats bust out the side seams as his shoulders and traps massacre more fabric over top of his new cobblestone abs and obliques. Ed approaches Vaughn with caution as the growing man is in such euphoria that it might be dangerous to interfere. The heat radiating from the much heavier Hispanic man is fogging up the windows in the bathroom. Ed lightly places his hands around Vaughn’s thick waist and begins running them along the amazingly firm ridges before moving them to the front to feel his incredibly swollen and wet abdominals. He then reaches up and marvels at the power radiating through Vaughn’s pecs as he feels them stretching under his hands. He presses himself up against his old friend as Vaughn’s huge quads finally blast through his pants and fall to the ground. His ass is pulsing against Ed’s throbbing cock which is trying to burst out the front of his own pants. Thick black hair is now sprouting all over his new muscular body. Ed moans as he reaches down to feel Vaughn’s huge brown cock as it drips a thick stream of precum onto his hands. Kris smiles since he foresaw this happening days ago. He watches as his lover rubs Vaughn’s new body and starts stroking his own cock in his pants. As Vaughn becomes aware of his surroundings again, he turns around and rips the rest of his outfit off. His huge thick brown rod stands straight up as it rubs its thick goo all over his friend’s pants and shirt. Ed moves down to gobble it up as the syrup flows down his throat. The taste is so good that it makes the eager sucker start to touch his self. Vaughn’s hazel eyes stare down at his friend as he flexes his huge guns and attempts to push the side walls down with them. At nearly double his size from before his voice has deepened greatly as his confidence soars and demands for Ed to service him. The new brown hulk reaches down and rips Eduardo’s shirt off to start rubbing on his imposing hairy chest. As he sucks on Vaughn’s cock, Ed reaches up to rub on his big friend’s thick hairy forearms which are now covered in huge hose-sized veins. He traces two of them all the way up to Vaughn’s massive softball-sized biceps and soccer-ball sized shoulders. His touch makes Vaughn growl as he starts to pick Ed up. He rips the butt out of Ed’s pants and boxers and plunges his thick brown rod into his winking asshole. Ed moans feeling it spreading his hole wider as it swallows it inch by inch. Kris has completely stripped naked now and moves over behind Vaughn to get on the toilet to find a position to make Ed suck his cock to eruption. In order to do so him and the brown hulk knock one of the stall walls down to get more space. Ed gulps down Kris’s cock as he starts rubbing on Vaughn’s thick hairy pecs. After a few minutes of this, Kris’s cock turns purple. Waiting for his reward, Ed opens his mouth to catch the thick volcano of cum as it showers his face and runs down his bare chest. Vaughn stops fucking Ed so he can taste the cum as well on Ed’s body. Ed pulls Kris out so Vaughn can down whatever was left inside his pole. Vaughn picks up speed again as his thick cock swells and his balls rise. He pulls his cock out and lets Ed move down to catch his cum. The white spunk flows out and on to Ed’s chest before the beautiful veiny pole is plunged into Ed’s waiting mouth. Kris moves down with Ed as they pass the spurting rod back and forth to each other. With Ed really close now, he moves up to Vaughn’s face and jerks faster on his cock. Vaughn tells him to spray his chest and arms because he wants to feel like a dominant master for once. With pleasure, Ed shoots a huge load all over his brown partner’s pecs, abs, and biceps leading the big Hispanic stud to rub it into his muscles. He flexes his incredible body in front of Ed and Kris and demands that they both lick the cum off. Without wasting another minute, they do as he asks. With the three studs now completely spent from this whole sequence, what will Vaughn do about clothes? Kris hands him his shirt since he is the only one that still has a shirt. Vaughn puts it on even though it is actually a little too big for him. He laughs a little since he never imagined that something like this would ever happen to him. He asks Kris if he can kiss Eduardo since he misses it so much and of course Kris says why not. Vaughn immediately grabs Ed and plants a very passionate kiss on his lips that lasts for well over a minute at least. The feeling is so amazing that he shoots a quick load onto the floor again. The fun part now is to try and get out of the party without being seen. They end up finding a back door and manage to run out into the street with Vaughn only wearing a loose shirt, Kris wearing just pants, and Ed wearing torn clothes. The brown hulk races into Ed and Kris’s car to lie down in the back seat as the other two follow into the front seats. The three of them laugh as they rush out of the parking lot and roll up at Ed’s place. There is a race to the shower with Kris deemed the winner. While he cleans himself, Ed and Vaughn start rubbing on each other and end up fucking once again. Instead of pulling out this time, Vaughn shoots his thick load inside Ed. The hungry bottom lies there in ecstasy as he feels the spunk coating his insides as he kisses Vaughn at the same time. The two men manage to get in a position to rub each other with their pecs, as the hair bristles and their nipples touch perfectly. The sensation from this contact makes Ed cum on to Vaughn’s thick abs as he rubs some of it in and feeds the rest to Vaughn. Kris gets out of the bathroom and sees what they are doing. He tells Ed to get off Vaughn so he can go shower. Once the satisfied bottom leaves the room, Kris winks at Vaughn and grabs the smaller muscleman to flip him over and start fucking him. Kris pushes his thick rod inside Vaughn’s tight hole and starts thrusting rapidly. The Hispanic stud squeals as Kris fucks him really hard. As Kris gets really close to cumming inside him, Vaughn pulls himself off the older man’s pole and makes the cum spray all over the floor. Ed comes back in again as he sees his mature lover shooting and gets down on his knees to catch watch is left in his mouth. He gets a little irritated because some of it hit the ground and he will have to clean up the mess. Vaughn gets up and runs into the shower before something is said to him about it. Kris looks at him and promises that he will help him clean it up since he didn’t mean to do that. They kiss on it and go to get some towels and floor cleaner to clean it up with. When they finish getting it clean, they both go to the bathroom to invite Vaughn to stay since he can’t go anywhere at that time of night and in that condition. He agrees since he doesn’t have any clothes to wear at the moment and admits that he still has strong feelings for Eduardo. A decision is made to where Ed and Kris will sleep in the bedroom while Vaughn will be sleeping on the couch. The three men manage to wind down to sleep as the New Year gets off to a very rousing start. The story continues in Part 3, coming up in two weeks.

Umpires by F_R_Eaky Part VII Part One: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6120-umpires-part-one-by-freaky/ Part Two: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6180-umpires-by-f-r-eaky-part-ii/ Part Three: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6488-umpires-by-f-r-eaky-part-iii/ Part Four: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6562-umpires-by-f-r-eaky-part-iv/ Part Five: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6563-umpires-by-f-r-eaky-part-v/ Part Six: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6599-umpires-by-freaky-part-vi/ The college was in a major uproar. Two of its students had grown into life size representations of the Incredible Hulk and we hell bent on revenge, terror, and achieving the Hulk's maximum size as shown in the Ang Lee version of the movies. Indeed they were well on their way towards that goal, already having found a few more people who had been enhanced by the "Strangwich Strangers": Sebastian Knight, Mason Fletcher, Zachary Woode, Brook Wells, and Connor Rabbits. The group now also included Callum Addams who, according the Great Booke of the Family, and the legend it had inscribed in it, was to have a power to protect the six of them from the descendant of their great-great-great-great-great...one gets the picture - grandfathers' enemy, Mr. Slump. That descendant was here, a Mr. Henri Marasme, who had taken on a friend an accomplice, the former Brandon Brockman - former star quarterback and captain of the college's football team, now turned hulking brute. And the two brutes were growing by the minute. After their encounter with Sebastian and Mason in the gymnasium, Henri and Brandon left the building and decided to canvas the college quad and all its many paths. They had found what they were looking for and as such had continued to grow up and out, up and out, in height, width, and muscular size and strength, as well as endowment of their genitalia. In fact both men had now grown to be about twelve feet tall, looking like Tony Romano in his old Pepsi commercial where they had double him in size, except they had not one stitch of clothing on their bodies, the last of it torn away when the men they came across had been blessed by the strangers with increased cock and ball size. The two behemoths penises and testicles had swelled and grown that the near thong like strips of fabric that held them in place simply popped and their peckers and balls hung and swung free like a clock pendulum. Brandon had the ability to help sense those who were blessed and he had all too easily fallen into a pattern of finding them, letting Henri decide if all their gift was his, or nodding or winking at Brandon, who then eagerly backed his butt towards Henri's pole, allowing Henri to penetrate him and thus give Brandon the gifts siphoned off, whenever Henri used his power word. So now there they were two massive twelve foot tall bodybuilders, endowed larger, even proportionately, than any male star in the porno industry, traipsing around the by-ways of the campus, the muscles glistening with sweat in the bright sunlight, their cocks swinging to and fro, over and from one thigh to the other. This caused quite the commotion on campus as panic became the emotion of the day. This in turn made it perhaps a little better for the Strangers as it meant Henri and Brandon became preoccupied with #1 all the students scurrying across their path, some of whom were blessed by the Strangers and thus had gifts to steal, and #2 the campus and city police, who also had a couple of men who were blessed by the strangers and thus fueled the belief that the two hulking high-towers had the ability to suck physical attributes from any man alive. Throughout the day the sextet of men played dodge the bulks boys, attempting to figure out what to do. Panic and fear had tried to settle into most of their hearts after seeing the site of their two biggest members reduced to thin, milk-sop men of just five foot six inches tall that barely had enough muscle on them to be able to pick up their clothes let alone a set of weights. Things were even worse towards the end of the day. They had discovered that Henri and Brandon had gone to the buildings where Mason, Zachary, and Connor's dorm rooms were, as well as in town where Zachary's apartment was. Once all of the boys were there in Callum's dorm room, Callum had commented that it was known by some he was hanging around with the original five now, and although it would take some time, it wouldn't take long until they had figured out who he was and where his dorm room was located. After much worry and discussion they decided they for the now hunker down in Callum's dorm room, waiting to see how long they had, and in that time try to figure out what they and Callum were to do. To do that, however, they would need the Great Booke of the Family. Connor being on the track team and the fastest of any of the, Sebastian gave him the key to his ancestral home and sent him to run and grab it and come back. However, on his return, Connor showed up drenched in sweat, limping, and with a battered face. "Connor! What happened?" cried Callum after he opened his door and Connor slumped into the room and collapsed upon a bed. "They caught me.... briefly...." "What?!" bellowed Sebastian. "Are you okay? The Booke? Did they get the book?" "No... it's there in my back pack. I was back on the campus section of the paths, the one that runs by the theater building. Henri and Brandon had apparently been stomping around all of the paths looking for the one that leads towards your home, Sebastian. Henri knows about your home, all of our homes." "So what happened to you and your face?" asked Callum as he sat down next to Connor. "They...they had managed to spot me, and one went and cut me off further down the path. Henri stood there looking at me, while Brandon came up behind and slapped my back. I went down hard. While I was lying there, Henri said his magic word, and you were right on that, Callum, it was, 'sump.' He said it a few times, but then he allowed Brandon to sit on his dick, he said his power word a few more times, but with them connected, it left a side of me open, so I jumped up and ran into the one wooded area where the trees would at least slow them down.... That's slow them down. They're big enough now to take down some trees from saplings up to about fifteen years old! "Anyway... I doubled back around, but my feet had now become so small, my shoes slipped off, and I trouble knowing how to walk let alone run with my smaller feet. In the wooded area, the trees kept me upright, but once back out on the path, if I tripped, I fell, and one time I fell and couldn't get my hands out in time to catch myself. I performed a perfect ten face plant." Everyone looked down at Connor's feet and it was true, where once, even for a 6' 1" tall man, he had these semi-enormous size US 16 feet, he now had something that came in closer to a size ten, maybe ten and half. Sebastian broke the silence. "We need time to think. We need time to decipher. We need to move. They will search this campus until they find us." "But, love..." said Mason. "How will we find time to think and plan? Callum has no idea what his power word is, nor what his ability is and how that will save us. It won't take that long to search all of the dormitories, especially at their size. Even if we move, it won't take long to figure out where a group of six men are going." "Unless they think we've broken up and are heading out of town." "What?" asked the original five men and Callum continued on his statement. "Connor, did anyone see you come into this dorm?" "No. Why?" "Henri and Brandon don't know that you were headed to my dorm room, so let's set up a scenario for those two to discover. Bast, Mason, Zach, Brook, and I will head out now and make a run for my van in the parking lot. Guys, grab as many of the food supplies and such that we have here, and wrap them in the sheets and such for my bed. Connor, you will leave from here, out the back door of the dormitory about five to ten minutes after we have pulled out of the parking lot. Run back around some of the other buildings and approach this one from the front. Come in, run up here to this room, knock, then back downstairs and outside. Once out the front door, stop, do a worry kind of double take like you're not sure which direction to go and then take the path that leads to main bus stop that boarders both the school grounds and the town. We will meet you there with the van." Zachary leaned forward. "Alright, that makes it look like we took off without Connor, which is good in one aspect, but we have no-where to go. Those two were walking the paths looking for Bast's house." "Yes, and he knows where it and your guys' ancestral homes are, he's just not sure what paths are the route to them. He doesn't yet know me, even if he becomes aware of me, he won't be able to find out... .... .... I have a cabin out in that area as well...but in a slightly opposite direction." Darting looks of doubt and then approval at one another, the original five agreed to the plan and put it into action. Later they would find out that just three hours later, Henri & Brandon had discovered Callum had been hanging with the Strangers and the two had gone to investigate Callum's dorm room. Once at the cabin, Callum pulled his van in between two rows of wisteria and Cyprus trees effectively hiding it. Then inside he began to give out instructions. "Zach, Brook, you two go around and take these black out cloths and tack them over the windows and their curtains. Connor, you sit here and ice down your face. Bast, Mason, place all of the food items on the kitchen table, then take the sheets and make the beds up in the bedrooms. There'll be extra sheets and pillows in the hall closet if you need it. I'll put the food away and make some pitchers of tea for us to have. Whomever is done with their first task, get with someone and move the tables and other extra furniture between the front door and the wall forming as solid a line as you can. I know it won't hold them, but at least it'll be better than just the door and a deadbolt. Also, don't start a fire if you get too cold, use the heaters." The guys did as they were told and accomplished the tasks set before them, and then sat about the living room, trying to figure out what to do next in dim candle and heater light. Callum had been sitting with the Great Booke for most of the evening. Sebastian finally turned after a few hours asked the question on everyone's mind. "Have you figured out your power word yet, or what kind of power it triggers, Callum?" "No....it just mentions how it's supposed to save us, but doesn't tell us how. I'm not sure at all. The only thing I have figured out is I will have to do it soon or you'll all be stuck." "What do you mean?" "Further reading it says if he manages to get you shrunk down past five foot, that's it, you lose your abilities. Now other members of the family can still help bring them back, but if, or when all of you are shrunk down past five feet, that's it. That's all of it. You've all lost your gifts for good and four foot whatever will be your height and skinny-scrawny will be your build for the rest of your life, and it will not ever be restored to the family again." "That... that..... that just sucks!" said Brook, and he stormed off into a bedroom. With glances across the room to one another, everyone pretty much agreed to do the same: head off to bed. Zachary and Brook went to one room and held each other for comfort, hoping to try and fall asleep, but fear kept them awake. Sebastian and Mason went to another room, out of habit but not out of wanting to be with each other. They lie next to one another with a greater fear, that their new appearance wouldn't be appealing to the other man. Connor went to last bedroom, while Callum remained out in the living room still pondering what he was supposed to do. About an hour had passed when Connor came back into the living room, a sheet draped over his body about as Greek toga style as he could get without any chords to hold it in place. Sitting down next to Callum, he leaned in and whispered a soft, "hey." Callum looked over to Connor and smiled, "Hey, yourself." "Why don't you come to a nice soft bed to sleep? Can't relax and then think well sleeping on a hard, cabin couch." "Well," blushed Callum. "The bedrooms are uhmmm....full." "Are you that prudish, or do you not want me that my feet are small and ugly?" "What? No.... Connor, your feet may be smaller, but they're not ugly, and ... uhm.... you know... I'm developing feelings for you more because of who you are than the size of your feet. I mean, yeah, I liked your big feet, I like big everything, but I know enough to not let some paragon, fantasy image that no man... well, save for Henri and Brandon now, could ever live up to. I'm certainly not going to fall in love with them just because they're huge and hulking; they're assholes!" Connor cracked a smile. "How 'bout coming back there and showing me how much of my personality you like?" "No..." smirked Callum..."I think I'll show you right here." Callum leaned around and kissed Connor full on the lips and then began to wind his hands through the sheet until he had it half way off and one hand was firmly grasping Connor's cock, rubbing its head. Connor in the meantime had wound his hands around Callum, eventually ending up at the front of Callum's waist band and undoing Callum's belt. A mere few minutes later and both Callum's underpants, shirt, and socks were off and discarded on the floor next to the couch. In the first bedroom Sebastian and Mason began to have the same conversation. "What's that noise?" asked Mason. "It's the springs and joints of a couch." "Springs and joints of a couch?" "Yeah... Connor and Callum are getting it on. They really are kind of cute together. Track man and semi athletic-nerd boy." "He would be much bigger if he could be." "How would you know?" "We actually took over the master, what he's been using whenever he sleeps here. There are dozens of muscle mags and workout routines over here." Sebastian rolled over... quick and hard. "Looking for your next boyfriend?" "What? No... why?" "Sure you'd stay with a mighty midget like me?" "Bast! How could you say that? I like you because of you...who you are... your personality. I don't care that you lost your muscle size... other than the fact I know you like it. Geeze man, all of us in our group are fuckin' size freaks. But, I love you for you... besides, the smaller guys look like they build muscles better. You might look even hotter. The question is do mind a short basket ball player?" Sebastian rolled back over quickly and on top of Mason. "If we're going to be turned into diminutive bunnies... let's fuck like rabbits!" "But... I don't know how Mom and Dad made Connor." "Smart ass..." and Sebastian leaned in an kissed Mason after smacking him in the head with a pillow. In the next bedroom Zachary and Brook were still holding each other, wide awake, trembling slightly in fear of what may happen to them any day, hour, minute from now. Both of them whispering from time to time things like, "I'm glad you're with me.", or "I will always love you, no matter what happens." This is turn gave way to one patting the other's side or back for comfort, which then turned into reaffirming, warm-up-take-away-the-shivers strokes, which eventually turned into body caresses, followed by kissing and groping. Meanwhile in the living room, Callum was positioning himself on top of Connor's prick. One inside, Callum began to bounce while Connor began to buck, and both would reach and caress and kiss one another. Both men were working themselves into a pretty good frenzy of sexual excitement and energy when Connor finally stopped for a moment and said... "In case we wind up stripped of our abilities, I want you to at least experience once what we go through when we add it to our love making." "What, you're going to chant your word? Won't that alert Henri to where we are? Won't he feel that power?" "Yeah, possible, but at least you'll know what I was going all spaz on you and collapsed that night you caught me. You ready?" "Hmmmm huh... yeah..." "oooh okay... here goes.... .... thump!" "Hooooooooooooo-oh!" *************************************************************** "Oh fuck!" "Ah-HA!" *************************************************************** "Ooooh...hmmmm...Zach-AH-REEEEE!!" "Broo-HOOK!" ************************************************************* "Oh my gawd....Connor...that ....huh....that...huh...was...so....intense...." "Yeah... you should feel it when all of us say it.... THUMP!" "AAAAUUUUH!" ************************************************************** "ah-HOO! Mother fuckers!" "UUUUGHJEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEZOH! Someone is using their power word!" ***************************************************************** "OH! Someone is using their power word... that fuck...putting us in jeo-PARDY!" "Oh ... huh...but... huooooommmmmmmmmmmm I LOVE when we DO this...." ***************************************************************** Callum was trembling fiercely. He couldn't hold on to Connor. He couldn't hold onto the couch. He wasn't sure his toes would ever curl out straight again, or that his bottom lip would ever come out from under his upper teeth. Connor was feeling the same way and was near to ripping one couch cushion while etching nail marks into the hard wood floor. The two were still riding and bucking when the doors to both bedrooms opened and after stopping and looking at one another, Sebastian, Mason, Zachary, and Brook grabbed their mattresses and brought them out to the living room. Plopping them down a few feet in front of the couch, Sebastian broke the tension and confusion as he addressed Connor and Callum. "Men, if we're going to do this and possibly be our own downfall, then let's do this in the biggest way possible." Forcing, Connor and Callum off the couch, they pulled the cushions off the couch and filled in the spot on the floor in front of the couch. Then Sebastian turned Mason around and rammed his rod into Mason. Mason in turn had Zachary knelt down and he placed his rod into Zach's crack. Zach in turn filled his lover, Brook's ass, while Brook turned and rammed into Connor, Connor re-established a firm hold inside of Callum, and Callum somewhat shocked at this looseness of morals, freedom of sexuality, whatever it was...turn and thrust his cock right up Sebastian. The rocking and rolling began with each man groaning and moaning in pleasure....until they finally spouted out their words. "pump" "auugh", "oooh", "fuck", "hmmmmnf", "shit", "damn".... .... ... "ahhhh-huh-heeeee.... uh....Trump" "damn", "hmmmmnf", "auugh", "fuck", "shit", "oooh",.... .... ... "aaaaiiieee ...ah...ah...huh...ah....hump" "auugh", "aahh", "shit", "hmmmmnf", "son of a", "oh hell".... .... ... "oh...oh...oh...oh...oh....oh...ooooooh......plump" "hagggggrrrrk", "fuckwad", "ah-shit", "huaaaahhhh", "pecker", "My-eeeeee".... .... ... "ahhh ha-huh-ha-huh....huh...huh....huh..... thump" "auugh", "oooh", "fuck", "hmmmmnf", "shit", "damn".... .... ... "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" Round and round the men went chanting their words as they writhed in their sexual orgy, their bodies contorting and straining like six men suffering from the worst orgasm spasms ever experienced by mankind. Eventually one of them broke the rythym stating, more like moaning... "I'm not sure what Callum's power does, but I think it definitely brought us together." The other men laughed, but Callum suddenly went rigid and croaked out breathlessly..."That's it." "What?" was the collective word uttered, followed by Connor asking tiredly, "Baby, are you alright?" "The book... the Great Booke of the Family... it didn't say my power would save us... it said I would bring us together..." "Hon, you need to relax and stop thinking about it..." Sebastian spoke out, "Let's keep chanting, he'll have to join in on it, whether he wants to or not." But Callum was already busy chanting... in his mind...and in an extremely low whisper, "their words are: pump, trump, hump, plump, thump, sump...I'm to bring them together..." "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "a-ump?" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "bump...cump...dump...." "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "fump...frump....gump...grump...." "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "LUMP!" Collective the men all screamed the must guttural, primal scream that anyone has ever heard as the all arched their backs back in this orgasmic oval of passion. They felt the power like never before shooting out their cocks, up into their ass, spreading out through their bodies, their arms and legs, their face, nose, hair, the fingers and toes, the last two curling in so badly it looked as though their arches and palms would do the same. Eventually Sebastian started it again... "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump!" Cried out Callum out once more. Again the feeling shot through them like a bolt of electricity, like they merely weren't experiencing a stroke, but blowing their full wad in a one second power spurt. "AH!....huh....FUCK!....huh....THAT'S....huh....THE....huh.....TICKET!...." cried out Mason. "Sebastian...huh....love... again..." "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "AUUUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!" the men all collectively moaned loud and then dissipating into a low whisper. This time though their fortitude wasn't holding out as well and each on dropped to one knee. But Sebastian knew they had found something and it had to be carried through until the end. "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" Round and round they chanted until suddenly, Connor cried out..."My feet! My feet have grown... they're growing! They're...they're back to their old size!" Callum looked down to see his lover's feet, one of which was next to his. He realized Connor's feet had indeed grown back to its original size sixteen, but something else had happened too... "My feet are the same size as Connor's!" "What?" cried the other five men as they all looked down and realized all of their feet had been growing and all of them were now the proud owners of feet built for a size sixteen shoe. "Awwwww damn! That's sexy." said Callum. "Bast.... let's keep it up." "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" Soon, Sebastian and Mason began to grow taller and taller... 5' 7"....5' 8"....5' 9".... 5' 10" as tall as Zachary.... now they meeting Callum's height of 5' 11" tall, but so was Zachary. They kept on growing... and Callum joined them. 6'.... 6' 1" Now those four were as tall as Connor. 6' 2".....6' 3"....now standing at Sebastian's original height, with Connor having joined in, and the men kept growing on up to 6' 4" - the same height as Brook. Yet as they kept chanting and chanting they grew...grew...6' 5".... 6' 6".... 6' 7".... 6' 8"! They were now as tall as Mason had been and it seemed that for that moment they stopped growing taller. "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" As they kept chanting, groping, feeling, caressing, screwing, kissing, they began to feel their bodies changing, rolling, bunching, flexing, swelling, popping, thickening, broadening, becoming tauter, fuller, denser, stronger, thicker, harder. Their muscles were growing...getting bigger and bigger until soon they were proportionately the same size as Sebastian was originally. "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "AwwwwwwwwwwwffffffffffFUCK!" cried out Zachary. "THE POWER!" The men began to shift and rock... each one feeling their cocks becoming longer and longer, thicker, firmer, harder, their partner's filling their ass deeper, wider. Then their balls began to get larger, rounder, firmer, fuller... each one feeling as their scrotums got heavier and heavier, threatening to hang lower and lower from their crotch. Making their partner feel that more and more there was a cushion of some sort being placed between them and pressing their ass. They could feel these man globes whirl and swirl with more and more cum, making their testies feel even heavier than mere moments before. "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" Then they began to grow even further...all together...six formidably large men becoming even larger, greater, stronger, turning into mass monsters. Their muscles grew in size and shape. The shoulders broadened wider and wider becoming as wide as a wall. Their arms inflated and grew becoming larger than their own heads, fighting the lats and back for room to hang an move. The biceps and triceps rose and grew out larger, thicker, fuller, more defined, until their arm looked nearly square and as and as big around as a tire...a tractor tire....a boulder.... a globe on top of a skyscraper. Until the biceps head split into two and began to peak higher and higher, fuller, rounder, more defined deeper cuts. Eventually the arms snapping and breaking, reforming and reshaping longer and thicker to hold the amount of muscle they were carrying. Their delts and chest joined in the inflation and expansion as well, rounding and mounding higher and thicker. The delts looking like ball bearings for some kind of massive machine and getting larger by the minute. Their chest continued to shelf and expand larger, fuller, rounder, threatening to grow wider than their backs, than their shoulders. It did completely obscure their own lower portion of their bodies. They couldn't look down to see anything of their abs, thighs, calves, or feet. Their nipples rolled down, down, down until they nearly were turned back under the pectoral muscles themselves, the chest was so swoll with strength and power. Their asses bubbled out more and more, fuller, rounder, thicker, harder, as their cocks continued to grow and thicken, lengthen and harder, become even fuller in girth. All while the balls continued their insane filling and inflating, threatening to cause their legs to split apart even more than their burgeoning thigh muscles which had begun bunching and swelling after the buttocks. The thighs kept increasing in shape and form become so large it seemed almost impossible for them to taper at all at the waist or the knees to rejoin the body. Massive teardrops just suspended under the crotch somehow. The calves and the forearms had also grown in thickness and size. Both threatening to become nearly as large as their bigger companions, the thighs and upper arms. Meanwhile underneath all of this, their feet had grown long and wide become really large, even for their height in order to give a good, strong, foundation for the exceptionally tall frame and impossibly large amount of muscles that frame carried. They became thick, muscular, manly, but yet smooth, defined, trimmed and clean nails. And then the veins began to rise up near the surface of the skin. Even if they had lost all their musculature, their veins would still be there, all full and plump full of life and energy giving blood, providing the nutrients for more and more growth. They spread up the calves, over the knees, around the thighs, up the crotch, across the abs, mounting the pecs, cresting the delts and enveloping the neck as grew into a super thick column of marble muscle, before they continued to roll and cascade down the upper arms, forearms, and thick muscular palms and fingers of men who tossed tons of weight around. And as these vessels appeared and criss-crossed their bodies, they began to sprout out hair...mainly, thick, hair that even they could run their finger tips through. Around the ankles, up the shins and calves, over the knees, around the thighs, creating a huge dense bush at the crotch from which their cocks now rose like mighty sequoias. Up the abs the fantastic fur ran, over the chest, engulfing the nips, skipping the butt, back, delts, but continuing again on the upper arms, under the pits, over the forearms, and slightly on the back of the palms and the fingers. Finally the hair was triggered on their jaw lines coming in like a five o'clock shadow...by 9 a.m.! Then their hair grew out on top, cascading down their head until hitting the shoulders. But still despite their size, their strength, they were in the throes of constantly reaching a climax, of reaching that full orgasm that threatened to flood the cabin, and they were still writhing in ecstasy and growing as they chanted more and more.... "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" Their vision rising up higher and higher. Their feet stretching out longer and longer, moving furniture out of the way, or lifting it up on their own! Their bodies spreading out wider and taller, taking up all the space in the living room, pressing in the walls, pressing in against each other. They were becoming so big, it was becoming more and more difficult for them to gyrate, buck, and hump their partners in order to achieve climax. They could hear the floor and side boards creak, their vision now rested above the two story high ceiling beams of the cabin. They were pressed into each corner and center of the room, having no room to breathe let alone move. Then they heard it.... "I know you're in there! I don't know who this Callum Addams is, but it's no use hiding in his cabin. Callum, let the five come out and I won't hurt you. You might as well come out and get it over with. Brandon and I can easily break through the walls, let alone the doors of this cabin, so we can come in a get you at any point. It's useless to resist. He's around the back, and I'm here out front. Don't know why you would choose to resist. So, come on guys.... what do you say?" Shifting their head in the eaves to look at one another, they gave each other a nod and then back to Sebastian. "What do we have to say?" Sebastian whispered to his friends. "I know what we have to say..." "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump"

Everett is a beefy middle-aged bodybuilder that really loves how his body is progressing. He works incredibly hard to make his muscles get unbelievably pumped and as they glisten with sweat. This makes the other guys around him just gawk in amazement that a man in his forties could look so huge and yet so youthful and powerful. Two of these guys in particular are quite taken by his incredibly developed physique. The first of the two is a teenager by the name of Alonzo. He has tried to make his body grow the old-fashioned way by just doing basic training exercises. He lifts fairly light, but does high rep sets and benches close to his body weight. He has developed a real fondness for Everett as well as his tremendous muscles. They have both talked a lot more lately and it seems as if he views him more as a daddy figure than his own dad. The other guy, Leto, is a postgraduate student with a quiet demeanor, but he also knows how to push the weights around. He can lift quite a bit of weight, but he still feels like he is not reaching his goals. Everett finishes his workout and heads down the main hall to where the gym has its sauna. It is normally a good place for him to replenish his energy. He normally always waits until there is no one in there because it is where he has a secret that nobody knows about. Once he goes inside, he meets up with a hulking figure that pulls his towel off and places its mouth on his rod. He lies back on a bench and lets the figure slide its tongue up and down his cock until it shoves it down inside his piss slit. He always watches as the figure's tongue conforms to the opening and glides it slowly down along the walls. It eventually makes it all the way down past the base to stimulate his prostate which makes his body shake uncontrollably. Everett’s eyes normally go back into his head for several seconds as his balls expand violently filling with lots of cum. The figure finishes what it is doing after blowing Everett’s balls up and leaves. He is always surprised when he doesn’t cum because it always feels like it is going to explode out of his body. Alonzo and Leto come walking in directly after the figure leaves and sits on opposite ends of the sauna. Everett is completely oblivious to them being there as his cock throbs wildly and his balls ache wanting it to cum really badly. The two younger men are immediately fixated on what is going on with the older muscleman. He turns to look over at the graduate student and grunts. ‘Hey there Leto, you think you can come over here and help your big strong buddy out with something.’ Leto wastes no time and moseys his way over to start rubbing on his thick body as he licks the big man’s chest making him hornier. The teenager rubs his own cock in hopes of Everett returning the favor. Leto’s mouth moves its way down slowly along Everett’s hairy stomach before finally reaching the older man’s cock to start sucking on it slowly. He moans deeply as he feels his prostate reacting to Leto’s amazing sucking. This sensation releases the floodgates in Everett’s balls as he unleashes a river of cum down the student’s throat. Some of the cum pours manages to put out of his mouth as the beefy stud watches it flowing down his thick torso. ‘Mmmm yeah big daddy, I think you are starting to make me grow. I feel like I am being freed from a prison I have been in for 19 years.’ As each rope flows into Leto’s stomach, it makes his body react. The young man’s arm muscles stretch and widen loudly while his back muscles double up on themselves. Alonzo can smell Everett’s cum from the other side of the sauna and it is making him have a hard time focusing on what he is observing. He starts shooting multiple strands of cum himself from across the room as it nearly hits the growing beast on his expanding back. Everett turns to look at Alonzo from where he is sitting and grins. The incredibly horny teenager wants to come over to them so bad, but the muscle daddy waves his hand at him to let him know not to move. Instead, he moves Leto out of the way and gets up to go over to where Alonzo is sitting. ‘Hello there Alonzo, would you like to join the big boys club with me and Leto by chance?’ *winks* He places his giant cock on the teen’s leg and leans down to give him a nice long kiss on the lips. His cock slowly oozes a river of precum all over Alonzo’s leg. The smell of it intoxicates the teen greatly, but he is still able to keep his attention on Everett kissing him. The muscle daddy attempts to keep him as calm as possible so he can slowly pick him up and slide him on top of his muscle building cock. After they stop kissing for a minute or two, Everett uses his powerful arms to hold him as he teases the hungry teen’s anus with his wet cockhead. Alonzo moans loudly feeling the beefy stud push his massive precum covered cock slowly into his eager hole over and over again. He lubricates Alonzo’s hole each time as he watches the precum dribble out of his cockhead and disappear into the bottom’s well-lubed sphincter. ‘Focus on me cutie and I will do the rest.’ Everett makes sure he will feel the change as much as possible as he pushes further into the teen’s hole. This makes Alonzo want it more as he begins to lose his grip on reality once the muscle daddy pushes rest of his bloated rod inside him. Everett puts the young man’s arms around him to have him hang on as he feels his balls swelling to where they were earlier with Leto. With the precum now flowing out of the teen's swollen anus, the muscle daddy grinds him as he stretches his hole even more. Everett’s hands rub Alonzo’s back and head making the horny teen give in to him as he nears his climax. He wants to draw the growth cycle out for as long as he can because he wants to watch and feel Alonzo’s transformation in his own hands. ‘Are you still with me Alonzo? I hope you are because you will enjoy this more than anything else you have ever experienced in your life. Stay with me okay.’ Alonzo reaches down to stroke his cock as Everett continues to thrust inside him. The muscle daddy whispers in his ear to stop touching it so he can put it between his monstrous pecs. The young man moans deeply and shifts his position so Everett can lean his chest forward. He grabs Alonzo’s cock and puts it between his two hairy mountains. He flexes them and pumps the young man’s dick with them. Alonzo can’t hold back and launches a huge load all over Everett’s bullneck as it runs down his huge chest and along his cock making it all shiny with sweat and cum. The big man grunts and rubs it into his body as he places Alonzo’s hands on his jagged abs to let the young stud feel him growing. ‘MMMMM…..see what you are doing to me Alonzo…..*stretch* *pop* (voice deepens a little) you are….*grunts* making me grow *moans deeply* little man…..’ Alonzo watches Everett’s abs expand as they straighten up and look like square tiles as they protrude away from his core nearly matching the size of his pecs. He yells as he feels the muscle fibers in his pecs expanding thicker and wider making them bounce involuntarily. His biceps balloon to nearly twice their size as he grips the young man tighter trying not to let go as his forearms and hands swell larger. He slows his rhythm down inside Alonzo’s ass to concentrate on his own growing balls, which Alonzo can feel pushing up on him just beneath his glutes. The growing behemoth groans as his cock struggles for air as it continues to expand inside the teen’s anus. He is making Leto horny again from across the sauna as he watches the older man growing into a demigod. Everett can hear him from across the room and motions for the horny muscleman to come over so he can play with him again. ‘AHHHH FUCK…..*grunts deeply* MMMMM….. *yells loudly* GET OVER HERE LETO AND LET’S REALLY HAVE SOME FUN!’ He continues to have eye contact with Alonzo as he grabs the young man’s member again to suck on it. The incredibly powerful muscle in Everett’s newly expanded mouth and head massage the young stud’s rod to the point that he is having trouble keeping from unloading. The massive behemoth notices that he is struggling with it and stops sucking him. He then pulls him down to his mouth so he can kiss Alonzo again to distract him for a few more moments. The sensation from their tongues locking together is enough for the demigod to launch his load up inside the teen pumping him full of muscle-building cum. ‘FUCK YEAH! MMMMMM OHH I WANT YOU TO FUCKING EXPLODE ALONZO! BECOME THE MUSCLE GOD YOU ALWAYS WANTED TO BE YOUNG MAN!’ The extreme volume of cum being pounded into his small frame is making him heat up to the point that he gets extremely ill from it. Everett gets a concerned look on his face for a few moments and tries to pull out of him, but the teen motions that he wants him to just let him sit still for a few moments. He leans his body back onto the older behemoth’s redwood sized tree trunks as it profusely pours with massive amounts of sweat. His body heaves greatly before he lets out several loud screams as he feels his muscles blowing up rapidly. The muscle fibers in his pecs and shoulders grow so quickly that his skin instantly develops long streaky stretch marks. His biceps, triceps, and forearms nearly overpower the bones in his arms as they double up on themselves. He then grows a thick layer of fur all over his entire body which immediately makes Everett swoon as he runs his hands through the dark forest. His expanding legs spread out to accommodate the engorged beast and its two tennis balls that are emerging between them. When his growth cycle finally ends, his cock flops onto Everett’s abs as the older behemoth sits him up again. His ass has grown to accommodate Everett’s immense tool which feels like a perfect match for them both. He looks into his young partner’s eyes again and smiles as he watches the finishing touches being made to the much more masculine teenager’s face. The intensity of the growth cycle is so extreme that Alonzo sprays more cum onto the muscle daddy’s chest because of the unbelievable stress that has been applied to his body. ‘Ohh god Alonzo! *laughs* You have inadvertently started another growth cycle in me gorgeous. *stretch* *pop* *rip* *squeak* MMMMMM, FUCKING YEAH!’ Everett starts growing once again as he breaks the bench he is sitting on with Alonzo on top of him. The shockwave of the two behemoths as they fall to the floor is so strong that Leto falls over as well. The walls inside the sauna shift slightly as the three studs waste no time getting back to business. Alonzo seems quite a bit different now as well as he goes back to kissing the muscle daddy as he remains on top of him. He grinds Everett really hard to make the demigod cum inside him again to satisfy an even stronger hunger. Leto manages to get back up off the ground to walk over to the big men to shove his cock into the face Alonzo. It is obvious now the process could be neverending as all three muscle monsters are completely consumed by their desires. Everett can sense it and is encouraging them both. ‘MMMM YEAH BOYS, KEEP FEEDING EACH OTHER. FEED ME! WE CAN OUTGROW THIS FUCKING SAUNA. I CAN FEEL IT!’ Everett feels Alonzo stop grinding him and stands up. He grabs the older behemoth by the legs and turns him over to plunge his massive pole into the excited muscle monster. The bloated older man laughs hysterically as Alonzo pounds him into oblivion. Leto waits until the young behemoth is in a steady rhythm before he plunges his thick prick down the hungry musclestud’s throat to coat his insides. As Alonzo sends Everett into a euphoric state, Leto does the same to his horny young partner. The cycle may never end at this point as the three mammoth musclegods try to vanquish their thirst for muscle.

Cum to the Gym by Kezzz and Virgil. Virgil sat at the Chest Press working hard for Carl - he noticed a twinge in the satin trainer shorts - the crotch at eye level. Thrusting his arms forward, he almost hit Carl in the hip and he inched forward and seeing Carl's groin is growing in size. First it grew to 3", to 4" to 6". Without thinking, Virgil opened his mouth presses against Carl's thigh, tongue working its way up into his groin to find a loose foreskin. Breathing in, his wraps his lips around the head of Carl's penis and gobbles. With Virgil's skilful mouth, peeling back the velvet foreskin on Carl's penis, the crown leaked a pearl of precum - the nectar of lust. Virgil, slowly letting the corona gliding passed the lips and brushing across the bottom teeth along the underside of Carl's knob. The feeling was intense and thrilling, it's amazing how Carl can remain calm yet driven with the lust. It's as if everybody in the gym are insignificantly far and distant. Both Virgil and Carl could care less of what others are seeing, they both are in their world - their realm - when Carl's cock made contact with Virgil's mouth, everything else were second to their lust. With their sexual drive rapidly ramping up to full lust, they have forgotten that they're still holding on to weight, and their bodies just naturally and smoothly pushing the weights without having their minds on the task. Their bodies were pumping harder, making more testosterone in both their balls, supplying them with sexual lust. Carl's balls grew from lemon size, to orange, the jock was pushed to its limit and soon a gap was showing. Virgil slipped one of his hand under the satin pant and grabbed the pumping balls and gave it a nice caress. Outside Karl looks in - small in stature, but hung. He looks through the window at two men being one - with each other and the weight machines. his mouth went dry, for a second, then raising spit from his throat, and onto his hand. He slips the hand under the elastic of his track pants, and grips what was a flaccid appendage, but is now a rod of iron, and plays. He looks through the window, eyes fixed on Carl's peachy butt, now exposed as Virgil slips his satin shorts over his brick like thighs. Karl's index finger finds moisture coming from the eye of the helmet, for a second, he moves his hand to his tongue and tastes the forbidden liqueur, before returning to the shaft. Steam now appears on the glass window, from Karl's heaving breath. Out from the corner of Virgil's right eye, he saw Karl through the steamed glass. Virgil made eye contact with good firm stare. Carl knew what's going without turning his head to direction where their admirer is looking from. Slowly and sexily, Carl removes his tank top revealing his tight but firm waist, tapered to a wide V-lats. Carl's horse shoe triceps contract as his left arm slip out from the arm hole, and his left pec was exposed. His nipple popped out from the slab of thick prime-filet like chest, defying gravity with a nub that is big enough to be pinkie. Karl connects with Virgil's eye. Knowing he skinny - even scrawny - he glanced away again. By now, Karl's aching butt cheeks were clinched as his hips thrust forward and back pushing his piston through the cylinder of his hand. Precum and spit lubricating what appeared to be a V8 engine inside a Mini. Karl then glanced again at the marblesque gods forming the heaving duo inside. By now both the adonis have laid down the weights and Virgil, with his eyes still affixed at Karl's direction, slowly standing up with his tongue gliding along Carl's thigh, then the abs and up to the demanding nipple on Carl's left steak pec. Carl, with his eyes closed and enjoying the royal treatment. Carl always love a good sucking on his nipples. Through the grill of his gritty teeth, he moaned silently. Instinctively, he lifts his guns and pose a double biceps pose while half of his body still trapped by his tank top. The body is testing the tank top which has already tightly stretch across his chest and back like a strap. Karl moves inside - hand in pants with evidence of activity bleeding onto the crotch. As his horny trance crossed the threshold, the pants drops and he steps out of them. The underwear clad lad, stalks across the gym towards Carl and Virgil and without any grace, removes his hands from his tool, slips the underwear off, his T-shirt off in a sex filled frenzy. His 9-inch tool is left bouncing and dripping with precum and his skeletal appearance becomes insignificant. Heads turn as Karl's bobbing cock launches like a missile in the direction of Carl's peachy cheeks. One boney hand grabs Carl's hip, the other on his lad, and spitting straight at the crevice between the cheeks, to provide moisture for the torpedo to fire into the caverns of Carl's loins. Carl, knowing the queue, dropped his biceps pose and moved his hands toward his cheeks and spread them apart to give Karl's cock a sight to aim for. Carl, kept his rear tidy, smooth and muscular but gentle and ready. Virgil sensed Carl's right nipple is ripened and hardened, decided to tear his tank top off to reveal his other slab of chest and ultimately to gain access to the nipple for next suckling. The tearing sound was loud, many heads turned towards the trio. Karl felt the eyes stabbing from all directions but it's too late for him to hide away as Carl has clamped on his harden rod like strong vice. At this point, everyone in the gym - guys mainly - stopped what they're doing, and the sight is slowing causing uneasiness in their groins. Luckily, the gym owner - Jack - has no problem what so ever with the scene, in fact, in his younger years, he had a few of this experiences as well. Now in his 50s, he's still have a great body. Built like a brick house, wide shoulders and easily be mistaken for a line-backer in full armour from the back in distant. Jack, is getting very aroused and decided to head to the main door and turned the sign to 'close' and locked up to make sure no one else can interrupt the scene. The rest of the guys in the gym - just a handful, ranging from slim athletes to power lifters are attracted to the hot action corner. There's a distinct lustful aroma filling the gym, and everyone are feeling the horny drive and the sexual heatwaves. As Jack turned away from the front door, he slowly peeling off his polo shirt, and revealing his furry grey daddy muscle chest, and making his way toward the trio. Karl is now thrusting his piston in and out of Carl's hole. The rhythm is getting faster and faster and a bead of sweat comes of his forehead and heads down his wee body towards the canyon of lust. Moaning and pumping, just as then two older hands grip Karl's slender waist. Karl, surprised by the strong firm hands that have been lifting heavy weights for years. Just by the touch, he could tell those thick fingers have more strength in them than his muscles on his arm can lift. Yet Jack is gentle enough to caress the slender waist and slowly brushing up the side under Karl's armpits. Standing tall at 6'3", Jack has to lean forward to nuzzle on the back of Karl's neck which sent him a shiver up his spine. Jack whispered into Karl's ear, just audible enough for both Virgil and Carl to hear, "Quite a powerful tool for someone nothing more than a bag of bones. You sure you can push that rod of yours into that firm ass?" Jack then reaffirming his seniority by pushing his rising groin at the small of Karl's back. Karl felt the heat from Jack body, and definitely felt his superior presence rubbing his back. Karl isn't sure whether he should back off from Carl, or firmly pushing deeper, either case, his cock is hard enough that Carl is enjoying its length through his ass lip. Jack moved his rough palms forward to feel young Karl's smooth chest and strategically played with his nipples. Slight gasp escaped Karl's mouth. Jack knew then Karl has a thing for older guys, and he knew he has Karl under his spell now. The temperature is rising - and the boys in the gym were breaking out sweats of joy and energy. Launching at each other firstly with lips search for lips and tongues starting to explore for tongues. Hands gripping clothing and the sound of ripping fabric could be heard above the pump of the music. Boy on boy - man on man and juices were flowing from a threesome, now a foursome to a group of groaning, groping and moist guys. Meanwhile Virgil has finished tasting the second nipple, and Carl is enjoying the sawing of Karl's cock deep inside of him. Virgil is working his magic on Carl's member which is leaking precum like there's no tomorrow. A puddle has gathered at the bench, clear nectar dripping like a long string from the piss slit continuously without break. Virgil sat on the bench and lean forward with his mouth opened, and receives the leaking precum and swirling his tongue on the underside of the crown. This is driving Carl with madness that he's stuck between two places. Carl's instinct for more mouth over his cock took over, he grabbed Virgil's head and starting to fuck his face slowly. The slight movement forward, with his muscular ass gripping tightly on Karl's cock, Karl was launched forward making him off balanced. Jack was able to catch Karl in his palms and lifted him off the floor slightly as he stood to full height. Slowly he's aligning his member to give Karl a pre-warning of the impending visit from his python. Jack, shifted Karl to one arm, while ensuring Karl's cock is still deep inside of Carl's muscled ass without interruption. He freed his pants with his free hand and peeling it off like a thin paper off his lower body. As expected, Jack was on commando - in fact, it will be blue moon to see Jack's member being confined in jockstrap, let alone a brief or underwear. Simply there isn't anything that can contain his well endowed asset. Jack has always been very proud of his tools, he never like the ideal to compete in bodybuilding competition. Those skimpy "bikini" just can't contain even his balls, let alone his shaft when they're soft. Jack once again lean forward to Karl's right ear and whispered, "you better be liking this boy, daddy's going to deliver a truck full of load, and it's going to go somewhere - whether you'll like it or not." Karl is fearing for his life but strangely enough, he found himself more aroused with the husky commanding voice from his back. Karl has never been fucked before, he has always been the one pushing the rod and today he's going get his cherry popped. Karl never wanted to admit his desire for an older man to take control of him. He never had a father figure in his life, or at least one that can be assertive enough to dominate him. Billy - Jacks vey first client - by this stage naked, apart from his training shoes, has gained pride of place standing over the foursome on the steps. He is furiously masturbating, oblivious to everything around him. Eyes closed, drip coming over his nipples mingling with the fores on his chiselled chest. His trimmed pubes reveal a thick vein running up his girthy cock, and his hand clenched tight and running up and down, the cock turgid with blood flow and the eye beginning to open. With a groan, followed by a shout of "I'm cumming, a steady cream stream of fluid shoots out over the writhing bodies below." Shot one - splashes on Karl and shot two hits Karl in the face, a tongue sweeping the drip off his nose and into his mouth, the third shot flies across the trio and then in a spasm, the last drops fall to the floor as Billy convulses and groans - not in pain, but shear pleasure. Jack, with years of experiences with young boys (or men even). He knew no one can resist his charm and certainly what he kept between his legs. Whenever his pants dropped, there will be guys fallen to his feet, fighting to service him. Jack would laugh about how many times he had to keep giving it, and still doesn't seem to drain his bull balls flat. In fact, his balls seem to churn out more load as the lust getting heavier - he's not complaining, he loves sex, especially to the virgin hole that he can pop the cherry off! John John, tall and broad, with the "w" of pecs stretch east to west across his chest, punctuated by deep brown nipples, stepped forward to be the next to take aim at the trio. John John had thighs that could crush watermelons and calves that whistled while walked. His shorts were still on, but his penis had popped through the fly and was throbbed and precum pumping every so slowly as it waved about freely as, John John walked across the gym. Gyrating his hips, no hands at all, this fountain of youth started pumping all by itself. John John's tower spurting cum like a sprinkler on the 9th hole, watered the floor with a creamy syrup. Pumping again and again, he just kept going - never ending cream, never ending groans, with the boys rushing to catch drips from the air. After Billy's loads shot across Karl, Jack barked out in laughter and taking control of the group demanding the boys around him, all pumping their hard purple cocks. Jack cheering John John to put more effort over his cock as he wants to see his plaything - Karl - getting drench with all the protein. Virgil is also feeling the pressure from Carl's cock in his mouth, he knew it won't be too long before Carl's orange size balls are ready to blow. With his own hands, Virgil is stroking the length of his cock rigorously and breathing in only enough through his nose while his mouth is occupied in full by Carl's cock. Carl's breathing hard, he's panting and clamping even tighter on Karl's cock. Jack, from far back is loving the view as he watches the action from the reflection on the mirror. Laughing out, seeing all the boys are on the verge of cumming. His most delight prize, the one "standing" in front of him in his arm, is getting drench with cum from both sides and flowing down his crack. Jack is using the cum as his lube and slowly driving his girthy cock, blunt head into super tight hole. Despite Karl's anticipation for something big, he has not expected the size Jack has and he yelped helplessly as Jack firmly holding him like a baby. There's no escape, Jack slowly but surely pushing his head in and past the pincher. Jack laughed as Karl frightened by the intruder, then Karl spasms. He has erupted his load into Carl just by having Jack's daddy cock head piercing through. Jack now holding Karl in both arms and calming him down like baby while pushing and grinding his shaft into the tight hole that has never been stretched. Jack knew it will be difficult for Karl - heck anyone would have difficult trying to let a 7" round girth sliding in, and that's just at the crown, the rest of the shaft expand to a good thick 9" girth at the base, at 10" length. Just holding Karl isn't giving him much leverage, so Jack stretch his arms to hold Carl's lats to pull them both closer to his body. Carl moaned as more of Karl now semi hard entered him. Virgil not wanting to lose the cock in his mouth, he planted forward into Carl's groin which pressing on to his big balls. Just like that, Carl shot his load, and without any resistance, he shot good 5 heavy loads straight into Virgil's throat. Virgil isn't wasting any of those high protein, as he swallows, his throat muscles is draining every bit from Carl's cock head, massaging it with each gulp. Jack surveyed the surrounding, all the boys are either exhausted from their loads or close to blow their loads and yet he hasn't even started his jackhammer pilling action with Karl yet. He knew it is going to take some effort when he's super horny, his balls demand good driving in a tight hole before they're satisfied to open the flood gate to mark his presence. With just 3 inches inside of poor Karl stretched hole, he picked up a couple of plates of 10KGs in each hand to do some curling just to make the fun more interesting. Jack is proud of his staying power; he knows he maybe old but he has a sexual drive of an 18 years old. With the weights in his hands. He holds them onto Carl's body and started thrusting forward and lifting both the young’uns in front of him a little bit. Virgil is finally fed with Carl's load fallen back and admire the view of two men, chained fucked by Jack. Nothing seem to stop Jack and his power, Virgil cannot believe his eyes that someone in his 50s have such power, it is like a tank ramming at anything it can. Everyone else in the gym are now surrounding Jack and chanting him on, they all want to see what Jack can do with these two men. Jack dropped the weight plates as he wants to have better grip on his boy-toys. He shifted his stance, and lifted both Carl and Karl and all balanced by his oak sized thighs. Carl isn’t exactly light, at 85kgs and Karl at best 60KGs, that's a decent amount of weight to hold up. With the boys at such angle that Jack can push his cock deeper into Karl, the cum from earlier fountain shots helped lube up a smooth penetration. 6" in, 7" in, soon it's all 10" planted deep into Karl, Everyone were amazed that Karl took it all, especially at a base of 9" girth, it seems impossible for anyone to sustain that stretch, it is like getting fisted! Karl is borderline fainting but his body still functioned by ecstasy. Jack now is ready to pile-drive his cock and his balls are definitely growing with loads ready for good blow out. Jack knew he can keep this going but he doesn't want the boys to wait any longer, a few rough powerful pounding which see his cock taken out 6" at most, before pushing back into tight hole. Few more rounds and he's ready. He could sense his balls have a load that will drench the area until kingdom cum. The elder statesman of the gym is now taking control of virgin man pussy as his experience finds the freckle of ecstasy Karl lets out a shout "pump me" he screams and Jack mounts the boys’ hips and pushes him further into Carl. Creating a slippery mess on the mats in the gym was Jack's crescendo in the event. Any unspent cock was ordered to "Water The Garden" as the flows lay there with mouths open and slipping around in the cum splatted floor. The danger now was the participants would start to lose hardness and Jack did his old favourite trick of tickling the boys up - finger first.

Rodd Kepler is a reputable soldier in the US Army and has been enlisted for several years. He has been decorated numerous times for his courage in battle during the Iraq and Afghanistan wars. During these deployments, he has been assigned several units to help train and promote to higher positions. He was promoted himself to sergeant not long ago because of his excellent leadership skills. Despite his dominant presence, deep down he has a very warm heart and cares tremendously for the majority of his recruits. A few of them are still around, but are not under his leadership anymore. As part of his new rank, he turns rookies into fearless fighters and makes them stronger men as well as more responsible human beings. The current crop though is leaving much to be desired. As he screams in their faces, they just look at him as if they could care less if they are there or not. He always makes them push harder as a result. Some will fail but there are always a few strong ones that don’t. Those who make it through basic training form incredible bonds with him and each other as a result. He secretly admits to himself that he enjoys making these men work their asses off because he knows that they will get stronger both mentally and physically. He loves seeing their heads down in the mud as they push their bodies to the limit as well as making their legs swell up as they go up and down the tall hills located in behind the barracks. There are four soldiers in particular that are passing the tests he places on them. They seem to enjoy the pain and anguish involved in this type of environment. Kepler is starting to treat these four young men differently from the other recruits because he can see that they can be pushed harder and even bullied without any type of ramification. He decides to introduce them to the weight room that is normally reserved for the upper classes like him. He wants them to try and push their bodies to crazy levels through advanced training methods normally used by the bigger men in the army. Some days as he watches, he imagines their muscles pumping up to twice their size as they grunt and groan with each rep. He has made eye contact with two of them in particular on more than one occasion when they are lifting which has lead him to think that they might be a tad fond of him. He has been able to hide his affections for these soldiers so far, but it is becoming increasingly tougher as they get bigger and stronger. One night as Rodd reads a book on his bunk in his personal quarters, he notices a shadow moving across the wall beside him. Before he is able to get up, a massive hand reaches in from the corner of the side wall and cuts him with a blade directly onto his arm. He winces in pain as the blood gushes out and lands on the ground. As he jumps up from the bed to run and get something to stop the bleeding, he looks down and notices that the wound is already healed. The large figure’s shadow he saw on the wall has already disappeared as well. He stops in his tracks and begins to wonder if he just imagined the whole ordeal completely as he feels a bit lightheaded. It is at this point that he sits back down and feels a huge amount of pressure coming from the middle of his body as he looks down to stare at his chest. To his amazement, Rodd’s sculpted body is beginning to grow at a fast rate. The fatigues he is wearing are now being strained to the max as his muscles fill every single inch of space in them. The intensity in the growth is starting to increase exponentially as his pecs shred the front of his undershirt as they push themselves upward into his neck area. He can feel his back muscles splitting the seams along the sides as his lats burst out making his shirt blow freely in the wind. He feels his legs ripping through his pants as his exposed massive veiny quads are immediately enveloped in a forest of thick brown fur. From hearing the sergeant in the next area over making loud moaning sounds, Kepler’s first officer Hendricks rushes into the room and jumps back in shock as he barely recognizes his superior officer. Instead of saying anything at all however, the first officer walks over to the growing behemoth and slowly starts massaging his mountainous back. The thick round curves are slightly shielded by a layer of fur as Hendricks feels every hair. The ripping sounds continue as the top and bottom part of Rodd’s shirt rip open exposing the top part of the two engorged muscle balloons that are now the sergeant’s glutes. His hands make their way down to them as he slides a couple of fingers into the top part of the crack. The sensation makes the huge man moan deeply as he turns around to face Hendricks. Apparently, the young soldier is one of the two men that Kepler is aware of being into him. Seeing that the huge musclebound sergeant’s shirt is failing to stay together, Hendricks tugs on it as the green fabric rips away from the sergeant’s expanding bullneck before tossing it to the side. He leans in to nurse on Rodd’s newly formed silver dollar nipples that are pointing towards the floor now. His swollen hairy pecs are extremely sore from the unbelievable growth cycle but Hendricks’s tongue lashing on both nips makes the big man growl in delight as he wraps his arms around his young officer’s back and pulls him into his immense chest. His abs are emerging wider and thicker than before as a thick forest of black hair grows in between each individual cavern. Hendricks moans deeply into his superior’s soaked muscles as he feels the power growing from within the sergeant’s torso. He manages to peel his head away from Kepler’s body to turn his head so he can watch as he hears both of his master’s arms swelling as each vein pops before they expand just beneath the skin. Hendricks reaches over to grab the huge baseball sized bicep mounds as they become softballs before growing even further into huge grotesquely molded melons. Hendricks’s cock is aching wildly in his own fatigues as he reaches down quickly to adjust it. The sound of the sergeant in agony is making the young soldier struggle to keep from exploding cum all over the floor. Rodd’s muscles are growing faster than his skin can handle. Hendricks can see the sergeant’s triceps reacting next as he puts his hands on each one feeling the horseshoes stretch wider as they pop against his fingers. Sergeant Kepler squeezes his expanding forearms up against the young soldier’s back as the round baseballs explode into engorged veiny softballs. The sweat from the hairy behemoth is completely soaking Hendricks’s undershirt as his nicely developed upper body becomes more visible to the superior officer. When he looks up a few seconds later, he watches as the sergeant’s head swells slightly to accommodate his new hulking frame. His shoulders and delts double up on each other as his neck muscles push further outward till they nearly meet the edge of his face. His former clean shaven skin is now sporting a thick brown forest perfectly across his face as the hair on his head disappears. His gorgeous brown eyes peer directly into Hendricks’s green eyes as they moan at the same time. He lifts the smaller man up to his mouth to lock lips and start worshipping each other. With the bottom half of his fatigues falling apart, Rodd reaches down and tears the rest of them off to free up his giant hairy calves and quads as they continue to grow. His huge veiny cock swells bigger and more powerful than ever before as it stands up searching for somewhere to go. Sensing this, Rodd starts to move the young soldier down towards his massive member. Hendricks nearly yells knowing that he is about to be penetrated by something that could split him in two. The sergeant stops moving and holds the concerned officer with one of his arms while arching his head up to look at him with his other arm. Without uttering a word, he reassures Hendricks that he won’t purposefully hurt him. He then softly tells him that he must do this to assure the young soldier that this will be worth it in the long run. Hendricks is still wearing his fatigues but has underwear on underneath them. Before he can prepare himself to be entered, Kepler’s meaty rod busts through his fatigues and underwear and starts stretching the young soldier’s hole. He wraps Hendricks’s legs around his waist so he can maneuver his cock slowly in inch by inch. The small man groans feeling it moving deeper into his bowels as it massages his prostate. His own bloated balls feel as if they are about to explode as his cock spills a river of precum inside his wet underwear. Kepler is trying to be as careful as he can with the young soldier since he wants Hendricks to feel more pleasure than pain. The sensation inside the young man’s hole is making the huge sergeant leak gobs of precum along the walls of his anus making him go even deeper. Hendricks is pounding on Rodd’s back now as the superior officer begins fucking him harder. The thrusts are causing the soldier to cry out in ecstasy which is beginning to wake up the rest of the men in the barracks. The sounds the two men are making are getting the attention of Hendricks’s bunkmate Reese as he enters the room and notices what is going on between them. Kepler notices he is standing there with a shocked look on his face and smiles as he motions for the soldier to come over and join them. Reese seems quite apprehensive even though he is rubbing his crotch quite vigorously trying to keep himself from getting too excited. Reese is the other soldier that has made eye contact with the sergeant on more than one occasion. He isn’t as social as Hendricks is, but has been known to talk to Kepler about some things that have bugged him in his life. The physical transformation he has overtaken since he joined the army is beyond dramatic since he was quite heavy when he started basic training. Now however he has developed quite the beefy frame. Rodd has grown quite fond of him physically over time and now wants to act on his urges especially with his new immense appetite for more muscle. He continues to motion to the young soldier to come over and even wants him to take the lower half of his fatigues off. Reese finally gives in after a little coaxing and slowly drops them to the ground as he makes his way over to the huge muscleman, who is now carrying Hendricks as they get down on the ground to get more comfortable. His thick cock now stands just inches from the sergeant’s face as Kepler sticks his tongue out to lick the head lightly to catch the pool of precum that is dripping slowly out the throbbing slit. The sweetness of it makes him growl as he grabs Reese around his back with his arms and pulls him in to gulp down the swollen tool. The feeling of the sergeant’s throat against his cock makes the young soldier moan loudly since it is a feeling he hasn’t felt in quite some time. Kepler sucks furiously trying to get him into a steady rhythm while he continues to fuck Hendricks. Both of the men having sex are massaging Reese’s beautiful chest which looks extremely pumped from all the training he did earlier in the day. His huge bubble butt is being worked over by Kepler’s hands as he slaps each glute before sticking his thick fingers inside the young stud’s winking hole. The hormones are flowing freely from within Reese’s mind as he moves over to sit on top of Rodd’s huge pecs to fuck his mouth as he gets closer to shooting his huge load. Kepler picks up the pace on his cock and senses the flood approaching as he stops to open his mouth to catch the white explosion. The young man yells as his seed flows down the sergeant’s throat making Kepler’s whole body shutter as he relishes the thick goo. The huge superior officer can feel himself getting closer to bursting as he stares down Hendricks and wonders if he will pull his pole out before he unleashes his boys. To his amazement, the eager bottom doesn’t budge and awaits the huge beast’s cum rush. To push the sergeant over the edge, Reese punches on his giant pecs to make him feel surges of pleasure throughout his body. Every time he does this, it forces Kepler to shoot a ribbon of goo up inside Hendricks’s hole. The young officer, who himself is trying to hold back, manages to pull his own six inch prick out of his underwear to spill his load onto the hairy behemoth’s bloated chest. After a few minutes of this prodding by Reese, Rodd has probably shot at least twelve times inside his eager bottom. As Kepler laps up the cum still flowing from Reese’s big cock, Hendricks can hear the sergeant grunting as the beast’s legs begin growing even wider around his own body. He reaches over to massage them as he feels the muscles in both quads stretching and pulling their way further outward. Reese turns his head and notices this happening as well. He runs his hands up and down the muscle monster’s chest massaging both bloated mountains as he feels both nipples swell up and drape down even further like teardrops. He continues to run his hands down the sergeant’s growing chest to feel his abs thicken and tighten up like rocks made of solid granite. Kepler’s arms are making loud stretching and ripping sounds as he wraps them around both young men so he can take turns kissing them and making them want him even more. As he tightens his grip around Hendricks, he can feel the smaller man starting to grow in his left arm. He growls loudly feeling the bottom wince as a giant rip starts down the back of his fatigues as his muscles explode in size. It doesn't take much longer before Hendricks’s expanding body forces Kepler to ease his grip on him as he feels it being forced away. Reese gets in on the action as well as he feels Kepler pushing him down to his cock which is being forced out of the growing bottom’s ass. He plunges his throbbing rod into the soldier’s mouth and thrusts in and out rapidly knowing that his seed will feed the beefy man’s body with the lust it so deserves. He greedily sucks harder waiting to feel Kepler’s balls react as he awaits the river to eventually flood his insides. Rodd’s grunts grow louder as Hendricks leans over to lick the huge veins running down both of the hairy beast’s arms. Reese’s work on Kepler finally pays off after a bit of work as the sergeant unloads his thick cum into his gullet. Every monstrous jet causes major changes in the beefy man’s body as the first few conjure his lower body to explode in size. Kepler can hear the loud popping sounds radiating from Reese’s feet, calves, quads, and hams as a giant forest of hair emerges from them to coincide with his new massive muscularity. The next few jets are causing the growth to quickly move into his chest and upper body where he can see Reese’s body hair getting much thicker to coincide with the amazing set of heaving pecs he is now sporting. His stomach is forming into a superbly shaped muscle gut that makes both Kepler and Hendricks swoon in delight as they feel its roidy elegance. Reese’s growing traps are now literally forcing his head to realign itself especially with the newly emerging striated muscles that are forming in his neck and face. His massive hairy chest is even pushing his body away from Kepler’s own as he wastes no time continuing the worship of his superior beastly officer. Rodd goes back to worshipping Hendricks again once he sees that Reese is finishing his growth cycle. He pushes both of the young behemoths away for a few seconds so he can flip himself over to give them a chance at his hungry meaty ass. He reaches around and grabs Hendricks to pull him into his waiting hole. The power bottom begins humping him relentlessly moving between slow thrusts and extremely fast ones. All while smacking the sergeant’s immense hairy back and rubbing his bunkmate Reese’s huge hairy bulging chest. They grin at each other for a moment before they both decide to take turns ramming Kepler with their cocks. When one of them is busy fucking Kepler, the other one is shoving his rod deep down inside the sergeant’s throat. Amazingly, all three behemoths reload almost instantaneously once they finish unloading. Every time they do this to each other, more growth results. The room itself will not last much longer if this persists. They are beginning to push their weight against the walls which is causing them to shift. The cracks on the other side are starting to get the attention of the rest of the soldiers as they begin to file into the room. It is now anyone’s guess as to how this will end.

Writing another (less serious) story that'll hopefully involve more muscle growth and m/n So here's a teaser for the characters, if I could draw this would probably be a better teaser but this'll have to do XD Characters for story Main: Troy (Pre- BearBite) Height: 6ft 3" Weight: 13 stone Age: 17 Gay Eye colour: Light Blue Hair colour: Black Family: No blood relatives, foster parents no siblings Shoe size: 13 Interests: Food, jogging, rugby, getting drunk, gaming Werebear Alpha Name: 'Bear' Height: 7ft Weight: 25 stone Age: 30 Hair colour: Brown Eye colour: Silver Bisexual Family: Pack, Iggy Step-Brother (Aggro Beta), Father deceased (owned country manor), Mother missing, Step father (owns rugby club Show size: 20 Interests: Sleeping, Eating, Rugby, Eating, Weight lifting (Bites Troy) Werebear Aggro Beta Name: Ignis (Iggy) Height: 6ft 5" Weight: 18 stone Age: 25 Hair colour: Dirty Blonde Eye colour: Light green Gay Family: Bear (step-brother) , Pack, Father (Owns Rugby club) Shoe size: 13 Interests: Cross country, Swimming, Horse riding, Chess, Paintballing. Werewolf Omega Name: Oscar (Oz) Height: 5ft 4" Weight: 10 stone Age: 18 Hair colour: Light Blue Eye colour: Turquoise Gay Family: Pack & Gran Shoe size: 9 Interests: Art, Music, Dancing, Cooking, Socialising (Can't stand being alone) Werebear Passive Beta Name: Horace Height: 6ft Weight: 14 stone Age: 27 Hair colour: Pale blonde Eye colour: Blue Straight Family: Fiancé (Yui), Pack, Mother and Father Shoe size: 13 Interests: Cooking, Rugby, Cycling and Painting Werebear Beta pair Name: Yui (You-ee) Height: 5ft 6" Weight: 9 stone Age: 29 Hair colour: Black Eye colour: Brown Straight Shoe size: 6 Family: Fiancé (Horace), Sister (Kyla), Two moms Interests: Singing, Music, Gym and Rollerskating Troy's human friend Name: Jerry Height: 5ft 8 Weight: 7 stone Age: 17 Hair colour: Black Eye colour: Dark blue Straight Shoe size: 9 Family: Mum, Dad, Two sisters (14 & 16) and One brother (28) Interests: Basketball, gaming, music, anime.